A collection of papers relating to the present juncture of affairs in England
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 914 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 228 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33842
         Wing C5169A
         ESTC R9879
         12385164
         ocm 12385164
         60825
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33842)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60825)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 660:1)
      
       
         
           
             A collection of papers relating to the present juncture of affairs in England
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           442 p. in various pagings.
           
             [s.n.],
             [London] printed :
             1688-1689.
          
           
             First ed. lacks collective t.p.; title from t.p of first pt. Cf. NUC pre-1956 imprints, Wing.
             Editorship ascribed to Bishop Burnet. Cf. Lowndes.
             Each part has special t.p. and separate paging, with pts. 1-5 dated 1688 and pts. 6-12 dated 1689. Pts. 3-12 have imprint: London : Printed, and are to be sold by Richard Janeway ...
             Parts that were sold separately are cataloged separately. Cf. Wing.
             Reproduction of the original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Revolution of 1688 -- Sources.
           Great Britain -- History -- William and Mary, 1689-1702 -- Sources.
           Scotland -- History -- Revolution of 1688 -- Sources.
           Scotland -- History -- 1689-1745 -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Humble
                   Petition
                   of
                   Seven
                   Bishops
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Articles
                   recommended
                   by
                   the
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Clergy
                   within
                   his
                   Jurisdiction
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Proposals
                   of
                   the
                   Arch-Bishop
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   for
                   Calling
                   a
                   
                     Free
                     Parliament
                  
                   ;
                   With
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Gracious
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Petition
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Extract
                   of
                   the
                   
                     States
                     General
                  
                   their
                   Resolution
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   Army
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Account
                   of
                   a
                   Design
                   to
                   Poison
                   the
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     Orange
                  
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Holland
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   Relation
                   of
                   a
                   Strange
                   Meteor
                   ,
                   representing
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   near
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Lord
                   Del
                   —
                   r's
                   Speech
                   to
                   his
                   Tenants
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Prince
                   of
                   
                   Denmark's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   
                   Churchil's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   Princes
                   
                   Ann's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   A
                   Memorial
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   Princess
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   his
                   Declaration
                   of
                   Novemb.
                   28.
                   1688.
                   from
                   Sherborn-Castle
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
               The
               Humble
               Petition
               of
               William
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               (
               now
               present
               with
               him
               )
               in
               behalf
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               their
               absent
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               respective
               Diocesses
               .
            
             
               
                 Humbly
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
            
             
               THAT
               the
               great
               averseness
               they
               find
               in
               themselves
               to
               the
               distributing
               and
               publishing
               in
               all
               their
               Churches
               your
               Majesty's
               late
               Declaration
               for
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               proceeds
               neither
               from
               any
               want
               of
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               (
               our
               Holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               being
               both
               in
               her
               Principles
               and
               in
               her
               constant
               Practice
               unquestionably
               Loyal
               ;
               and
               having
               ,
               to
               her
               great
               Honour
               ,
               been
               more
               than
               once
               publickly
               acknowledg'd
               to
               be
               so
               by
               your
               Gracious
               Majesty
               ;
               )
               Nor
               yet
               from
               any
               want
               of
               due
               tenderness
               to
               Dissenters
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               come
               to
               such
               a
               Temper
               as
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               ,
               when
               that
               Matter
               shall
               be
               considered
               and
               settled
               in
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               .
               But
               among
               many
               other
               Considerations
               ,
               from
               this
               especially
               ▪
               because
               that
               Declaration
               is
               founded
               upon
               such
               a
               Dispensing
               Power
               as
               has
               been
               often
               declared
               Illegal
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               Years
               1662
               ,
               and
               1672
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               your
               Majesty's
               Reign
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               Matter
               of
               so
               great
               Moment
               and
               Consequence
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               that
               your
               Petitioners
               cannot
               in
               Prudence
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               or
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               far
               make
               themselves
               Parties
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               distribution
               of
               it
               all
               over
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               solemn
               publication
               of
               it
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               even
               in
               God's
               House
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               his
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               must
               amount
               to
               in
               common
               and
               reasonable
               Construction
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Petitioners
                   therefore
                   most
                   humbly
                   and
                   earnestly
                   beseech
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   their
                   distributing
                   and
                   reading
                   your
                   Majesty's
                   said
                   Declaration
                   .
                   And
                   Your
                   Petitioners
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Duty
                   bound
                   ,
                   shall
                   ever
                   pray
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Will.
                     Cant.
                     
                  
                   
                     Will.
                     Asaph
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fr.
                     Ely.
                     
                  
                   
                     Jo.
                     Cicestr
                     .
                  
                   
                     Tho.
                     
                       Bathon
                       .
                       &
                       Wellen.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Tho.
                     Peterburgen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Jonath
                     .
                     Bristol
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               Answer
               was
               to
               this
               effect
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               heard
               of
               this
               before
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               believe
               it
               .
               I
               did
               not
               expect
               this
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               especially
               from
               some
               of
               you
               .
               If
               I
               change
               my
               Mind
               ,
               you
               shall
               hear
               from
               me
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               expect
               my
               Command
               shall
               be
               obeyed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               ARTICLES
               Recommended
               by
               the
               ARCH-BISHOP
               of
               CANTERBURY
            
             
               To
               all
               the
               Bishops
               within
               his
               
                 Metropolitan
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               the
               16
               th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               YEsterday
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               delivered
               the
               Articles
               which
               I
               send
               you
               inclosed
               ,
               to
               those
               Bishops
               who
               are
               at
               present
               in
               this
               place
               ;
               and
               ordered
               Copies
               of
               them
               to
               be
               likewise
               sent
               in
               his
               Name
               to
               the
               absent
               Bishops
               .
               By
               the
               Contents
               of
               them
               you
               will
               see
               that
               the
               Storm
               in
               which
               he
               is
               ,
               does
               not
               frighten
               him
               from
               doing
               his
               Duty
               ;
               but
               rather
               awakens
               him
               to
               do
               it
               with
               so
               much
               the
               more
               vigor
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Zeal
               that
               he
               expresses
               in
               these
               Articles
               ,
               both
               against
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               unhappy
               Differences
               that
               are
               among
               Protestants
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               are
               such
               Apostolical
               Things
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               Men
               rejoyce
               to
               see
               so
               great
               a
               Prelate
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               Critical
               Time
               has
               had
               the
               Courage
               to
               do
               his
               Duty
               in
               so
               signal
               a
               manner
               .
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 Yours
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   Iuly
                   27
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Heads
               of
               Things
               to
               be
               more
               fully
               insisted
               upon
               by
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Addresses
               to
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               of
               their
               respective
               Diocesses
               .
            
             
               I.
               THat
               the
               Clergy
               often
               reade
               over
               the
               Forms
               of
               their
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               what
               Solemn
               Vows
               and
               Professions
               they
               made
               therein
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               several
               Oaths
               and
               Subscriptions
               they
               have
               taken
               and
               made
               upon
               divers
               Occasions
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               in
               Compliance
               with
               those
               and
               other
               Obligations
               ,
               they
               be
               Active
               and
               Zealous
               in
               all
               the
               Parts
               and
               Instances
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               and
               especially
               strict
               and
               exact
               in
               all
               Holy
               Conversation
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               become
               Examples
               to
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               constantly
               Resident
               upon
               their
               Cures
               in
               their
               Incumbent
               Houses
               ;
               and
               keep
               sober
               Hospitality
               there
               according
               to
               their
               Ability
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               they
               diligently
               Catechise
               the
               Children
               and
               Youth
               of
               their
               Parishes
               (
               as
               the
               Rubrick
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               and
               the
               59th
               Canon
               injoyn
               )
               and
               so
               prepare
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               due
               time
               to
               Confirmation
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               Opportunity
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               expound
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               Common
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               the
               Method
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               for
               the
               Instruction
               and
               Benefit
               of
               the
               whole
               Parish
               ,
               teaching
               them
               what
               they
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               ;
               and
               particularly
               often
               and
               earnestly
               inculcating
               upon
               the
               Importance
               and
               Obligation
               of
               their
               Baptismal
               Vows
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               they
               perform
               the
               Daily
               Office
               publickly
               (
               with
               all
               Decency
               ,
               Affection
               and
               Gravity
               )
               in
               all
               Market
               and
               other
               Great
               Towns
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               Villages
               ,
               and
               less
               populous
               Places
               ,
               bring
               People
               to
               
                 Publick
                 Prayers
              
               as
               frequently
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               especially
               on
               such
               Days
               and
               at
               such
               Times
               as
               the
               Rubrick
               and
               Canons
               appointed
               on
               
                 Holy
                 Days
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Eves
               ,
               on
               Ember
               and
               
                 R●gation
                 Days
              
               ,
               on
               Wednesdays
               and
               Fridays
               in
               each
               Week
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               Advent
               and
               Lent.
               
            
             
               VI.
               That
               they
               use
               their
               utmost
               Endeavour
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               by
               
                 private
                 Applications
              
               ,
               to
               prevail
               with
               such
               of
               their
               Flock
               as
               are
               of
               competent
               Age
               ,
               to
               receive
               frequently
               
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Communion
              
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               administer
               it
               in
               the
               greater
               Towns
               once
               in
               every
               Month
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               the
               lesser
               too
               ,
               if
               Communicants
               may
               be
               procured
               ,
               or
               how-ever
               as
               often
               as
               they
               may
               :
               and
               that
               they
               take
               all
               due
               Care
               ,
               both
               by
               Preaching
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               prepare
               all
               for
               the
               worthy
               receiving
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               That
               in
               their
               Sermons
               they
               teach
               and
               inform
               their
               People
               (
               four
               times
               a
               Year
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               as
               what
               the
               Canon
               require
               )
               that
               all
               Vsurp'd
               and
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               is
               for
               most
               Just
               Causes
               taken
               away
               and
               abolish'd
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               no
               manner
               of
               Obedience
               or
               Subjection
               due
               to
               the
               s●me
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               that
               pretend
               to
               act
               by
               virtue
               of
               it
               :
               but
               that
               the
               King's
               Power
               being
               in
               his
               Dominions
               highest
               under
               God
               ,
               they
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               perswade
               the
               People
               to
               Loyalty
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               all
               things
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               to
               patient
               Submission
               in
               the
               rest
               ;
               promoting
               (
               as
               far
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               )
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Quiet
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               VIII
               .
               That
               they
               maintain
               fair
               Correspondence
               (
               full
               of
               the
               kindest
               Respects
               of
               all
               sorts
               )
               with
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               in
               their
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               as
               being
               deeply
               sensible
               what
               reasonable
               Assistance
               and
               Countenance
               this
               poor
               Church
               hath
               received
               from
               them
               in
               her
               Necessities
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               That
               they
               often
               exhort
               all
               those
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               to
               continue
               stedfast
               to
               the
               end
               in
               their
               most
               Holy
               Faith
               ,
               and
               constant
               to
               their
               Profession
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               all
               Seducers
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Emissaries
              
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               in
               great
               numbers
               gone
               forth
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               busie
               and
               active
               than
               ever
               .
               And
               that
               they
               take
               all
               occasions
               to
               convince
               our
               own
               Flock
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               an
               
                 Excellent
                 Church
              
               ,
               rightly
               and
               duly
               Reformed
               ,
               both
               in
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               unless
               they
               do
               also
               reform
               and
               amend
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               an
               so
               order
               their
               Conversation
               in
               all
               things
               as
               becomes
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               X.
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               those
               
                 Romish
                 Emissaries
              
               ,
               like
               the
               Old
               Serpent
               ,
               
                 Insidiantur
                 Calcaneo
              
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               most
               busie
               and
               troublesome
               to
               our
               People
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               labouring
               to
               unsettle
               and
               perplex
               them
               in
               time
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               Death
               ;
               that
               therefore
               all
               who
               have
               the
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               ,
               be
               more
               especially
               vigilant
               over
               them
               at
               that
               dangerous
               Season
               ;
               that
               they
               stay
               not
               till
               they
               be
               sent
               for
               ,
               but
               enquire
               out
               the
               Sick
               in
               their
               respective
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               visit
               them
               frequently
               :
               
               that
               they
               examine
               them
               particularly
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               in
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               settle
               them
               in
               their
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               comfort
               them
               in
               their
               Sorrows
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               pray
               often
               with
               them
               and
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Methods
               which
               our
               Church
               prescribes
               ,
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               due
               and
               worthy
               receiving
               of
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               the
               Pledg
               of
               their
               happy
               Resurrection
               :
               thus
               with
               their
               utmost
               Diligence
               ,
               watching
               over
               every
               Sheep
               within
               their
               Fold
               (
               especially
               in
               that
               critical
               Moment
               )
               lest
               those
               
                 Evening
                 Wolves
              
               devour
               them
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               That
               they
               also
               walk
               in
               Wisdom
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               not
               of
               Our
               Communion
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               in
               their
               Parishes
               any
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               neglect
               not
               frequently
               to
               confer
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               seeking
               by
               all
               good
               Ways
               and
               Means
               to
               gain
               and
               win
               them
               over
               to
               our
               Communion
               :
               More
               especially
               that
               they
               have
               a
               very
               tender
               Regard
               to
               our
               Brethren
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Dissenters
              
               ;
               that
               upon
               occasion
               offered
               ,
               they
               visit
               them
               at
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               receive
               them
               kindly
               at
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               treat
               them
               fairly
               where-ever
               they
               meet
               them
               ,
               discoursing
               calmly
               and
               civilly
               with
               them
               ;
               perswading
               them
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               to
               a
               full
               Compliance
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               whereto
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               we
               may
               all
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               And
               in
               order
               hereunto
               that
               they
               take
               all
               Opportunities
               of
               assuring
               and
               convincing
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Church
               are
               really
               and
               sincerely
               irreconcileable
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Errors
               ,
               Superstitions
               ,
               Idolatries
               and
               Tyrannies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               very
               unkind
               Jealousies
               which
               some
               have
               had
               of
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               were
               altogether
               groundless
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               warmly
               and
               most
               affectionately
               exhort
               them
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               in
               daily
               fervent
               Prayer
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               for
               an
               Universal
               Blessed
               Vnion
               of
               all
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               both
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               ,
               against
               our
               common
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               they
               who
               do
               confess
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               our
               dear
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               agree
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               may
               also
               meet
               in
               one
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               perfect
               Unity
               and
               Godly
               Love.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               late
               PROPOSALS
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesty
               :
               In
               a
               LETTER
               to
               
                 M.
                 B.
              
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               much
               surprized
               at
               the
               ill
               Constructions
               some
               People
               make
               of
               the
               Actions
               of
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               have
               lately
               waited
               upon
               the
               King
               ;
               especially
               considering
               that
               most
               of
               them
               are
               the
               very
               Men
               ,
               who
               not
               many
               Months
               ago
               appeared
               so
               publickly
               and
               so
               courageously
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               all
               the
               Interests
               they
               had
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               In
               order
               to
               the
               removing
               all
               groundless
               Jealousies
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               Surmises
               ,
               in
               an
               Affair
               of
               so
               great
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               our
               Popish
               Enemies
               will
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               be
               very
               ready
               to
               foment
               and
               keep
               up
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               sent
               you
               the
               Heads
               of
               those
               Matters
               which
               were
               proposed
               by
               them
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               They
               waited
               upon
               Him
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Party
               separate
               either
               from
               the
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               ,
               whom
               they
               could
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               have
               wished
               his
               Majesty
               would
               rather
               have
               called
               for
               at
               this
               Juncture
               ;
               or
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Clergy
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               as
               Persons
               whom
               the
               King
               was
               pleased
               ,
               upon
               Reasons
               known
               only
               to
               his
               Royal
               Breast
               ,
               to
               command
               to
               attend
               upon
               Him.
               
            
             
               The
               Heads
               which
               I
               send
               you
               ,
               are
               not
               taken
               from
               any
               Copy
               of
               the
               Paper
               which
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               presented
               to
               the
               King.
               I
               understand
               that
               all
               their
               Lordships
               have
               been
               extreamly
               careful
               to
               prevent
               the
               publishing
               of
               any
               Copies
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               still
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               any
               ,
               tho
               they
               now
               lie
               under
               no
               Obligations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               However
               ,
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               with
               all
               faithfulness
               ,
               that
               these
               Heads
               which
               I
               am
               now
               sending
               you
               ,
               are
               true
               Contents
               ,
               obtain'd
               by
               another
               Method
               ,
               which
               in
               prudence
               you
               will
               imagine
               not
               fit
               for
               me
               to
               disclose
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               already
               been
               told
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Bishops
               were
               sent
               for
               up
               out
               of
               their
               Diocesses
               by
               Expresses
               from
               
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whom
               they
               first
               waited
               on
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               on
               Friday
               the
               28
               th
               of
               September
               .
               I
               cannot
               ,
               upon
               the
               strictest
               inquiry
               ,
               find
               that
               any
               thing
               passed
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               them
               ,
               at
               that
               first
               attendance
               upon
               Him
               ,
               besides
               general
               Expressions
               of
               Favour
               and
               Protection
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               general
               returns
               of
               Duty
               and
               Loyalty
               from
               the
               Bishops
               .
               This
               was
               matter
               of
               Admiration
               to
               us
               all
               here
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               believe
               but
               that
               the
               King
               had
               other
               Intentions
               of
               a
               nearer
               and
               more
               particular
               Concern
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               resolved
               to
               send
               so
               far
               for
               some
               of
               these
               Bishops
               :
               but
               these
               Alterations
               in
               Councils
               are
               Things
               not
               sit
               for
               you
               or
               I
               to
               meddle
               with
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               were
               not
               satisfied
               herewith
               ,
               concluding
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               that
               his
               Majesty
               would
               not
               have
               sent
               for
               them
               so
               far
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               intended
               to
               have
               advised
               with
               them
               in
               this
               Juncture
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               offering
               Him
               such
               Counsels
               as
               they
               thought
               necessary
               at
               this
               Time
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               his
               Grace
               my
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               waited
               on
               the
               King
               alone
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               on
               Sunday
               morning
               ,
               Sept.
               30.
               being
               indisposed
               when
               the
               other
               Bishops
               attended
               on
               Friday
               ,
               their
               Lordships
               did
               ,
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               intimate
               their
               Thoughts
               about
               that
               Affair
               ,
               and
               their
               readiness
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               was
               pleased
               not
               only
               to
               permit
               them
               to
               give
               him
               the
               best
               and
               most
               particular
               Advices
               ,
               but
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               do
               it
               with
               all
               the
               freedom
               that
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               present
               Occasion
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               Royal
               Invitation
               their
               Lordships
               assembled
               together
               the
               next
               day
               at
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               Palace
               ,
               and
               prepared
               ,
               upon
               the
               most
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               such
               Matters
               as
               they
               judged
               necessary
               for
               hi●
               Majesty's
               Knowledg
               and
               Consideration
               :
               And
               on
               the
               Wednesday
               after
               waited
               on
               the
               King
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               when
               his
               Grace
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               then
               present
               ,
               did
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               excellent
               Speech
               ,
               represent
               to
               his
               Majesty
               such
               things
               as
               were
               thought
               by
               them
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               amidst
               the
               present
               Distractions
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               publick
               Interest
               of
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               his
               Grace
               delivered
               himself
               upon
               this
               Critical
               Occasion
               ,
               as
               with
               all
               dutifulness
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               so
               with
               all
               the
               readiness
               and
               the
               courage
               that
               did
               become
               such
               an
               Apostolical
               Arch-Bishop
               as
               God
               hath
               blest
               our
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               with
               at
               this
               Time.
               
            
             
               You
               must
               not
               expect
               here
               his
               excellent
               Words
               ,
               but
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Talent
               ,
               in
               a
               meaner
               Stile
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 represent
                 in
                 general
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 Him
                 to
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 in
                 which
                 He
                 found
                 them
                 when
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 by
                 committing
                 all
                 Offices
                 and
                 Places
                 of
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 as
                 were
                 qualified
                 for
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Redressing
                 and
                 Removing
                 such
                 Grievances
                 as
                 were
                 generally
                 complain'd
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Particularly
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 Dissolve
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 His
                 People
                 never
                 to
                 Erect
                 any
                 such
                 Court
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 put
                 an
                 effectual
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 issuing
                 forth
                 of
                 any
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 Call
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 Cancel
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 since
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 been
                 obtained
                 from
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 Restore
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 to
                 their
                 Legal
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 particularly
                 Restore
                 the
                 Master
                 of
              
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Profits
                 of
                 his
                 Mastership
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 Deprived
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Illegal
                 Suspension
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ejected
                 President
                 and
                 Fellows
                 of
              
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               
                 to
                 their
                 Properties
                 in
                 that
                 Colledge
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 any
                 Persons
                 to
                 enjoy
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Preferments
                 in
                 either
                 Vniversity
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 qualified
                 by
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 Statutes
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               V.
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 suppress
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 Schools
                 opened
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 no
                 more
                 Licenses
                 for
                 such
                 Schools
                 as
                 are
                 apparently
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 True
                 Interest
                 .
              
            
             
               VI.
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 send
                 Inhibitions
                 after
                 those
                 Four
              
               Romish
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 who
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
              
               Apostolick
               Vicars
               ,
               
                 did
                 presume
                 to
                 Exercise
                 within
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 such
                 Iurisdictions
                 as
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 Invested
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Violated
                 or
                 Attempted
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               VII
               .
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 suffer
                 no
                 more
              
               Quo
               Warranto's
               
                 to
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 against
                 any
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 restore
                 to
                 those
                 Corporations
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 already
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 their
                 ancient
                 Charters
                 ,
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 Grants
                 ,
                 and
                 Immunities
                 ,
                 and
                 Condemn
                 all
                 those
                 late
                 Illegal
                 Regulations
                 of
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 late
                 Flourishing
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 Legal
                 Establishment
                 .
              
            
             
               VIII
               .
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 fill
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Vacant
                 Bishopricks
                 in
              
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 with
                 Persons
                 duly
                 qualified
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 especially
                 take
                 into
                 His
                 Consideration
                 the
                 See
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               
                 whose
                 
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 is
                 very
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 that
                 whole
                 Province
                 .
              
            
             
               IX
               .
               
                 That
                 He
                 would
                 Act
                 no
                 more
                 upon
                 a
                 Dispensing
                 Power
                 ,
                 nor
                 insist
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 permit
                 that
                 Affair
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Session
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 fairly
                 Stated
                 and
                 Debated
                 ,
                 and
                 Settled
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               X.
               
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 Restoration
                 of
                 Corporations
                 to
                 their
                 Ancient
                 Charters
                 ,
                 and
                 Burroughs
                 to
                 their
                 Prescriptive
                 Rights
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 Order
                 Writs
                 to
                 be
                 issued
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 free
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 Sit
                 to
                 Redress
                 all
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 to
                 Settle
                 Matters
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 upon
                 just
                 and
                 solid
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Establish
                 a
                 due
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               XI
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               
                 That
                 His
                 Majesty
                 would
                 permit
                 some
                 of
                 His
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 such
                 Motives
                 and
                 Arguments
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 by
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 bring
                 back
                 His
                 Majesty
                 unto
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Our
                 Holy
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 into
                 whose
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 Educated
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 earnest
                 and
                 daily
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Almighty
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Majesty
                 might
                 be
                 Reunited
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               these
               Counsels
               were
               concluded
               with
               a
               Prayer
               to
               GOD
               ,
               in
               whose
               Hands
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Kings
               are
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               Effect
               upon
               them
               ;
               especially
               the
               last
               ,
               about
               bringing
               the
               King
               back
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               ask
               you
               ,
               What
               grounds
               there
               are
               for
               any
               Mens
               Jealousies
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Proceedings
               ?
               Pray
               shew
               this
               Letter
               to
               all
               your
               Friends
               ,
               that
               some
               may
               lay
               down
               their
               Fears
               ,
               and
               others
               may
               have
               this
               Antidote
               against
               taking
               any
               up
               .
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               certain
               I
               have
               the
               best
               grounds
               in
               the
               World
               for
               my
               assurance
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               will
               never
               stir
               one
               Jot
               from
               their
               PETITION
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               will
               ,
               whenever
               that
               happy
               Opportunity
               shall
               offer
               itself
               ,
               let
               the
               Protestant
               Dissenters
               find
               that
               they
               will
               be
               better
               than
               their
               Word
               given
               in
               their
               Famous
               PETITION
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               let
               You
               and
               I
               ,
               Commend
               the
               Prudence
               of
               these
               Excellent
               Bishops
               ,
               Admire
               their
               Courage
               ,
               and
               Celebrate
               their
               just
               Praises
               ,
               and
               never
               forget
               to
               offer
               up
               most
               fervent
               Thanks
               to
               GOD
               ,
               for
               his
               Adorning
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               at
               this
               Juncture
               ,
               with
               such
               Eminent
               Apostolical
               Bishops
               .
               I
               am
               with
               all
               Respect
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 
                   N.
                   N.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               PETITION
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               for
               the
               Calling
               of
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               :
               Together
               with
               his
               Majesty's
               Gracious
               Answer
               to
               their
               Lordships
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 KING
                 's
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 The
                 Humble
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 Whose
                 Names
                 are
                 Subscribed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   May
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                
              
               
                 WE
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 most
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 now
                 breaking
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Danger
                 to
                 which
                 your
                 Majesty's
                 Sacred
                 Person
                 is
                 thereby
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 Exposed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Distractions
                 of
                 your
                 People
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 do
                 think
                 our selves
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Duty
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 our
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 visible
                 Way
                 to
                 preserve
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 your
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Regular
                 and
                 Free
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Your
                   Petitioners
                   shall
                   ever
                   pray
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     
                       W.
                       Cant.
                       
                    
                     
                       Grafton
                       .
                    
                     
                       Ormond
                       .
                    
                     
                       Dorset
                       .
                    
                     
                       Clare
                       .
                    
                     
                       Clarendon
                       .
                    
                     
                       Burlington
                       .
                    
                     
                       Anglesey
                       .
                    
                     
                       Rochester
                       .
                    
                     
                       Newport
                       .
                    
                     
                       Nom.
                       Ebor.
                       
                    
                     
                       W.
                       Asaph
                       .
                    
                     
                       Fran.
                       Ely.
                       
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Roffen
                       .
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Petriburg
                       .
                    
                     
                       Tho.
                       Oxon.
                       
                    
                     
                       Paget
                       .
                    
                     
                       Chandois
                       .
                    
                     
                       Osulston
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     We
                     therefore
                     do
                     most
                     earnestly
                     beseech
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     That
                     you
                     would
                     be
                     graciously
                     pleased
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     speed
                     ,
                     to
                     Call
                     such
                     a
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     promote
                     such
                     Counsels
                     and
                     Resolutions
                     of
                     Peace
                     and
                     Settlement
                     in
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     conduce
                     to
                     your
                     Majesty's
                     Honour
                     and
                     Safety
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     quieting
                     the
                     Minds
                     of
                     your
                     People
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     We
                     do
                     likelise
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     mean
                     time
                     ,
                     to
                     use
                     such
                     means
                     for
                     the
                     preventing
                     the
                     Effusion
                     of
                     Christian
                     Blood
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     your
                     Majesty
                     shall
                     seem
                     most
                     meet
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 most
                 Gracious
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   LORDS
                   ,
                
              
               
                 WHAT
                 You
                 ask
                 of
                 Me
                 ,
                 I
                 most
                 passionately
                 desire
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 promise
                 You
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                
                 That
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 One
                 as
                 You
                 ask
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 has
                 quitted
                 this
                 Realm
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 a
                 Parliament
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Free
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   Circumstances
                
                 ,
                 as
                 You
                 Petition
                 for
                 ,
                 whil'st
                 an
                 Enemy
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 Return
                 of
                 near
                 an
                 Hundred
                 Voices
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Petition
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   King's
                   Answer
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   printed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Novemb.
                   20.
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Modest
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               for
               the
               Calling
               of
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               THIS
               D●fence
               is
               grounded
               upon
               three
               Fundamental
               Principles
               :
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   of
                   Petitioning
                
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   The
                   Necessity
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   The
                   Duty
                
                 .
              
            
             
               I.
               It
               is
               the
               undoubted
               Right
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               Petition
               ,
               being
               founded
               upon
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               a
               very
               monstrous
               Government
               ,
               where
               the
               People
               must
               not
               approach
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               him
               with
               their
               Grievances
               .
               The
               People
               have
               the
               greatest
               Property
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               most
               concern'd
               when
               a
               Foreign
               Enemy
               is
               upon
               it
               ;
               their
               Welfare
               is
               the
               Supream
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               must
               not
               desire
               to
               meet
               in
               order
               to
               consult
               their
               own
               Preservation
               .
               The
               Jesuits
               (
               the
               sworn
               Enemies
               to
               the
               English
               Nation
               )
               will
               take
               care
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Posterity
               ;
               therefore
               why
               should
               we
               trouble
               our selves
               at
               this
               Juncture
               ?
               They
               can
               levy
               Mony
               with
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               they
               can
               dispense
               with
               all
               Laws
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               we
               do
               with
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Statute-Book
               serves
               for
               no
               other
               End
               but
               to
               wipe
               the
               Tails
               of
               these
               Reverend
               Satyrs
               ,
               who
               fly
               into
               their
               Dens
               and
               Thickets
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               sound
               of
               a
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ?
            
             
               II.
               The
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               indispensible
               one
               :
               The
               Government
               turn'd
               Topsy-Turvy
               ,
               no
               Law
               ,
               no
               Rule
               ,
               all
               in
               a
               state
               of
               War
               ;
               all
               Treaties
               broken
               ,
               all
               Obligations
               ceas'd
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               People
               must
               not
               come
               together
               to
               know
               why
               or
               wherefore
               they
               Fight
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               may
               avoid
               destroying
               one
               another
               ;
               they
               must
               hack
               and
               cut
               one
               another
               to
               pieces
               blindfold
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               End
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               the
               Knaves
               ,
               and
               to
               ruin
               themselves
               :
               But
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Bishops
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                 Orange
              
               has
               quitted
               this
               Realm
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               as
               they
               were
               like
               to
               have
               had
               before
               the
               Prince
               came
               hither
               ,
               shuffl'd
               ,
               cut
               ,
               and
               pack'd
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Brent
               and
               his
               Missionaries
               ;
               or
               perhaps
               ten
               times
               worse
               ,
               or
               rather
               none
               at
               all
               :
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               grown
               such
               an
               infamous
               Bankrupt
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               will
               trust
               her
               further
               than
               they
               can
               command
               her
               :
               She
               may
               be
               compar'd
               to
               the
               Tyger
               ,
               which
               fawns
               ,
               sneaks
               ,
               and
               lurks
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Hunter
               is
               arm'd
               with
               his
               Spear
               and
               his
               Gun
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               the
               Weapons
               are
               laid
               down
               ,
               the
               Beast
               flies
               upon
               the
               unwary
               Forester
               ,
               tears
               and
               devours
               him
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Duty
               :
               For
               what
               better
               Office
               could
               those
               pious
               Prelats
               and
               Patriots
               of
               their
               Country
               do
               for
               the
               Publick-Good
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               all
               People
               Friends
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               Lives
               of
               many
               Thousands
               ,
               and
               to
               heal
               all
               our
               Wounds
               and
               Sores
               ,
               which
               they
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Faith
              
               have
               inflicted
               upon
               a
               People
               too
               kind
               and
               good
               natur'd
               for
               such
               ravenous
               Monsters
               ,
               who
               go
               about
               seeking
               whom
               they
               may
               devour
               .
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Hungary
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Valleys
                 of
                 Piedmont
              
               are
               still
               reeking
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               their
               poor
               innocent
               Preys
               ,
               and
               ecchoing
               with
               the
               Lamentations
               of
               a
               People
               ruin'd
               ,
               by
               trusting
               these
               Crocodiles
               too
               much
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               in
               his
               infinite
               Mercy
               had
               not
               watch'd
               over
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Gabriel
               to
               guard
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               certainly
               fallen
               a
               Victim
               to
               the
               intollerable
               Pride
               ,
               the
               lawless
               Fury
               ,
               and
               untractable
               Barbariety
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               Animals
               ,
               call'd
               Catholicks
               ,
               subtile
               and
               treacherous
               by
               Custom
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               chain'd
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               either
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               every
               Body
               knows
               how
               far
               we
               may
               rely
               
                 upon
                 them
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Arch-Angel
               leaves
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Exeter
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   21.
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Extract
               of
               the
               States
               General
               their
               Resolution
               .
               Thursday
               ,
               28th
               October
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               UPon
               mature
               Deliberation
               ,
               it
               is
               found
               sit
               ,
               and
               resolved
               ,
               that
               notice
               be
               given
               to
               all
               their
               Ministers
               abroad
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Reasons
               which
               induce
               their
               H.
               and
               M.
               to
               assist
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               going
               over
               to
               England
               in
               Person
               with
               Ships
               and
               Forces
               ,
               with
               Orders
               to
               the
               said
               Ministers
               to
               make
               use
               thereof
               in
               the
               several
               Courts
               where
               they
               reside
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               most
               convenient
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               be
               also
               writ
               to
               the
               said
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               known
               to
               all
               the
               World
               that
               the
               English
               Nation
               hath
               a
               good
               while
               very
               much
               murmured
               and
               complained
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               (
               no
               doubt
               with
               the
               Evil
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               Inducement
               of
               his
               Ministers
               )
               had
               gained
               upon
               their
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ,
               and
               laboured
               through
               the
               violation
               thereof
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               bringing
               in
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               to
               oppress
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               ruine
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               all
               under
               an
               Arbitrary
               Government
               :
               That
               as
               this
               inverted
               and
               unjust
               Conduct
               was
               carried
               on
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               Apprehensions
               thereupon
               were
               still
               greater
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               such
               Diffidence
               and
               Aversion
               was
               stirred
               up
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               but
               general
               Disorder
               and
               Confusion
               .
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               upon
               the
               manifold
               Representations
               ,
               and
               the
               reiterated
               and
               earnest
               Desire
               which
               was
               made
               to
               His
               Highness
               by
               several
               Lords
               ,
               and
               other
               Persons
               of
               great
               Consideration
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               also
               upon
               the
               account
               that
               Her
               Royal
               Highness
               ,
               and
               His
               Highness
               Himself
               ,
               are
               so
               highly
               concerned
               in
               the
               Welfare
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               endure
               that
               through
               Strife
               and
               Disunion
               they
               should
               run
               the
               danger
               ,
               however
               it
               went
               ,
               of
               
               being
               excluded
               from
               the
               Crown
               ,
               held
               himself
               obliged
               to
               watch
               over
               the
               Welfare
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               thereof
               ;
               and
               also
               had
               the
               thoughts
               of
               assisting
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               a
               helping-hand
               ,
               upon
               so
               many
               just
               and
               good
               Grounds
               ,
               against
               the
               Government
               that
               oppressed
               them
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               ways
               that
               lay
               in
               his
               Highness's
               Power
               ,
               for
               that
               His
               Highness
               was
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Welfare
               of
               this
               State
               (
               the
               Care
               whereof
               is
               also
               entrusted
               to
               him
               )
               was
               in
               the
               highest
               manner
               concerned
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               might
               continue
               in
               Tranquillity
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               misunderstanding
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Nation
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               That
               His
               Highness
               well
               knowing
               ,
               that
               to
               succeed
               in
               so
               Important
               and
               Laudable
               a
               Cause
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               hindred
               and
               prevented
               by
               those
               that
               were
               evil
               inclined
               towards
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               pass
               over
               into
               that
               Kingdom
               accompanied
               with
               some
               Military
               Forces
               ,
               hath
               thereupon
               made
               known
               his
               Intentions
               to
               their
               Highnesses
               ,
               and
               desired
               Assistance
               from
               their
               Highnesses
               ,
               that
               their
               Highnesses
               having
               maturely
               weighed
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               considered
               that
               the
               King
               of
               France
               and
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               stood
               in
               very
               good
               Correspondence
               and
               Friendship
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               their
               Highnesses
               have
               been
               frequently
               very
               well
               assured
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               particular
               Alliance
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Highnesses
               were
               informed
               and
               advertised
               ,
               that
               their
               Majesties
               had
               laboured
               upon
               a
               Concert
               ,
               to
               divide
               and
               separate
               this
               State
               from
               its
               Alliances
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               of
               France
               hath
               ,
               upon
               several
               occasions
               ,
               shew'd
               himself
               dissatisfied
               with
               this
               State
               ,
               which
               gave
               cause
               to
               fear
               and
               apprehend
               that
               in
               case
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               should
               happen
               to
               compass
               his
               Aim
               within
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               obtain
               an
               absolute
               Power
               over
               his
               People
               ,
               that
               then
               both
               Kings
               ,
               out
               of
               Interest
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Hatred
               and
               Zeal
               against
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               would
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               this
               State
               to
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               if
               possible
               ,
               quite
               to
               subject
               it
               ,
               have
               resolved
               to
               commend
               His
               Highness
               in
               his
               undertaking
               of
               the
               above
               said
               Designs
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               to
               him
               for
               his
               Assistance
               ,
               some
               Ships
               and
               Militia
               ,
               as
               Auxiliaries
               ;
               that
               in
               pursuance
               thereof
               ,
               His
               Highness
               hath
               declared
               to
               their
               Highnesses
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               resolved
               ,
               with
               God's
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               to
               go
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               least
               insight
               or
               intention
               to
               invade
               or
               subdue
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               to
               remove
               the
               King
               from
               his
               Throne
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               make
               himself
               Master
               
               thereof
               ,
               or
               to
               invert
               or
               prejudice
               the
               Lawful
               Succession
               ,
               as
               also
               not
               to
               drive
               thence
               ,
               or
               persecute
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               only
               and
               solely
               to
               help
               that
               Nation
               in
               re-establishing
               the
               Laws
               and
               Priviledges
               that
               have
               been
               broken
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               maintaining
               their
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               further
               and
               bring
               it
               about
               ,
               that
               a
               free
               and
               lawful
               Parliament
               may
               be
               call'd
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               as
               are
               regulated
               and
               qualified
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               Form
               of
               that
               Government
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Parliament
               may
               deliberate
               upon
               ,
               and
               establish
               all
               such
               Matters
               as
               shall
               be
               judged
               necessary
               to
               assure
               and
               secure
               the
               Lords
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               that
               their
               Rights
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               violated
               or
               broken
               ,
               that
               their
               High
               and
               Mightinesses
               hope
               and
               trust
               ,
               that
               with
               God's
               Blessing
               ,
               the
               Repose
               and
               Unity
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               re-established
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               be
               thereby
               brought
               into
               a
               Condition
               to
               be
               able
               ,
               powerfully
               to
               concur
               to
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               restoring
               and
               maintaining
               of
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               in
               Europe
               .
               That
               Copies
               hereof
               be
               delivered
               to
               all
               their
               Foreign
               Ministers
               residing
               here
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               by
               them
               as
               they
               shall
               see
               occasion
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               P.
               O's
               Letter
               to
               the
               English
               Army
               .
            
             
               
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Friends
                 ,
              
            
             
               VVE
               have
               given
               you
               so
               full
               ,
               and
               so
               true
               an
               Account
               of
               our
               Intentions
               ,
               in
               this
               Expedition
               in
               our
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               can
               add
               nothing
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               sure
               you
               can
               desire
               nothing
               more
               of
               us
               .
               We
               are
               come
               to
               preserve
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               and
               establish
               your
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               all
               true
               English-Men
               will
               come
               and
               concur
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               desire
               to
               secure
               these
               Nations
               from
               POPERY
               and
               SLAVERY
               .
               You
               must
               all
               plainly
               see
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               only
               made
               use
               of
               as
               Instruments
               to
               enslave
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               ruine
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               you
               may
               judg
               
               what
               ye
               your selves
               ought
               to
               expect
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               cashiering
               of
               all
               the
               Protestant
               and
               English
               Officers
               and
               Souldiers
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Irish
               Souldiers
               being
               brought
               over
               to
               be
               put
               in
               your
               places
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               you
               have
               seen
               so
               fresh
               an
               Instance
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               .
               You
               know
               how
               many
               of
               your
               fellow-Officers
               have
               been
               used
               for
               their
               standing
               firm
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               flatter
               your selves
               so
               far
               as
               to
               expect
               to
               be
               better
               used
               ,
               if
               those
               who
               have
               broke
               their
               word
               so
               often
               ,
               should
               by
               your
               means
               be
               brought
               cut
               of
               those
               Straits
               to
               which
               they
               are
               reduced
               at
               present
               .
               We
               hope
               likewise
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               abused
               by
               a
               false
               Notion
               of
               Honour
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               will
               in
               the
               first
               place
               consider
               ,
               what
               you
               owe
               to
               Almighty
               God
               and
               your
               Religion
               ,
               to
               your
               Country
               ,
               to
               your Selves
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Posterity
               ,
               which
               you
               ,
               as
               Men
               of
               Honour
               ,
               ought
               to
               prefer
               to
               all
               private
               Considerations
               and
               Engagements
               whatsoever
               .
               We
               do
               therefore
               expect
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               consider
               the
               Honour
               that
               is
               now
               set
               before
               you
               ,
               of
               being
               the
               Instruments
               of
               serving
               your
               Country
               ,
               and
               securing
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               ever
               remember
               the
               Service
               you
               shall
               do
               Us
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               ,
               and
               will
               promise
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               We
               shall
               place
               such
               particular
               Marks
               of
               our
               Favour
               on
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               your
               Behaviour
               at
               this
               time
               shall
               deserve
               of
               Us
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               will
               make
               a
               great
               Distinction
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               come
               seasonably
               to
               joyn
               their
               Arms
               with
               Ours
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               us
               to
               be
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Well-wishing
                 ,
                 and
                 Assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   W.
                   H.
                   P.
                   O.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               a
               wicked
               Design
               of
               Poysoning
               the
               PRINCE
               of
               Orange
               before
               he
               came
               out
               of
               Holland
               .
               ALSO
               A
               Relation
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Orange
               of
               a
               strange
               METEOR
               ,
               representing
               a
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 Light
              
               ,
               that
               was
               there
               seen
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               May
               the
               6
               th
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 Octob.
                 1.
                 1688.
                 
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THE
                 two
                 inclosed
                 Relations
                 are
                 sent
                 me
                 from
                 an
                 Eminent
                 Divine
                 ,
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 Hague
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 publick
                 :
                 The
                 poysoning
                 Business
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 was
                 contriv'd
                 by
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 stick
                 at
                 nothing
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 Bloody
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 a
                 Design
                 of
                 Poisoning
                 the
                 PRINCE
                 of
                 ORANGE
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 
                   Lunenburg
                   Wolfenbuttel
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 fallen
                 in
                 Debt
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Father's
                 Death
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 taking
                 no
                 Care
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 Prison
                 and
                 brought
                 extream
                 low
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Friend
                 :
                 And
                 soon
                 after
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 before
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 German
                 believes
                 he
                 never
                 saw
                 him
                 )
                 seem'd
                 to
                 take
                 pitty
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Coffee-House
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Ducatoon
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 want
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 familiarity
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 never
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 where
                 he
                 lodged
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 Appointments
                 in
                 Coffee-Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 Taverns
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 him
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 with
                 Mony
                 :
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 weeks
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 secret
                 Walk
                 in
                 the
                 Grounds
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Heart
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 bold
                 Thing
                 ?
                 The
                 German
                 said
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Thing
                 as
                 might
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Scaffold
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Danger
                 ,
                 only
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 little
                 hardiness
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 ask'd
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 propose
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 presently
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 The
                 German
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Mony
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 eight
                 Ducats
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 he
                 swore
                 the
                 Oath
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 other
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 poysoning
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 :
                 that
                 startled
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 apprehending
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 killed
                 if
                 he
                 refused
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 undertook
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Age
                 Men
                 had
                 tried
                 Stabbing
                 or
                 Shooting
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 were
                 dangerous
                 Things
                 ,
                 Poisoning
                 was
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 way
                 :
                 He
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 3000
                 Pistols
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fortune
                 besides
                 .
                 The
                 German
                 ask'd
                 ,
                 From
                 whom
                 ?
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 himself
                 Corne
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 
                 French
                 like
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 German
                 cannot
                 judg
                 what
                 Nation
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Mony
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 concern'd
                 to
                 know
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Proposition
                 to
                 the
                 German
                 ,
                 giving
                 him
                 a
                 Quill
                 with
                 a
                 Water
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 carefully
                 stop'd
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 the
                 German
                 )
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 Man
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 regard
                 would
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 cut
                 the
                 Quill
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 fell
                 into
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 his
                 Landlord
                 was
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 certainly
                 dead
                 before
                 to
                 Morrow
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 begin
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 Morrow
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 white
                 Feather
                 in
                 his
                 Hat
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 deliver
                 him
                 1500
                 Pistols
                 ,
                 and
                 instruct
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 Poisoning
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 would
                 be
                 easy
                 and
                 safe
                 ;
                 then
                 upon
                 his
                 going
                 on
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Mony.
                 The
                 German
                 went
                 Home
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 Horror
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 resolved
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 of
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 shew'd
                 another
                 his
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 Home
                 :
                 But
                 from
                 Osnaburgh
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 one
                 about
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 this
                 happned
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 March
                 last
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 was
                 desired
                 to
                 come
                 back
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 being
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Secresy
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Halewyn
                 Deputy
                 of
                 Dort
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Amsterdam
                 ;
                 they
                 found
                 many
                 collatoral
                 Confirmations
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Story
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 Man
                 could
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Places
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 met
                 with
                 him
                 formerly
                 ;
                 the
                 German
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Hague
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Fair
                 ,
                 seeing
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Shews
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Dane
                 with
                 him
                 ▪
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 huge
                 Crowd
                 ,
                 the
                 German
                 complain'd
                 that
                 one
                 struck
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Breast
                 with
                 a
                 Battoon
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 minded
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 quite
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 one
                 had
                 struck
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Stilletto
                 under
                 the
                 left
                 Pap
                 ,
                 his
                 Cloak
                 and
                 Coat
                 were
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wound
                 proved
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 Scratch
                 :
                 the
                 Quill
                 with
                 the
                 Poison
                 in
                 it
                 sealed
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Court.
                 It
                 seems
                 ,
                 a
                 German
                 was
                 thought
                 a
                 fit
                 Tool
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 easily
                 suspected
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 putting
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 a
                 Master-piece
                 .
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 Account
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 Answer
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Friends
                 ,
                 both
                 Here
                 and
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 perhaps
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 Relation
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 LIGHT
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1688.
                 
              
               
                 ON
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1665
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Royal
                 Highness
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 took
                 Possession
                 of
                 that
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 his
                 Deputy
                 Mr.
                 Ziulechem
                 was
                 taking
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Name
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Enclosure
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Roman
                 Cirque
                 that
                 yet
                 remains
                 ;
                 over
                 the
                 Chair
                 of
                 State
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Light
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 hover'd
                 over
                 the
                 Chair
                 above
                 an
                 hour
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 this
                 Year
                 ,
                 1688
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 Crown
                 appear'd
                 and
                 continued
                 there
                 three
                 Hours
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Orange
                 looking
                 on
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 Years
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 1665
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 had
                 an
                 Edg
                 of
                 Red
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 written
                 from
                 Orange
                 by
                 an
                 Old
                 Professor
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 past
                 sixty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 Things
                 upon
                 Trust
                 ;
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 look'd
                 on
                 it
                 for
                 above
                 two
                 Hours
                 with
                 great
                 admiration
                 of
                 that
                 strange
                 Meteor
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 that
                 strange
                 Meteor
                 in
                 1665
                 ,
                 is
                 relat●d
                 by
                 Aitrema
                 in
                 his
                 5
                 th
                 Tome
                 ,
                 fol.
                 595.
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Author
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Lord
               Del
               —
               r's
               Speech
               .
            
             
               THE
               occasion
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               you
               my
               Thoughts
               upon
               the
               present
               Conjuncture
               ,
               which
               concerns
               not
               only
               you
               ,
               but
               every
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               Free-born
               Man
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               that
               wishes
               well
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               his
               Country
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               every
               Man
               of
               you
               thinks
               both
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               lie
               at
               stake
               .
               I
               am
               also
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               every
               Man
               of
               you
               will
               rejoice
               to
               see
               Religion
               and
               Property
               settled
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               am
               not
               mistaken
               in
               my
               Conjectures
               concerning
               you
               .
               Can
               you
               everhope
               for
               a
               better
               Occasion
               to
               root
               out
               POPERY
               and
               SLAVERY
               ,
               than
               by
               joining
               with
               the
               P.
               of
               O.
               whose
               Proposals
               contain
               and
               speak
               the
               Desires
               of
               every
               Man
               that
               loves
               his
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ?
               And
               in
               saying
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               invite
               you
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               I
               will
               do
               my self
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               not
               desire
               any
               of
               you
               to
               go
               any
               further
               than
               I
               will
               move
               my self
               ;
               neither
               will
               I
               put
               you
               upon
               any
               Danger
               where
               I
               will
               not
               take
               share
               in
               it
               .
               I
               propose
               this
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               as
               you
               are
               my
               Tenants
               ,
               but
               as
               my
               Friends
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               are
               Englishmen
               .
               No
               Man
               can
               love
               fighting
               for
               its
               own
               sake
               ,
               nor
               find
               any
               Pleasure
               in
               Danger
               .
               And
               you
               may
               imagine
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               Days
               in
               Peace
               ,
               I
               having
               had
               so
               great
               a
               share
               in
               Troubles
               ;
               but
               I
               see
               all
               lies
               at
               Stake
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               chuse
               whether
               I
               will
               be
               a
               Slave
               and
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               a
               Protestant
               and
               a
               Freeman
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Case
               being
               thus
               ,
               I
               shall
               think
               my self
               false
               to
               my
               Country
               ,
               if
               I
               sit
               still
               at
               this
               time
               .
               I
               am
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Nation
               is
               deliver'd
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               Force
               or
               by
               Miracle
               :
               It
               would
               be
               too
               great
               a
               presumption
               to
               expect
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Deliverance
               must
               be
               by
               Force
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               this
               is
               the
               Time
               for
               it
               ;
               a
               Price
               is
               now
               put
               into
               our
               Hands
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               miscarry
               for
               want
               of
               Assistance
               ,
               our
               Blood
               is
               upon
               our
               own
               Heads
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               passive
               at
               this
               
               Time
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               expect
               that
               God
               will
               mock
               when
               the
               Fear
               of
               Affliction
               comes
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               to
               avoid
               by
               being
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               K.
               prevails
               ,
               farewel
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               has
               hitherto
               been
               allowed
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               in
               order
               to
               settle
               Popery
               .
               You
               may
               see
               what
               to
               expect
               if
               he
               get
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               lately
               given
               you
               ,
               of
               this
               Town
               ,
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               Method
               whereby
               he
               will
               maintain
               his
               Army
               .
               And
               you
               may
               see
               of
               what
               sort
               of
               People
               he
               intends
               his
               Army
               to
               consist
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               have
               not
               a
               mind
               to
               serve
               such
               Masters
               ,
               then
               stand
               not
               by
               and
               see
               your
               Country-men
               perish
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               endeavouring
               to
               defend
               you
               .
            
             
               I
               promise
               this
               on
               my
               Word
               and
               Honour
               ,
               to
               every
               Tenant
               that
               goes
               along
               with
               me
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               fall
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               his
               Lease
               as
               good
               to
               his
               Family
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               when
               he
               went
               from
               home
               .
               The
               thing
               then
               which
               I
               desire
               ,
               and
               your
               Country
               does
               expect
               from
               you
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               every
               Man
               that
               hath
               a
               tollerable
               Horse
               ,
               or
               can
               procure
               one
               ,
               will
               meet
               me
               on
               
               Boden-Downs
               to
               morrow
               where
               I
               Randezvouz
               :
               But
               if
               any
               of
               you
               is
               rendred
               unable
               by
               reason
               of
               Age
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               just
               Excuse
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               would
               mount
               a
               fitter
               Person
               ,
               and
               put
               five
               Pounds
               in
               his
               Pocket
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               procure
               Horse
               ,
               let
               them
               stay
               at
               home
               and
               assist
               with
               their
               Purses
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               to
               me
               with
               a
               particular
               of
               every
               Man's
               Contribution
               .
               I
               impose
               on
               no
               Man
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               lay
               his
               Hand
               on
               his
               Heart
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               give
               to
               recover
               his
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               to
               such
               I
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               go
               along
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               prevail
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               as
               industrious
               to
               have
               him
               recompenced
               for
               his
               Charge
               and
               Hazard
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               be
               to
               seek
               it
               for
               my self
               .
               This
               Advice
               I
               give
               to
               all
               that
               stay
               behind
               ,
               That
               when
               you
               hear
               the
               Papists
               have
               committed
               any
               Out-rage
               ,
               or
               any
               Rising
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               get
               together
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               better
               to
               meet
               your
               Danger
               than
               expect
               it
               .
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               lose
               my
               Life
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               if
               God
               see
               it
               good
               ,
               for
               I
               was
               never
               unwilling
               to
               die
               for
               my
               Religion
               and
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Prince
               GEORGE'S
               LETTER
               TO
               THE
               KING
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               WIth
               a
               Heart
               full
               of
               Grief
               am
               I
               forced
               to
               write
               ,
               that
               Prudence
               will
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               say
               to
               your
               Face
               .
               And
               may
               I
               e'er
               find
               Credit
               with
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Protection
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               what
               I
               now
               do
               ,
               is
               free
               from
               Passion
               ,
               Vanity
               or
               Design
               ,
               with
               which
               Actions
               of
               this
               Nature
               are
               too
               often
               accompanied
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               frequent
               Mischiefs
               wrought
               in
               the
               World
               by
               factious
               Pretences
               of
               Religion
               ;
               but
               were
               not
               Religion
               the
               most
               justifiable
               Cause
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               made
               the
               most
               specious
               Pretence
               .
               And
               your
               Majesty
               has
               always
               shewn
               too
               uninterested
               a
               Sense
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               doubt
               the
               just
               Effects
               of
               it
               in
               one
               whose
               Practices
               have
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               never
               given
               the
               World
               cause
               to
               censure
               his
               real
               Conviction
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               his
               backwardness
               to
               perform
               what
               his
               Honour
               and
               Conscience
               prompt
               him
               to
               :
               How
               then
               can
               I
               longer
               disguise
               my
               just
               Concern
               for
               that
               Religion
               in
               which
               I
               have
               been
               so
               happily
               educated
               ,
               which
               my
               Judgment
               throughly
               convinces
               me
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Support
               of
               which
               I
               am
               so
               highly
               interested
               in
               my
               Native
               Country
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               England
               now
               by
               the
               most
               endearing
               Tie
               become
               so
               ?
            
             
             
               Whilst
               the
               restless
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               REFORMED
               RELIGION
               ,
               back'd
               by
               the
               cruel
               Zeal
               and
               prevailing
               Power
               of
               France
               ,
               justly
               alarm
               and
               unite
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               engage
               them
               in
               so
               vast
               an
               Expence
               for
               the
               support
               of
               it
               ,
               can
               I
               act
               so
               degenerous
               and
               mean
               a
               part
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               my
               Concurrence
               to
               such
               worthy
               Endeavours
               for
               disabusing
               of
               your
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Reinforcement
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Establishment
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               on
               which
               alone
               depends
               the
               well-being
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               PROTESTANT
               RELIGION
               in
               Europe
               .
               This
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               is
               that
               irresistable
               and
               only
               Cause
               that
               cou'd
               come
               in
               Competition
               with
               my
               Duty
               and
               Obligations
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               tear
               me
               from
               you
               ,
               whilst
               the
               same
               Affectionate
               Desire
               of
               serving
               you
               continues
               in
               me
               .
               Could
               I
               secure
               your
               Person
               by
               the
               Hazard
               of
               my
               Life
               ;
               I
               should
               think
               it
               could
               not
               be
               better
               emploied
               :
               And
               wou'd
               to
               God
               these
               your
               distracted
               Kingdoms
               might
               yet
               receive
               that
               satisfactory
               Compliance
               from
               your
               Majesty
               in
               all
               their
               justifiable
               Pretensions
               ,
               as
               might
               upon
               the
               only
               sure
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Love
               and
               Interest
               of
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               establish
               your
               Government
               ,
               and
               as
               strongly
               unite
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               your
               Subjects
               to
               You
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Majesty's
                 most
                 Humble
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Son
                 and
                 Servant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               
               CHURCHIL'S
               LETTER
               to
               the
               KING
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               SInce
               Men
               are
               seldom
               suspected
               of
               Sincerity
               ,
               when
               they
               act
               contrary
               to
               their
               Interests
               ;
               and
               though
               my
               dutiful
               Behaviour
               to
               your
               Majesty
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               Times
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               I
               acknowledg
               my
               poor
               Services
               much
               over-paid
               )
               may
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               incline
               You
               to
               a
               charitable
               Interpretation
               of
               my
               Actions
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               ,
               the
               great
               Advantage
               I
               enjoy
               under
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               never
               expect
               in
               any
               other
               Change
               of
               Government
               ,
               may
               reasonably
               convince
               Your
               Majesty
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               acted
               by
               a
               higher
               Principle
               ,
               when
               I
               offer
               that
               violence
               to
               my
               Inclination
               and
               Interest
               ,
               as
               to
               desert
               Your
               Majesty
               at
               a
               time
               when
               your
               Affairs
               seem
               to
               challenge
               the
               strictest
               Obedience
               from
               all
               Your
               Subjects
               ,
               much
               more
               from
               one
               who
               lies
               under
               the
               greatest
               personal
               Obligations
               imaginable
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               .
               This
               Sir
               ,
               could
               proceed
               from
               nothing
               but
               the
               inviolable
               Dictates
               of
               my
               CONSCIENCE
               ,
               and
               a
               necessary
               concern
               for
               my
               RELIGION
               (
               which
               no
               good
               Man
               can
               oppose
               )
               and
               with
               which
               I
               am
               instructed
               nothing
               ought
               to
               come
               in
               Competition
               ;
               Heaven
               knows
               with
               what
               partiality
               my
               dutiful
               Opinion
               of
               Your
               Majesty
               hath
               hitherto
               represented
               those
               unhappy
               Designs
               ,
               which
               inconsiderate
               and
               self-interested
               Men
               have
               framed
               against
               Your
               Majesty's
               true
               Interest
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
               But
               as
               I
               can
               no
               longer
               joyn
               with
               such
               to
               give
               a
               pretence
               by
               Conquest
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               effect
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               always
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               my
               Life
               and
               Fortune
               (
               so
               much
               Your
               Majesty's
               due
               )
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               Your
               Royal
               Person
               and
               Lawful
               Rights
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               tender
               Concern
               and
               dutiful
               Respect
               that
               becomes
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Majesty's
                 most
                 dutiful
                 and
                 most
                 obliged
                 Subject
                 and
                 Servant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Princess
               ANNE
               of
               
               Denmark's
               LETTER
               to
               the
               QVEEN
               .
            
             
               
                 MADAM
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Beg
               your
               pardon
               if
               I
               am
               so
               deeply
               affected
               with
               the
               surprising
               News
               of
               the
               Princes
               being
               gone
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               see
               You
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               this
               Paper
               to
               Express
               my
               humble
               Duty
               to
               the
               King
               and
               your Self
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               You
               know
               that
               I
               am
               gone
               to
               absent
               my self
               to
               avoid
               the
               King's
               Displeasure
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               either
               against
               the
               Prince
               or
               my self
               :
               and
               I
               shall
               stay
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               return
               before
               I
               hear
               the
               happy
               News
               of
               a
               Reconcilement
               :
               And
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               the
               Prince
               did
               not
               leave
               the
               King
               with
               any
               other
               Design
               ,
               than
               to
               use
               all
               possible
               means
               for
               his
               Preservation
               ;
               so
               I
               hope
               You
               will
               do
               me
               the
               Justice
               to
               believe
               that
               I
               am
               uncapable
               of
               following
               him
               for
               any
               other
               End.
               Never
               was
               any
               one
               in
               such
               an
               unhappy
               Condition
               ,
               so
               divided
               between
               Duty
               and
               Affection
               ,
               to
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               a
               Husband
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               follow
               one
               to
               preserve
               the
               other
               .
               I
               see
               the
               general
               falling
               off
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               avow
               to
               have
               no
               other
               End
               ,
               than
               to
               prevail
               with
               the
               King
               to
               secure
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               they
               saw
               so
               much
               in
               danger
               by
               the
               
                 Violent
                 Counsels
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
              
               ;
               who
               to
               promote
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               did
               not
               care
               to
               what
               Dangers
               they
               exposed
               the
               King
               :
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               designs
               the
               King's
               Safety
               and
               Preservation
               ,
               and
               hope
               all
               things
               may
               be
               composed
               without
               more
               Bloodshed
               ,
               by
               the
               Calling
               a
               Parliament
               .
               God
               grant
               a
               happy
               End
               to
               these
               Troubles
               ,
               that
               the
               King's
               Reign
               may
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               shortly
               meet
               You
               in
               perfect
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               ;
               till
               when
               ,
               let
               me
               beg
               You
               to
               continue
               the
               same
               favourable
               Opinion
               that
               you
               have
               hitherto
               had
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Daughter
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 ANNE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               MEMORIAL
               OF
               THE
               Protestants
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Presented
               to
               their
               Royal
               Highnesses
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               ORANGE
               .
            
             
               YOur
               Royal
               Highnesses
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               that
               the
               Protestants
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               continue
               true
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               have
               been
               many
               ways
               troubled
               and
               vexed
               by
               restless
               Contrivances
               and
               Designs
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               the
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               things
               required
               of
               unaccountable
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               Ecclesiastical
               Benefices
               and
               Preferments
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Reason
               but
               the
               King's
               Pleasure
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               been
               summoned
               and
               sentenced
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Commissioners
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               deprived
               of
               their
               Birth-Right
               in
               the
               free
               Choice
               of
               their
               Magistrates
               and
               Representatives
               ;
               divers
               Corporations
               dissolved
               ;
               the
               Legal
               Security
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               established
               and
               ratified
               by
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               annull'd
               and
               overthrown
               by
               a
               pretended
               Dispensing
               Power
               ;
               new
               and
               unheard-of
               Maxims
               have
               been
               preached
               ,
               as
               if
               Subjects
               had
               no
               Right
               but
               what
               depends
               on
               the
               King's
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               .
               The
               Militia
               put
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Persons
               not
               qualified
               by
               Law
               ;
               and
               a
               Popish
               Mercenary
               Army
               maintained
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               Time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               absolutely
               
               contrary
               to
               Law
               :
               The
               Execution
               of
               the
               Law
               against
               several
               high
               Crimes
               and
               Misdemenours
               superceded
               and
               prohibited
               ;
               the
               Statutes
               against
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Papal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               suspended
               ;
               that
               in
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               those
               Judges
               are
               displaced
               who
               dare
               acquit
               them
               whom
               the
               K.
               would
               have
               condemned
               ,
               as
               happened
               to
               Judg
               Powel
               and
               Holloway
               for
               acquitting
               the
               seven
               Bishop●
               :
               Liberty
               of
               chusing
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Care
               taken
               ,
               and
               Provision
               made
               by
               Law
               on
               that
               behalf
               )
               wholly
               taken
               away
               by
               
                 Quo
                 Warranto's
              
               served
               against
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               known
               Questions
               .
               All
               things
               carried
               on
               in
               open
               view
               for
               the
               Propagation
               and
               Growth
               of
               Popery
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               Courts
               of
               England
               and
               France
               have
               so
               long
               jointly
               laboured
               with
               so
               much
               Application
               and
               Earnestness
               .
               Endeavours
               used
               to
               perswade
               your
               Royal
               Highnesses
               to
               consent
               to
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               and
               abrogating
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Tests
               ,
               wherein
               they
               fell
               short
               of
               their
               Aim
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               most
               humbly
               implore
               the
               Protection
               of
               your
               Royal
               Highnesses
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               suspending
               and
               Incroachments
               made
               upon
               the
               Law
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               our
               Civil
               and
               Fundamental
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               ;
               and
               that
               your
               Royal
               Highnesses
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               insist
               ,
               that
               the
               Free
               Parliament
               of
               England
               ,
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               may
               be
               restored
               ,
               the
               Laws
               against
               Papists
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Papal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               &c.
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               and
               the
               Suspending
               and
               Dispensing
               Power
               declared
               null
               and
               void
               ;
               the
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               free
               Choice
               of
               their
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberties
               as
               well
               of
               that
               as
               other
               Corporations
               restored
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               returned
               to
               their
               ancient
               Channel
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PRINCE
               of
               ORANGE
               HIS
               DECLARATION
               of
               Novemb.
               28.
               1688.
               
            
             
               WE
               have
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               whole
               Life
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               by
               the
               apparent
               Hazards
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               to
               which
               We
               have
               so
               lately
               exposed
               our
               Person
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               so
               high
               and
               undoubted
               Proofs
               of
               our
               fervent
               Zeal
               for
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               fully
               confident
               no
               true
               English-man
               ,
               and
               good
               Protestant
               ,
               can
               entertain
               the
               least
               Suspicion
               of
               our
               firm
               Resolution
               ,
               rather
               to
               spend
               our
               dearest
               Blood
               ,
               and
               perish
               in
               the
               Attempt
               ,
               than
               not
               carry
               on
               the
               blessed
               and
               glo●ious
               .
               Design
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Favour
               of
               Heaven
               we
               have
               so
               successfully
               begun
               ,
               to
               rescue
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               from
               Slavery
               and
               Popery
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               to
               establish
               the
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Laws
               and
               the
               Liberties
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               sure
               and
               lasting
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               any
               Prince
               for
               the
               future
               to
               introduce
               Popery
               and
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               more
               easy
               Composing
               this
               great
               Design
               ,
               We
               have
               not
               been
               hitherto
               deceived
               in
               the
               just
               Expectation
               we
               had
               of
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               People
               of
               England
               with
               Us
               ,
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Re-establishment
               of
               their
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               :
               Great
               Numbers
               of
               all
               Ranks
               and
               Qualities
               having
               joined
               themselves
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               others
               at
               great
               Distances
               from
               Us
               ,
               have
               taken
               up
               Arms
               and
               declared
               for
               Us.
               And
               ,
               
               which
               we
               cannot
               but
               particular
               mention
               ,
               in
               that
               Army
               which
               was
               raised
               to
               be
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Slavery
               and
               Popery
               ,
               many
               (
               by
               the
               special
               Providence
               of
               God
               )
               both
               Officers
               and
               Common
               Souldiers
               ,
               have
               been
               touched
               with
               such
               a
               feeling
               Sense
               of
               Religion
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               Affection
               for
               their
               Native
               Country
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               already
               deserted
               the
               Illegal
               Service
               they
               were
               ingaged
               in
               ,
               and
               have
               come
               over
               to
               Us
               ;
               and
               have
               given
               Us
               full
               Assurance
               ,
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               certainly
               follow
               this
               Example
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               with
               our
               Army
               we
               shall
               approach
               near
               enough
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               Hazard
               of
               being
               prevented
               and
               betray'd
               .
               To
               which
               End
               ,
               and
               that
               We
               may
               the
               sooner
               execute
               this
               just
               and
               necessary
               Design
               We
               are
               ingaged
               in
               for
               the
               Publick
               Safety
               and
               Deliverance
               of
               these
               Nations
               ,
               We
               are
               resolved
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               Diligence
               ,
               to
               advance
               forward
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               may
               be
               forthwith
               called
               ,
               and
               such
               Preliminaries
               adjusted
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               Things
               first
               settled
               upon
               such
               a
               Foot
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               as
               may
               give
               Us
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               just
               Reason
               to
               believe
               the
               King
               is
               disposed
               to
               make
               such
               necessary
               Condescentions
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               as
               will
               give
               intire
               Satisfaction
               and
               Security
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               make
               both
               King
               and
               People
               once
               more
               Happy
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               we
               may
               effect
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               most
               agreeable
               to
               our
               Desires
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               without
               the
               Effusion
               of
               any
               Blood
               ,
               except
               of
               those
               execrable
               Crimin●als
               who
               have
               justly
               forfeited
               their
               Lives
               for
               betraying
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Subverting
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Native
               Country
               ,
               We
               do
               think
               fit
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               will
               offer
               no
               Violence
               to
               any
               but
               in
               our
               own
               Necessary
               Defence
               ;
               so
               we
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               Injury
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Person
               even
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               provided
               he
               be
               found
               in
               such
               Place
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               Condition
               and
               Circumstances
               as
               the
               Laws
               require
               .
               So
               we
               are
               resolved
               and
               do
               declare
               that
               all
               Papists
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               open
               Arms
               ,
               or
               with
               Arms
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               or
               about
               their
               Persons
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Office
               or
               Imployment
               Civil
               or
               Military
               ,
               upon
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               shall
               be
               treated
               by
               Us
               and
               our
               Forces
               not
               as
               Souldiers
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               but
               as
               Robbers
               ,
               Free-Booters
               and
               Banditti
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               incapable
               of
               Quarter
               ,
               and
               intirely
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               Discretion
               of
               our
               Souldiers
               .
               And
               We
               do
               further
               declare
               that
               all
               Persons
               who
               shall
               be
               found
               any
               ways
               aiding
               and
               assisting
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               shall
               march
               under
               
               their
               Command
               ,
               or
               shall
               joyn
               with
               or
               submit
               to
               them
               in
               the
               Discharge
               or
               Execution
               of
               their
               Illegal
               Commissions
               or
               Authority
               ,
               shall
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               Partakers
               of
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Country
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               we
               are
               certainly
               informed
               that
               great
               Numbers
               of
               Armed
               Papists
               have
               of
               late
               resorted
               to
               London
               and
               Westminister
               ,
               and
               parts
               adjacent
               ,
               where
               they
               remain
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               their
               own
               Security
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               wicked
               and
               barbarous
               Design
               to
               make
               some
               desperate
               Attempt
               upon
               the
               said
               Cities
               ,
               and
               their
               Inhabitants
               ,
               by
               Fire
               ,
               or
               a
               sudden
               Massacre
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               be
               the
               more
               ready
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               to
               a
               Body
               of
               French
               Troops
               ,
               designed
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               to
               land
               in
               England
               ,
               procured
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               Interest
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               Pursuance
               of
               the
               Engagements
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               Instigation
               of
               that
               pestilent
               Society
               ,
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               of
               the
               same
               Communion
               ,
               has
               entred
               into
               for
               the
               utter
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               out
               of
               Europe
               .
               Though
               we
               hope
               we
               have
               taken
               such
               effectual
               care
               to
               prevent
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               secure
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               by
               God's
               Assistance
               ,
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               we
               shall
               defeat
               all
               their
               wicked
               Enterprises
               and
               Designs
               .
            
             
               We
               cannot
               however
               forbear
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               great
               and
               tender
               Concern
               we
               have
               to
               preserve
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               particularly
               those
               great
               and
               populous
               Cities
               ,
               from
               the
               cruel
               Rage
               and
               bloody
               Revenge
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               require
               and
               expect
               from
               all
               the
               Lord-Lieutenants
               ,
               Deputy-Lieutenants
               ,
               and
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Lord-Mayors
               ,
               Mayors
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Officers
               Civil
               and
               Military
               ,
               of
               all
               Counties
               ,
               Cities
               Towns
               of
               England
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Middlesex
               ,
               and
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               Parts
               adjacent
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               immediately
               Disarm
               and
               Secure
               ,
               as
               by
               Law
               they
               may
               and
               ought
               ,
               within
               their
               respective
               Counties
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               all
               Papists
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               Persons
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               but
               now
               especially
               most
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               so
               not
               only
               all
               Power
               of
               doing
               Mischief
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               Security
               ,
               may
               resume
               their
               Force
               ,
               and
               be
               strictly
               Executed
               .
            
             
             
               And
               We
               do
               hereby
               likewise
               declare
               ,
               that
               We
               will
               Protect
               and
               Defend
               all
               those
               who
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               do
               their
               Duty
               in
               Obedience
               to
               these
               Laws
               .
               And
               that
               for
               those
               Magistrates
               and
               others
               ,
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               who
               shall
               refuse
               to
               assist
               Us
               ,
               and
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               to
               Execute
               vigorously
               what
               We
               have
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               suffer
               themselves
               at
               this
               Juncture
               to
               be
               cajoled
               or
               terrified
               out
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               We
               will
               esteem
               them
               the
               most
               Criminal
               and
               Infamous
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               Betrayers
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               their
               Native
               Country
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               treat
               them
               accordingly
               ;
               resolving
               to
               expect
               and
               require
               at
               their
               Hands
               the
               Life
               of
               every
               single
               Protestant
               that
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               every
               House
               that
               shall
               be
               burnt
               or
               destroyed
               by
               their
               Treachery
               and
               Cowardise
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   William
                   Henry
                
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 Highness
                 special
                 Command
                 ,
                 C.
                 HUYGENS.
                 
              
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 Head-quarters
                 at
                 Sherburn-Castle
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   28
                   th
                   day
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               SECOND
               
                 Collection
                 of
                 Papers
              
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   An
                   Enquiry
                   into
                   the
                   Measures
                   of
                   Submission
                   to
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Grounds
                   on
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   lawful
                   or
                   necessary
                   for
                   Subjects
                   to
                   defend
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Lives
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberties
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   a
                   Paper
                   ,
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     Reflections
                     on
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Orange's
                     Declaration
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   Admiral
                   
                   Herbert's
                   Letter
                   to
                   all
                   Commanders
                   of
                   Ships
                   and
                   Seamen
                   in
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Fleet.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   Engagement
                   of
                   the
                   Noblemen
                   ,
                   Knights
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   at
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   to
                   assist
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   in
                   the
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Laws
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ireland
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentry
                   ,
                   and
                   Commonalty
                   at
                   the
                   Rendezvous
                   at
                   
                     Nottingham
                     ,
                     Novemb.
                  
                   22.
                   1688.
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Duke
                   of
                   
                   Norfolk's
                   Speech
                   to
                   the
                   Mayor
                   of
                   Norwich
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   December
                   instant
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Market-place
                   of
                   Norwich
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Dartmouth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commanders
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Fleet
                   ,
                   giving
                   his
                   Majesty
                   hearty
                   Thanks
                   for
                   calling
                   a
                   Parliament
                   to
                   settle
                   the
                   Realm
                   both
                   in
                   Church
                   and
                   State.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ENQUIRY
               Into
               the
               Measures
               of
               SUBMISSION
               TO
               THE
               SUPREAM
               AUTHORITY
               :
               And
               of
               the
               Grounds
               upon
               which
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               or
               necessary
               for
               Subjects
               to
               defend
               their
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Lives
              
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               .
            
             
               THis
               Enquiry
               cannot
               be
               regularly
               made
               ,
               but
               by
               taking
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               a
               true
               and
               full
               view
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Society
              
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 Supream
                 Power
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               is
               lodged
               in
               one
               or
               more
               Persons
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               has
               put
               no
               difference
               nor
               subordination
               among
               Men
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               that
               of
               Children
               to
               Parents
               ,
               or
               of
               Wives
               to
               their
               Husbands
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               Relation
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               all
               Men
               are
               born
               free
               :
               and
               this
               Liberty
               must
               still
               be
               supposed
               entire
               ,
               unless
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               limited
               by
               Contracts
               ,
               Provisions
               and
               Laws
               .
               For
               a
               Man
               can
               either
               bind
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Servant
               ,
               or
               sell
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Slave
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               becomes
               in
               the
               power
               of
               another
               ,
               only
               so
               far
               as
               it
               was
               provided
               by
               the
               Contract
               :
               since
               all
               that
               Liberty
               which
               was
               not
               expresly
               given
               away
               ,
               remains
               still
               entire
               :
               so
               that
               the
               
               Plea
               for
               Liberty
               always
               proves
               it self
               ,
               unless
               it
               appears
               that
               it
               is
               given
               up
               or
               limited
               by
               any
               special
               Agreement
               .
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               no
               less
               certain
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               has
               planted
               in
               all
               Men
               a
               Natural
               Ptinciple
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               preserve
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               common
               Principles
               of
               all
               Religion
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               having
               set
               us
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               preserve
               that
               Being
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               given
               us
               ,
               by
               all
               just
               and
               lawful
               ways
               .
               Now
               this
               Duty
               of
               Self-preservation
               is
               exerted
               in
               Instances
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               the
               one
               are
               ,
               in
               the
               resisting
               of
               violent
               Aggressors
               ;
               the
               other
               are
               the
               taking
               of
               just
               Revenges
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               invaded
               us
               so
               secretly
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               prevent
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               violently
               that
               we
               could
               not
               resist
               them
               :
               In
               which
               cases
               the
               Principle
               of
               self-Preservation
               warrants
               us
               ,
               both
               to
               recover
               what
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               with
               just
               Damages
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               put
               such
               unjust
               Persons
               out
               of
               a
               Capacity
               of
               doing
               the
               like
               Injuries
               any
               more
               ,
               either
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               others
               .
               Now
               in
               these
               Instances
               of
               Self-Preservation
               ,
               this
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               that
               the
               first
               cannot
               be
               limited
               by
               any
               slow
               Forms
               ,
               since
               a
               pressing
               Danger
               requires
               a
               vigorous
               Repulse
               ,
               and
               cannot
               admit
               of
               Delays
               ;
               whereas
               the
               second
               ,
               of
               taking
               Revenges
               ,
               or
               Reparations
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               such
               haste
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               brought
               under
               Rules
               and
               Forms
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               true
               and
               Original
               Notion
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Society
              
               and
               Government
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Compromise
               made
               by
               such
               a
               Body
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               resign
               up
               the
               Right
               of
               demanding
               Reparations
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Justice
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               way
               of
               War
               ,
               against
               their
               Neighbours
               ;
               to
               such
               a
               single
               Person
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               a
               Body
               of
               Men
               as
               they
               think
               fit
               to
               trust
               with
               this
               .
               And
               in
               the
               management
               of
               this
               
                 Civil
                 Society
              
               ,
               great
               distinctions
               is
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               between
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               for
               the
               regulating
               the
               Conduct
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               executing
               those
               Laws
               :
               The
               
                 Supream
                 Authority
              
               must
               still
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               lodged
               with
               those
               who
               have
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               reserved
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               those
               who
               have
               only
               the
               Executive
               ;
               which
               is
               plainly
               a
               Trust
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               ;
               and
               all
               Trusts
               ,
               by
               their
               nature
               import
               ,
               that
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               given
               ,
               are
               accountable
               ,
               even
               though
               that
               it
               should
               :
               not
               be
               expresly
               specified
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Trust
               it self
               .
            
             
             
               IV.
               It
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               ,
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               authorised
               any
               one
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
              
               ,
               any
               other
               way
               than
               as
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               of
               Justice
               ,
               oblige
               all
               Men
               not
               to
               subvert
               Constitutions
               ,
               nor
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               or
               invade
               those
               Rights
               with
               which
               the
               Law
               may
               have
               vested
               some
               Persons
               :
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               as
               private
               Contracts
               lodg
               or
               translate
               private
               Rights
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Laws
              
               can
               likewise
               lodg
               such
               Rights
               ,
               Prerogatives
               and
               Revenues
               in
               those
               under
               whose
               Protection
               they
               put
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               to
               have
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               any
               private
               Person
               can
               have
               to
               his
               Property
               :
               so
               that
               it
               becomes
               an
               Act
               of
               high
               Injustice
               and
               Violence
               to
               invade
               these
               :
               which
               is
               so
               far
               a
               greater
               Sin
               than
               any
               such
               Actions
               would
               be
               against
               a
               private
               Person
               ,
               as
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Order
               is
               preferrable
               to
               all
               private
               Considerations
               whatsoever
               .
               So
               that
               in
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Principles
               of
               
                 Natural
                 Religion
              
               ,
               give
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               no
               Power
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               only
               secure
               them
               in
               the
               Possession
               of
               that
               which
               is
               theirs
               by
               Law.
               And
               as
               no
               Considerations
               of
               Religion
               can
               bind
               me
               to
               pay
               another
               more
               than
               I
               indeed
               owe
               him
               ,
               but
               do
               only
               bind
               me
               more
               strictly
               to
               pay
               what
               I
               owe
               ;
               so
               the
               Considerations
               of
               Religion
               do
               indeed
               bring
               Subjects
               under
               stricter
               Obligations
               to
               pay
               all
               due
               Allegiance
               and
               Submission
               to
               their
               Princes
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               at
               all
               extend
               that
               Allegiance
               further
               than
               the
               Law
               carries
               it
               .
               And
               though
               a
               Man
               has
               no
               Divine
               Right
               to
               his
               Property
               ,
               but
               has
               acquired
               it
               by
               human
               means
               ,
               such
               as
               Succession
               ,
               or
               Industry
               ,
               yet
               he
               has
               a
               Security
               for
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               a
               Divine
               Right
               ;
               so
               tho
               Princes
               have
               no
               immediate
               Warrants
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               Original
               Titles
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               extent
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               secured
               in
               the
               Possession
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Principles
               and
               Rules
               of
               
                 Natural
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             
               V.
               It
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               private
               Person
               can
               bind
               himself
               to
               another
               Man's
               Service
               ,
               by
               different
               degrees
               ,
               either
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Servant
               for
               Wages
               ,
               or
               as
               one
               appropriate
               for
               a
               longer
               time
               ,
               as
               an
               Apprentice
               ;
               or
               by
               a
               total
               giving
               himself
               up
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Slavery
               :
               in
               all
               which
               cases
               the
               general
               Name
               of
               Master
               may
               be
               equally
               used
               ,
               yet
               the
               degrees
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Contract
               :
               so
               likewise
               Bodies
               of
               Men
               can
               give
               themselves
               up
               in
               
               different
               degrees
               to
               the
               Conduct
               of
               others
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               all
               those
               may
               carry
               the
               same
               Name
               of
               King
               ,
               yet
               every
               ones
               Power
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               measures
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               is
               lodged
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               general
               Speculations
               founded
               on
               some
               Equivocal
               Terms
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Sovereign
              
               ,
               or
               Supream
               .
            
             
               VI.
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Creator
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               may
               set
               up
               whom
               he
               will
               to
               rule
               over
               other
               Men
               :
               But
               this
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Will
               must
               be
               made
               evident
               by
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               other
               extraordinary
               Men
               sent
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               have
               some
               manifest
               proofs
               of
               the
               Dvine
               Authority
               that
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               on
               such
               occasions
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               Persons
               declaring
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               favour
               of
               any
               others
               ,
               that
               Declaration
               is
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               and
               obeyed
               .
               But
               this
               pretence
               of
               a
               Divine
               Delegatation
               ,
               can
               be
               carried
               no
               further
               than
               to
               those
               who
               are
               thus
               expresly
               marked
               out
               ,
               and
               is
               unjustly
               claimed
               by
               those
               who
               can
               prove
               no
               such
               Declaration
               to
               have
               been
               ever
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               them
               or
               their
               Families
               .
               Nor
               does
               it
               appear
               reasonable
               to
               conclude
               from
               their
               being
               in
               Possession
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               this
               justifies
               all
               Usurpers
               when
               they
               are
               successful
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               The
               measures
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               express
               Laws
               of
               any
               State
               or
               Body
               of
               Men
               ,
               from
               the
               Oaths
               that
               they
               swear
               ,
               or
               from
               immemorial
               Prescription
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               Possession
               ,
               which
               both
               give
               a
               Title
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               long
               Tract
               of
               Time
               make
               a
               bad
               one
               become
               good
               ,
               since
               Prescription
               ,
               when
               it
               passes
               the
               Memory
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               disputed
               by
               any
               other
               Pretender
               ,
               gives
               by
               the
               common
               Sense
               of
               all
               Men
               a
               just
               and
               good
               Title
               :
               so
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               the
               degrees
               of
               all
               Civil
               Authority
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               either
               from
               express
               Laws
               ,
               immemorial
               Customs
               ,
               or
               from
               particular
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               the
               Subjects
               swear
               to
               their
               Princes
               :
               this
               being
               still
               to
               be
               laid
               down
               for
               a
               Principle
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               the
               Disputes
               between
               Power
               and
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Power
              
               must
               allways
               be
               ●roved
               ,
               but
               Liberty
               proves
               it self
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               founded
               on●y
               upon
               a
               Positive
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               If
               from
               the
               general
               Principles
               of
               Human
               Society
               ,
               and
               Natural
               Religion
               ,
               we
               carry
               this
               matter
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               all
               the
               Passages
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Old
               
               Testament
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               neither
               side
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Iews
               by
               an
               immediate
               Grant
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               God
               reser●●●
               still
               this
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Declarations
               that
               he
               shoul●●●●●ke
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Answers
               that
               came
               from
               the
               Cloud
               of
               Glory
               that
               was
               between
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               Judges
               or
               Kings
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               again
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               .
               Here
               was
               an
               express
               Delegation
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               was
               done
               in
               that
               Dispensation
               ,
               either
               for
               or
               against
               Princes
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               any
               other
               State
               that
               is
               founded
               on
               another
               Bottom
               and
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Expressions
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               relating
               to
               Kings
               ,
               since
               they
               belong
               to
               Persons
               that
               were
               immediately
               designed
               by
               God
               ,
               are
               without
               any
               sort
               of
               Reason
               applied
               to
               those
               who
               can
               pretend
               to
               no
               such
               Designation
               ,
               neither
               for
               themselves
               nor
               for
               their
               Ancestors
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               As
               for
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Rules
               given
               in
               it
               ,
               neither
               for
               the
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Government
              
               in
               general
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               degrees
               of
               any
               one
               Form
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Order
               and
               Peace
               ,
               being
               established
               in
               it
               upon
               higher
               Motives
               ,
               and
               more
               binding
               Considerations
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               in
               any
               other
               Religion
               whatsoever
               ,
               we
               are
               most
               strictly
               bound
               by
               it
               to
               observe
               the
               Constitution
               in
               which
               we
               are
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Rules
               set
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               can
               be
               carried
               no
               further
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               clear
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               as
               such
               ,
               gives
               us
               no
               grounds
               to
               defend
               or
               propagate
               it
               by
               force
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Patience
               under
               it
               :
               And
               if
               by
               the
               order
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               and
               of
               any
               Constitution
               of
               Government
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               are
               born
               ,
               we
               are
               brought
               under
               Sufferings
               for
               our
               professing
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               indeed
               retire
               and
               fly
               out
               of
               any
               such
               Country
               if
               we
               can
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               is
               denied
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Religion
               ,
               submit
               to
               those
               Sufferings
               under
               which
               we
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               considering
               that
               God
               will
               be
               glorified
               by
               us
               in
               so
               doin●
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               both
               support
               us
               under
               our
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               glo●iously
               reward
               us
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               State
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               during
               the
               three
               first
               Centuries
               ,
               under
               Heathen
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               a
               Constitution
               in
               which
               Paganism
               was
               establish'd
               by
               Law.
               But
               if
               by
               the
               
               Laws
               of
               any
               Government
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               or
               any
               Form
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               become
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Subjects
               Property
               ,
               it
               then
               falls
               und●●●●other
               Consideration
               ;
               not
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Religion
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               become
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               believe
               and
               profess
               it
               :
               and
               then
               we
               must
               judg
               of
               the
               Invasions
               made
               on
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               of
               any
               other
               Invasion
               that
               is
               made
               on
               our
               other
               Rights
               .
            
             
               X.
               All
               the
               Passages
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               that
               relate
               to
               
                 Civil
                 Government
              
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               as
               they
               were
               truly
               meant
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               false
               Notion
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               who
               believed
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               immediately
               under
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               become
               the
               Subjects
               of
               any
               other
               Power
               ,
               particularly
               of
               one
               that
               was
               not
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               therefore
               they
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               be
               under
               the
               Roman
               Yoke
               ,
               nor
               bound
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               to
               Cesar
               ,
               but
               judged
               that
               they
               were
               only
               subject
               out
               of
               Fear
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               force
               that
               lay
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               :
               And
               so
               in
               all
               their
               Dispersion
               ,
               both
               at
               Rome
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               they
               thought
               they
               were
               
                 God's
                 Freemen
              
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               this
               pretended
               
                 Liberty
                 as
                 a
                 Cloak
                 of
                 Maliciousness
                 .
              
               In
               opposition
               to
               all
               which
               ,
               since
               in
               a
               course
               of
               many
               Years
               ,
               they
               had
               asked
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Roman
               Yoke
               ,
               and
               were
               come
               under
               their
               Authority
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ordered
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               that
               ,
               by
               his
               saying
               ,
               
                 Render
                 to
              
               Cesar
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
              
               Cesar
               's
               ;
               and
               both
               St.
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peter
               in
               his
               general
               Epistle
               ,
               have
               very
               positively
               condemned
               that
               pernicious
               Maxim
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               formal
               Declarations
               made
               of
               the
               Rules
               or
               Measures
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               since
               both
               the
               People
               and
               Senate
               of
               Rome
               had
               acknowledged
               the
               Power
               that
               Augustus
               had
               indeed
               violently
               usurped
               ,
               it
               became
               Legal
               when
               it
               was
               thus
               submitted
               to
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               both
               by
               the
               Senate
               and
               People
               :
               and
               it
               was
               established
               in
               his
               Family
               by
               a
               long
               Prescription
               ,
               when
               those
               Epistles
               were
               writ
               :
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               imports
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 all
                 Christians
              
               are
               bound
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Constitution
               that
               is
               setled
               by
               Law.
               
            
             
               XI
               .
               We
               are
               then
               at
               last
               brought
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               English
               Government
               :
               so
               that
               no
               general
               Considerations
               from
               Speculations
               about
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               nor
               from
               any
               Passages
               ,
               
               either
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               determine
               us
               in
               this
               Matter
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               fixed
               from
               the
               Laws
               and
               Regulations
               that
               have
               been
               made
               among
               us
               .
               It
               is
               then
               certain
               ,
               that
               with
               Relation
               to
               the
               Executive
               part
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               the
               Law
               has
               lodged
               that
               singly
               in
               the
               King
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               administration
               of
               it
               is
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               is
               lodged
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               and
               repealing
               Laws
               ,
               is
               not
               singly
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               only
               so
               far
               as
               the
               two
               Houses
               concur
               with
               him
               .
               It
               is
               also
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               has
               such
               a
               determined
               extent
               of
               Prerogative
               ,
               beyond
               which
               he
               has
               no
               Authority
               :
               As
               for
               Instance
               ,
               If
               he
               levies
               Mony
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               without
               a
               Law
               impowring
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               goes
               beyond
               the
               Limits
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               asks
               that
               to
               which
               he
               has
               no
               Right
               :
               So
               that
               there
               lies
               no
               Obligation
               on
               the
               Subject
               to
               grant
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               in
               his
               Name
               use
               Violence
               for
               the
               obtaining
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               so
               many
               Robbers
               ,
               that
               invade
               our
               Property
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               violent
               Aggressors
               ,
               the
               Principle
               of
               Self-Pres●rvation
               seems
               here
               to
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               warrant
               as
               violent
               a
               Resistance
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               evident
               ,
               than
               that
               England
               is
               a
               Free
               Nation
               ,
               that
               has
               its
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               reserved
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               many
               positive
               and
               express
               Laws
               :
               If
               then
               we
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               our
               Property
               ,
               we
               must
               likewise
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               preserve
               it
               :
               for
               those
               Rights
               are
               by
               the
               Law
               secured
               aginst
               the
               Invasions
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               we
               must
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               preserve
               them
               against
               those
               Invasions
               .
               It
               is
               also
               evidently
               declared
               by
               our
               Law
               ,
               that
               all
               Orders
               and
               Warrants
               that
               are
               issued
               out
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               null
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               any
               that
               pretend
               to
               have
               Commissions
               from
               the
               King
               for
               those
               Ends
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               if
               they
               had
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               since
               those
               Commissions
               being
               void
               of
               themselves
               ,
               are
               indeed
               no
               Commissions
               in
               the
               Construction
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               who
               act
               in
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               still
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               private
               Persons
               who
               come
               to
               invade
               and
               disturb
               us
               .
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               Points
               that
               are
               justly
               disputable
               and
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               any
               Objections
               that
               can
               be
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               rather
               forced
               Pretences
               ,
               than
               so
               much
               as
               plausible
               Colours
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               the
               Case
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Order
               ought
               to
               carry
               it
               ;
               
               but
               the
               Case
               is
               quite
               different
               ,
               when
               the
               Invasions
               that
               are
               made
               upon
               Liberty
               and
               Property
               ,
               are
               plain
               and
               visible
               to
               all
               that
               consider
               them
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               The
               main
               and
               great
               Difficulty
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               our
               Government
               does
               indeed
               assert
               the
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
              
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               many
               express
               Laws
               made
               ,
               that
               lodg
               the
               Militia
               singly
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               plainly
               unlawful
               ,
               upon
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               take
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               Commissioned
               by
               him
               :
               And
               these
               Laws
               have
               been
               put
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               which
               all
               that
               have
               born
               any
               Employment
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               have
               sworn
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               Laws
               for
               the
               assuring
               our
               Liberties
               ,
               do
               indeed
               bind
               the
               King's
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               may
               affect
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               yet
               since
               it
               is
               a
               Maxime
               of
               our
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 King
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 wrong
              
               ,
               these
               cannot
               be
               carried
               so
               far
               as
               to
               justify
               our
               taking
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
               be
               the
               Transgressions
               of
               Law
               ever
               so
               many
               and
               so
               manifest
               .
               And
               since
               this
               has
               been
               the
               constant
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               very
               heavy
               Imputation
               on
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               held
               those
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Court
               and
               Crown
               have
               favoured
               us
               ,
               yet
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Court
               turns
               against
               us
               ,
               We
               change
               our
               Principles
               .
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               true
               Difficulty
               of
               this
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               exactly
               considered
               :
               First
               ,
               All
               general
               Words
               ,
               how
               large
               soever
               ,
               are
               still
               supposed
               to
               have
               a
               tacit
               Exception
               and
               reserve
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               Matter
               seems
               to
               require
               it
               .
               Children
               are
               commanded
               to
               obey
               their
               Parents
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               :
               Wives
               are
               declared
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Husbands
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 unto
                 Christ
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               how
               comprehensive
               soever
               these
               words
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               a
               reserve
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               by
               our
               Form
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               Parties
               swear
               to
               one
               another
               
                 till
                 Death
                 them
                 do
                 part
              
               ,
               yet
               few
               doubt
               but
               that
               this
               Bond
               is
               dissolved
               by
               Adultery
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               not
               named
               ;
               for
               odious
               things
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               named
               upon
               such
               occasions
               :
               But
               when
               they
               fall
               out
               ,
               they
               carry
               still
               their
               own
               force
               with
               them
               .
               2.
               
               When
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               Contradiction
               between
               two
               Articles
               in
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               examin
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               the
               most
               Evident
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Important
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               fix
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               must
               give
               such
               an
               accommodating
               sense
               to
               that
               which
               seems
               to
               contradict
               it
               ,
               that
               
               so
               we
               may
               reconcile
               those
               together
               .
               Here
               then
               are
               two
               seeming
               Contradictions
               in
               our
               Constitution
               ;
               The
               one
               is
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Liberty
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               the
               Renouncing
               of
               all
               Resistance
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               were
               invaded
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               our
               Liberty
               is
               only
               a
               thing
               that
               we
               enjoy
               at
               the
               
               King's
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               during
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               against
               all
               Resistance
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               the
               Words
               .
               Therefore
               since
               the
               chief
               Design
               of
               our
               whole
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               several
               Rules
               of
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               is
               to
               secure
               and
               mai●tain
               our
               Liberty
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               lay
               that
               down
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               both
               the
               most
               plain
               and
               the
               most
               important
               of
               the
               two
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               other
               Article
               against
               Resistance
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               softned
               as
               that
               it
               do
               not
               destroy
               us
               .
               3.
               
               Since
               it
               is
               by
               a
               Law
               that
               Resistance
               is
               condemned
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               understand
               it
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               that
               it
               does
               not
               destroy
               all
               other
               Laws
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               must
               only
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 Executive
                 Power
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Legislative
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               cannot
               suppose
               that
               our
               Legislators
               ,
               who
               m●de
               that
               Law
               ,
               intended
               to
               give
               up
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               plainly
               see
               they
               resolved
               still
               to
               preserve
               entire
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Constitution
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               not
               resisting
               the
               King
               ,
               can
               only
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               
                 Executive
                 Power
              
               ,
               that
               so
               upon
               no
               pretence
               of
               ill
               Administrations
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               to
               resist
               him
               ;
               but
               this
               cannot
               with
               any
               reason
               be
               extended
               to
               an
               Invasion
               of
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               total
               
                 Subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Government
              
               .
               For
               it
               being
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               design
               to
               lodg
               that
               Power
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               plain
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               secure
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               set
               about
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Law
               mentioning
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               those
               Commissioned
               by
               him
               ,
               shews
               plainly
               ,
               that
               it
               only
               designed
               to
               secure
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Executive
               Power
               :
               for
               the
               word
               Commission
               necessarily
               imports
               this
               ,
               since
               if
               it
               is
               not
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Commission
               ;
               and
               by
               Cons●quence
               ,
               those
               who
               act
               in
               virtue
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               Commissionated
               by
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               King
               likewise
               imports
               a
               Prince
               clo●hed
               by
               Law
               with
               the
               Regal
               Prerogative
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               goes
               to
               subvert
               the
               whole
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               he
               subverts
               that
               by
               which
               he
               himself
               has
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               he
               ann●ls
               his
               own
               Power
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               
               ceases
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               having
               endeavoured
               to
               destroy
               that
               upon
               which
               his
               own
               Authority
               is
               founded
               .
            
             
               XV.
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               greatest
               Assertors
               of
               Monarchial
               Power
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               Cases
               a
               King
               may
               fall
               from
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Cases
               that
               he
               may
               fall
               from
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               .
               His
               Deserting
               his
               People
               ;
               his
               going
               about
               to
               enslave
               ,
               or
               sell
               them
               to
               any
               other
               ;
               or
               a
               furious
               going
               about
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               most
               Monarchial
               Lawyers
               ,
               such
               Abuses
               ,
               that
               they
               naturally
               divest
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               their
               whole
               Authority
               .
               Infancy
               or
               Phrenzy
               do
               also
               put
               them
               under
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               others
               .
               All
               the
               Crowned
               Heads
               of
               Europe
               have
               ,
               at
               least
               secretly
               ,
               approved
               of
               the
               putting
               the
               late
               
                 King
                 of
                 Portugal
              
               under
               a
               Guardianship
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               him
               still
               a
               Prisoner
               for
               a
               few
               Acts
               of
               Rage
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               fatal
               to
               a
               very
               few
               Persons
               :
               And
               even
               our
               Court
               gave
               the
               first
               countenance
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               of
               all
               others
               the
               late
               King
               had
               the
               least
               reason
               to
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               since
               it
               justified
               a
               younger
               Brother's
               supplanting
               the
               Elder
               ;
               yet
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Thing
               carried
               it
               even
               against
               Interest
               .
               Therefore
               if
               a
               King
               goes
               about
               to
               subvert
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               overturn
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               ,
               he
               by
               this
               must
               be
               supposed
               ,
               either
               to
               fall
               from
               his
               Power
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               from
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               put
               under
               Guardians
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Case
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               the
               next
               Heir
               falls
               naturally
               to
               be
               the
               Guardian
               .
            
             
               XVI
               .
               The
               next
               Thing
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               to
               see
               in
               Fact
               whether
               the
               Foundations
               of
               this
               Government
               have
               been
               struck
               at
               ,
               and
               whether
               those
               Errors
               that
               have
               been
               perhaps
               committed
               ,
               are
               only
               such
               Maleversations
               as
               ought
               to
               be
               imputed
               only
               to
               human
               Frailty
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ignorance
               ,
               Inadvertencies
               ,
               or
               Passions
               to
               which
               all
               Princes
               may
               be
               subject
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Men.
               But
               this
               will
               best
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               are
               the
               Fundamental
               Points
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Securities
               that
               we
               may
               have
               for
               our
               Liberties
               .
            
             
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               indeed
               all
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               the
               King
               pretends
               to
               a
               Power
               to
               dispense
               with
               Laws
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               upon
               which
               the
               Subject
               can
               depend
               ;
               and
               yet
               as
               if
               the
               Dispensing
               Power
               were
               not
               enough
               ,
               if
               Laws
               are
               wholly
               suspended
               for
               all
               Time
               coming
               ,
               this
               is
               plainly
               a
               repealing
               of
               
               them
               ,
               when
               likewise
               the
               Men
               ,
               in
               whose
               Hands
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               is
               put
               by
               Law
               ,
               such
               as
               Judges
               and
               Sheriffs
               ,
               are
               allowed
               to
               tread
               all
               Laws
               under-foot
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               infer
               an
               Incapacity
               on
               themselves
               if
               they
               violate
               them
               ;
               this
               is
               such
               a
               breaking
               of
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               no
               more
               have
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               really
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               since
               all
               Trials
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               the
               Executions
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               become
               so
               many
               unlawful
               Acts
               ,
               that
               are
               null
               and
               void
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Thing
               in
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               which
               secures
               to
               us
               our
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               is
               a
               Free
               and
               
                 Lawful
                 Parliament
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Triennial
                 Parliaments
              
               ,
               it
               being
               above
               three
               Years
               since
               we
               had
               a
               Session
               that
               enacted
               any
               Law
               ;
               Methods
               have
               been
               taken
               ,
               and
               are
               daily
               a
               taking
               ,
               that
               render
               this
               impossible
               .
               Parliaments
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               with
               an
               entire
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               without
               either
               Force
               or
               Preingagements
               :
               whereas
               if
               all
               Men
               are
               required
               before-hand
               to
               enter
               into
               Engagements
               how
               they
               will
               vote
               if
               they
               are
               chosen
               themselves
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               will
               give
               their
               Voices
               in
               the
               Electing
               of
               others
               ?
               This
               is
               plainly
               such
               a
               preparation
               to
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               would
               indeed
               make
               it
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               a
               Cabal
               ,
               if
               one
               were
               chosen
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               Corruption
               of
               Persons
               who
               had
               preingaged
               themselves
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Threating
               and
               Turning
               out
               of
               all
               Persons
               out
               of
               Imploiments
               who
               had
               refused
               to
               do
               it
               :
               And
               if
               there
               are
               such
               daily
               Regulations
               made
               in
               the
               Towns
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               those
               who
               manage
               them
               ,
               intend
               at
               last
               to
               put
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               Corporations
               ,
               as
               will
               certainly
               chuse
               the
               Persons
               who
               are
               recommended
               to
               them
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               if
               there
               are
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Sheriffs
               and
               Mayors
               made
               over
               England
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Elections
               must
               be
               conducted
               and
               returned
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               under
               an
               Incapacity
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               no
               legal
               Officers
               ,
               and
               by
               cons●quence
               those
               Elections
               that
               pass
               under
               their
               Authority
               are
               null
               and
               void
               :
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               things
               are
               brought
               to
               this
               ,
               then
               the
               Government
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               have
               a
               
                 Free
                 and
                 Legal
                 Parliament
              
               in
               this
               state
               of
               things
               .
               If
               then
               both
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Parliament
               are
               struck
               at
               and
               dissolved
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               plain
               Subversion
               of
               the
               whole
               Government
               .
               But
               if
               we
               enter
               next
               into
               the
               particular
               Branches
               of
               
               the
               Government
               ,
               we
               will
               find
               the
               like
               Disorder
               among
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               make
               a
               great
               Article
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               the
               latter
               being
               secured
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               old
               by
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               but
               by
               many
               special
               Laws
               made
               of
               late
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               particu●ar
               Laws
               made
               in
               K.
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               the
               late
               King's
               Time
               ,
               securing
               them
               from
               all
               Commissions
               that
               the
               King
               can
               raise
               for
               ●udging
               or
               Censuring
               them
               .
               If
               then
               in
               opposition
               to
               this
               ,
               a
               Court
               so
               condemned
               is
               ercted
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               to
               Judg
               and
               Censure
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               disseise
               them
               of
               their
               Free-holds
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Trial
               ,
               though
               this
               is
               the
               most
               indispensable
               Law
               of
               all
               those
               that
               secures
               the
               Property
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               King
               pretends
               that
               he
               can
               require
               the
               Clergy
               to
               publish
               all
               his
               Arbitrary
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               one
               that
               strikes
               at
               their
               whole
               Settlement
               ,
               and
               has
               ordered
               Process
               to
               be
               begun
               against
               all
               that
               disobey'd
               this
               illegal
               Warrant
               ,
               and
               has
               treated
               so
               great
               a
               number
               .
               of
               the
               Bishops
               as
               Criminals
               ,
               only
               for
               representing
               to
               him
               the
               Reasons
               of
               their
               not
               obeying
               him
               ;
               If
               likewise
               the
               King
               is
               not
               satisfied
               to
               profess
               his
               own
               Religion
               openly
               ,
               though
               even
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               but
               has
               sent
               Ambassadors
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               received
               Nuncio's
               from
               thence
               ,
               which
               is
               plainly
               Treason
               by
               Law
               ;
               If
               likewise
               many
               Popish
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               have
               been
               publickly
               opened
               ;
               if
               several
               Colledges
               of
               Iesuits
               have
               been
               set
               up
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Order
               has
               been
               made
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               and
               a
               principal
               Minister
               of
               State
               :
               And
               if
               Papists
               ,
               and
               even
               those
               who
               turn
               to
               that
               Religion
               ,
               though
               declared
               Traitors
               by
               Law
               ,
               are
               brought
               into
               all
               the
               chief
               Imploiments
               ,
               both
               Military
               and
               Civil
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Establishment
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               are
               struck
               at
               ,
               and
               design'd
               to
               be
               overturned
               ;
               since
               all
               these
               Things
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               notoriously
               illegal
               ,
               so
               they
               evidently
               demonstrate
               ,
               That
               the
               great
               Design
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               is
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               this
               Pestilent
               Heresy
               ,
               in
               their
               stile
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               If
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               it
               is
               visible
               that
               there
               is
               a
               constant
               practising
               upon
               the
               Judges
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               t●rned
               out
               upon
               their
               varying
               from
               the
               Intentions
               of
               
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               if
               Men
               of
               no
               Reputation
               nor
               Abilities
               are
               ●ut
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               If
               an
               Army
               is
               kept
               up
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               ●●d
               Men
               who
               withdraw
               from
               that
               illegal
               Service
               ,
               are
               hanged
               up
               as
               Criminals
               ,
               without
               any
               colour
               of
               Law
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               Murders
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Souldiery
               are
               connived
               at
               and
               encouraged
               in
               the
               most
               enormous
               Crimes
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               thereby
               prepared
               to
               commit
               greater
               ones
               ,
               and
               from
               single
               Rapes
               and
               Murders
               proceed
               to
               a
               Rape
               upon
               all
               our
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               a
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               are
               true
               in
               Fact
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               made
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               part
               of
               it
               left
               sound
               and
               entire
               :
               And
               if
               all
               these
               things
               are
               done
               now
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               imagine
               what
               may
               be
               expected
               ,
               when
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
              
               ,
               that
               spares
               no
               Man
               ,
               and
               Popery
               that
               spares
               no
               Heretick
               ,
               are
               finally
               established
               :
               Then
               we
               may
               look
               for
               nothing
               but
               Gabelles
               ,
               Tailles
               ,
               Impositions
               ,
               Benevolences
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Illegal
               Taxes
               ;
               as
               from
               the
               other
               we
               may
               expect
               Burnings
               ,
               Massacres
               ,
               and
               Inquisitions
               .
               In
               what
               is
               doing
               in
               Scotland
               we
               may
               gather
               what
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               in
               England
               ;
               where
               if
               the
               King
               has
               over
               and
               over
               again
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               vested
               with
               an
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
              
               ,
               and
               has
               upon
               that
               annulled
               almost
               all
               the
               Acts
               of
               Pa●liament
               that
               passed
               in
               K.
               Iames
               I.
               Minority
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               ratified
               by
               himself
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               of
               Age
               ,
               and
               were
               confirmed
               by
               all
               the
               subsequent
               Kings
               ,
               not
               excepting
               the
               present
               .
               We
               must
               then
               conclude
               from
               thence
               ,
               what
               is
               resolved
               on
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               what
               will
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               that
               the
               Times
               can
               bear
               it
               .
               When
               likewise
               the
               whole
               Settlement
               of
               Ireland
               is
               shaken
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               that
               was
               raised
               ,
               and
               is
               maintained
               by
               Taxes
               that
               were
               given
               for
               an
               Army
               of
               
                 English
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               to
               secure
               them
               from
               a
               new
               Massacre
               by
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               ,
               is
               now
               all
               filled
               with
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               almost
               all
               the
               other
               Imployments
               ;
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               all
               the
               
                 British
                 Protestants
              
               inhabiting
               that
               Island
               ,
               are
               in
               daily
               danger
               of
               being
               butchered
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               losing
               that
               Island
               ,
               it
               being
               now
               put
               wholly
               into
               the
               Hands
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Native
               Irish
               ▪
               who
               as
               they
               formerly
               offered
               themselves
               up
               sometimes
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               once
               
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               perhaps
               at
               this
               present
               treating
               with
               another
               Court
               for
               the
               Sale
               and
               Surrender
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Massacre
               of
               the
               English
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               thus
               all
               the
               several
               Branches
               of
               our
               Constitution
               are
               dissolved
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               at
               least
               expected
               that
               one
               〈◊〉
               should
               be
               left
               entire
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Dignity
              
               :
               But
               ●●●cer●●ng
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               supposed
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               no
               Proofs
               ●●re
               ever
               given
               either
               to
               the
               Princess
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               oth●●
               Protestant
               Ladies
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               repose
               any
               Con●●●●●ce
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               ever
               with
               Child
               ;
               that
               whole
               Matter
               b●●●g
               managed
               with
               so
               much
               Mysteriousness
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               violent
               and
               publick
               Suspicions
               of
               it
               before
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               Contrivance
               of
               the
               Birth
               ,
               the
               sending
               away
               the
               Princess
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               the
               sudden
               shortning
               of
               the
               Reckoning
               ,
               the
               
               Queen
               's
               sudden
               going
               to
               St.
               
               Iames's
               ,
               her
               no
               less
               sudden
               pretended
               Delivery
               ;
               the
               hurrying
               the
               Child
               into
               another
               Room
               without
               shewing
               it
               to
               those
               present
               ,
               and
               without
               their
               hearing
               it
               cry
               ;
               and
               the
               mysterious
               Conduct
               of
               all
               since
               that
               time
               ;
               no
               Satisfaction
               being
               given
               to
               the
               Princess
               of
               Denmark
               upon
               her
               Return
               from
               the
               Bath
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               other
               Protestant
               Ladies
               ,
               of
               the
               
               Queen's
               having
               been
               really
               brought
               to
               Bed.
               These
               are
               all
               such
               evident
               Indications
               of
               an
               Imposture
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Nation
               has
               the
               justest
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               all
               possible
               Reason
               to
               be
               at
               no
               quiet
               till
               they
               see
               a
               Legal
               and
               Free
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               which
               may
               impartially
               ,
               and
               without
               either
               Fear
               or
               Corruption
               ,
               examine
               that
               whole
               Matter
               .
            
             
               If
               all
               these
               Matters
               are
               true
               in
               Fact
               ,
               then
               I
               suppose
               no
               Man
               will
               doubt
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Foundations
               of
               this
               Government
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               most
               sacred
               Parts
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               overturned
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               all
               these
               Suppositions
               ,
               that
               is
               left
               to
               every
               
               Englishman's
               Judgment
               and
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 An
                 ANSWER
                 to
                 a
                 PAPER
                 ,
                 intituled
                 ,
              
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               ORANGE's
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               IT
               seems
               a
               strange
               piece
               of
               Arrogance
               that
               any
               Man
               should
               reflect
               on
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               not
               begin
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               Manifestation
               of
               our
               Clandestine
               League
               with
               France
               ,
               whereby
               an
               Army
               of
               Frenchmen
               ,
               together
               with
               our
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Irish
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Mercenaries
               ,
               might
               establish
               Popery
               in
               England
               .
               The
               Reflector
               ought
               to
               have
               consider'd
               ,
               that
               a
               Clandestine
               League
               ,
               tho'
               it
               may
               be
               very
               notorious
               to
               its
               Existence
               and
               Effects
               ,
               may
               likewise
               be
               very
               difficult
               to
               prove
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               Clandestine
               .
               But
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               a
               Memorial
               delivered
               to
               the
               States
               of
               Holland
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               has
               been
               since
               disowned
               by
               our
               Court
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Skelton
               upon
               it
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ;
               his
               short
               Confinement
               ,
               and
               sudden
               Advancement
               to
               a
               Regiment
               ,
               shews
               that
               his
               Disgrace
               was
               but
               a
               trick
               of
               State
               :
               It
               is
               also
               an
               inconsequential
               way
               of
               Arguing
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Prince
               does
               not
               begin
               his
               Declaration
               with
               it
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               such
               League
               ,
               things
               of
               that
               high
               consequence
               being
               easier
               and
               better
               carried
               on
               by
               secret
               Messages
               ,
               than
               Writings
               under
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               his
               second
               Reflection
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               the
               Prince
               had
               needed
               less
               Apology
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               pretended
               only
               to
               have
               come
               to
               deliver
               the
               King
               from
               Evil
               Counsellours
               ,
               and
               to
               ingage
               him
               further
               in
               the
               Interest
               of
               Europe
               ;
               forgetting
               the
               Prince
               does
               declare
               to
               us
               he
               comes
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               tho'
               not
               singly
               ,
               and
               brought
               over
               his
               Army
               to
               secure
               him
               from
               the
               Rage
               and
               Fury
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellours
               .
               His
               next
               Quarrel
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               uses
               the
               Stile
               ,
               
                 Of
                 We
                 and
                 Vs
                 within
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
              
               ;
               a
               
               thing
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               ordinary
               enough
               in
               Great
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               ,
               or
               write
               to
               their
               Inferiours
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               is
               General
               of
               a
               great
               &
               numerous
               Army
               ,
               Admiral
               of
               a
               vast
               Fleet
               ,
               State-holder
               to
               a
               High
               and
               Mighty
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               too
               great
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Stile
               of
               a
               Private
               Person
               ;
               so
               that
               Rewarding
               ,
               Punishing
               ,
               Commanding
               ,
               Advancing
               ,
               may
               very
               naturally
               fall
               within
               his
               Power
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               Crime
               to
               endeavour
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               settling
               the
               Nation
               ,
               tho
               by
               ways
               and
               methods
               unusual
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               nothing
               being
               more
               frequent
               in
               our
               Histories
               ,
               than
               for
               our
               Barons
               ,
               with
               Arms
               in
               their
               Hands
               ,
               to
               compel
               their
               Kings
               to
               call
               and
               hearken
               to
               their
               Parliaments
               :
               But
               now
               there
               being
               a
               standing
               Army
               of
               fourty
               thousand
               Mercenaries
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               it
               was
               grown
               a
               Crime
               to
               petition
               for
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               a
               Folly
               to
               expect
               a
               free
               one
               ,
               new
               Charters
               and
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               Nomination
               of
               incompetent
               Magistrates
               ,
               having
               taken
               the
               Election
               of
               Members
               for
               Parliament
               out
               of
               those
               Hands
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               Memorial
               Custom
               ,
               had
               intrusted
               with
               them
               .
               According
               to
               the
               new
               Scheme
               designed
               by
               those
               Upstart
               and
               Popish
               Counsellours
               ,
               no
               Man
               was
               to
               Elect
               ,
               or
               be
               Elected
               for
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               ingage
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               and
               Test
               ;
               nay
               ,
               those
               wicked
               Counsellors
               prevailed
               yet
               farther
               upon
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               pardoned
               so
               many
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               was
               not
               suffered
               to
               forgive
               his
               best
               Friends
               ,
               and
               most
               Loyal
               Subjects
               a
               Refusal
               or
               Excuse
               in
               that
               particular
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Prince
               will
               send
               back
               his
               Army
               ,
               seems
               to
               some
               a
               strong
               presumption
               that
               he
               will
               not
               stay
               behind
               ,
               since
               even
               our
               own
               lawful
               King
               thinks
               himself
               not
               safe
               without
               an
               Army
               of
               Mercenaries
               in
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               .
               From
               a
               strain'd
               Phrase
               or
               two
               ,
               
                 Of
                 We
                 and
                 Vs
                 ,
                 Require
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
              
               sometimes
               used
               in
               his
               Declaration
               ,
               to
               infer
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               intends
               to
               make
               himself
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               seems
               to
               all
               rational
               Men
               a
               very
               captious
               and
               unsatisfactory
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               unjust
               Calumny
               cast
               upon
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               ,
               since
               more
               than
               once
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               he
               declares
               he
               has
               no
               design
               upon
               his
               Majesty's
               Crown
               or
               Person
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               that
               Reproach
               falls
               to
               the
               Ground
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               his
               third
               Reflection
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               the
               Prince
               wants
               a
               clear
               Call
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Son
               against
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Nephew
               against
               
               and
               Unkle
               ,
               a
               Neighbour
               against
               a
               Neighbour
               ,
               cannot
               be
               such
               :
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               and
               a
               Nephew
               to
               his
               Present
               Majesty
               ,
               gives
               the
               Prince
               a
               fair
               and
               just
               pretence
               to
               interpose
               in
               our
               Affairs
               :
               had
               he
               been
               a
               Foreigner
               ,
               as
               our
               Reflector
               terms
               him
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               look'd
               like
               an
               intended
               Conquest
               ;
               had
               he
               not
               been
               a
               Neighbour
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               Impossible
               for
               him
               to
               have
               afforded
               us
               this
               seasonable
               Assistance
               .
               But
               some
               think
               ,
               that
               where
               Attempts
               are
               made
               to
               introduce
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               by
               a
               Conspiracy
               against
               the
               Laws
               that
               secure
               and
               establish
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               the
               Test
               ,
               that
               only
               can
               keep
               the
               Papists
               out
               of
               the
               Government
               :
               And
               to
               carry
               on
               this
               Conspiracy
               the
               better
               ,
               the
               old
               Charters
               are
               taken
               away
               under
               pretence
               of
               Forfeiture
               and
               Surrender
               ;
               new
               ones
               granted
               ,
               such
               as
               might
               bring
               Elections
               within
               the
               Power
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ;
               Papists
               upon
               the
               Bench
               ,
               a
               Jesuit
               in
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               whole
               Troops
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Army
               :
               'T
               was
               high
               time
               for
               a
               Protestant
               Prince
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               near
               relation
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               choose
               rather
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               our
               Reflector
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               ,
               for
               entering
               upon
               the
               Stage
               a
               little
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               than
               be
               justly
               reproach'd
               and
               curs'd
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               all
               such
               as
               love
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Government
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               appearing
               too
               late
               in
               their
               Defence
               .
               The
               Example
               of
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               of
               France
               ,
               may
               teach
               us
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               for
               a
               Protestant
               Prince
               to
               obtain
               his
               Right
               ,
               where
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               is
               predominant
               ;
               nor
               was
               the
               new
               Armour
               of
               Popery
               he
               put
               on
               at
               last
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               defend
               the
               old
               Protestant
               against
               the
               Stab
               of
               a
               Jesuited
               Novitiate
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               fourth
               Reflection
               acquaints
               us
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               at
               once
               expos'd
               and
               hazarded
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               King
               prevail
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               sort
               of
               Protestants
               expect
               at
               his
               Hands
               ,
               which
               are
               indeed
               all
               sorts
               of
               Protestants
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Independants
                 ,
                 Phanaticks
              
               ,
               Church-of-England
               -
               Men
               ,
               are
               in
               his
               Army
               :
               'T
               is
               fair
               warning
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               God
               will
               give
               the
               Protestants
               Grace
               to
               make
               the
               right
               use
               of
               it
               :
               As
               for
               their
               changing
               Masters
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Chimera
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               utterly
               foreign
               to
               the
               Declaration
               he
               pretends
               to
               reflect
               upon
               .
               Lest
               we
               should
               forget
               ,
               he
               remind●
               us
               with
               that
               admirable
               Demonstration
               of
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 is
                 at
                 stake
              
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               heartily
               
               thank
               our
               worthy
               Reflector
               ,
               for
               tho
               it
               be
               very
               true
               ,
               we
               had
               not
               seen
               it
               in
               Print
               but
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               his
               fifth
               Reflection
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               some
               Laws
               are
               better
               broken
               than
               kept
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               easily
               granted
               ;
               't
               is
               indeed
               true
               ,
               that
               some
               Laws
               were
               better
               be
               repealed
               than
               continued
               :
               But
               then
               they
               must
               be
               null'd
               by
               the
               same
               Power
               they
               were
               constituted
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               part
               of
               it
               in
               contradiction
               to
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               His
               instance
               is
               ,
               That
               Christianity
               could
               not
               have
               been
               introduc'd
               had
               the
               Pagan
               Laws
               been
               executed
               ;
               by
               which
               Parallel
               he
               would
               warrant
               Popery
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestant
               the
               Heathen
               Persecutors
               ;
               Laws
               for
               Idolatry
               cannot
               bind
               ,
               therefore
               Laws
               against
               it
               cannot
               ;
               a
               very
               strange
               Inference
               ,
               and
               I
               allow
               that
               a
               Lawful
               Authority
               by
               exceeding
               their
               just
               Bounds
               ,
               may
               act
               unlawfully
               ,
               but
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               cannot
               ,
               since
               all
               over
               the
               World
               the
               Supream
               Power
               ever
               was
               absolute
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               one
               or
               more
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               no
               Man
               is
               obliged
               to
               maintain
               a
               Religion
               that
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               legally
               established
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               but
               saying
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               and
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               repeated
               Ingagements
               ,
               is
               no
               longer
               bound
               to
               protect
               it
               .
               For
               in
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Reflector
               't
               is
               an
               Absurdity
               and
               Impiety
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               sixth
               thing
               considerable
               in
               our
               Reflector
               is
               ,
               his
               Defence
               of
               the
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               seduc'd
               by
               his
               Evil
               Councellors
               ,
               makes
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               setting
               aside
               of
               all
               our
               Laws
               made
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               but
               sure
               such
               a
               Prerogative
               can
               never
               be
               legally
               vested
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               admitted
               ,
               were
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               Law.
               
            
             
               Had
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               only
               prevailed
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               have
               dispensed
               with
               the
               Penalties
               inflicted
               on
               Catholicks
               and
               other
               Dissenters
               ,
               for
               serving
               of
               God
               according
               to
               their
               particular
               Consciences
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               the
               matter
               had
               never
               been
               complained
               of
               :
               But
               to
               put
               them
               into
               Places
               of
               the
               highest
               Trust
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               another
               President
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               a
               third
               Lieutenenant
               General
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               a
               fourth
               a
               Judg
               ;
               imploying
               numbers
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               Court
               ,
               &c.
               is
               a
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               
               if
               not
               immediately
               ,
               yet
               inevitable
               in
               its
               Consequences
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               Mischief
               remote
               only
               (
               as
               an
               Egg
               is
               from
               a
               Chicken
               )
               from
               the
               worthy
               Reflector's
               
                 Malum
                 in
                 se
              
               ,
               which
               he
               acknowledges
               this
               Dispensing
               Power
               extends
               not
               to
               .
               And
               the
               particular
               Catholicks
               breaking
               the
               Law
               in
               these
               Points
               ,
               are
               without
               Excuse
               :
               For
               no
               Man
               is
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               to
               be
               a
               Judg
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               a
               Minister
               ,
               a
               Privy-Councellor
               ,
               a
               Courtier
               ,
               or
               a
               Souldier
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               Nor
               do
               those
               Laws
               deprive
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Service
               of
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               absolutely
               ;
               since
               all
               Men
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               may
               capacitate
               themselves
               for
               Imployment
               .
               If
               the
               High-Commission-Court
               be
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               
               Magdalen-Colledge
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               restored
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               all
               appearance
               thank
               the
               Honesty
               and
               Caution
               of
               some
               of
               its
               worthy
               Members
               ,
               and
               the
               Noise
               of
               what
               our
               Reflector
               calls
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Invasion
               ;
               though
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               a
               Descent
               upon
               England
               made
               by
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               Married
               to
               the
               Eldest
               Daughter
               of
               the
               present
               King
               ,
               upon
               the
               Invitation
               of
               many
               Lords
               both
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               considerable
               Gentry
               ,
               Commonalty
               of
               all
               Counties
               ,
               might
               have
               deserved
               a
               fairer
               Name
               .
               Nor
               ought
               any
               Man
               to
               complain
               if
               his
               honest
               Neighbour
               break
               violently
               into
               his
               House
               at
               a
               time
               when
               his
               Family
               cry
               out
               Fire
               or
               Murther
               ;
               the
               common
               Obligation
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               care
               of
               their
               own
               Preservation
               ,
               exact
               no
               less
               of
               them
               .
               But
               this
               Paper
               is
               not
               intended
               for
               a
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               return
               to
               my
               Reflector
               again
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               for
               all
               good
               Protestants
               that
               they
               only
               refus'd
               to
               repeal
               the
               Test
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Security
               it
               affords
               to
               their
               Religion
               .
               As
               if
               they
               had
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               of
               their
               Civil
               Concerns
               ,
               and
               were
               only
               intent
               upon
               Religious
               Affairs
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               consent
               to
               give
               his
               Majesty
               a
               Majority
               of
               Papists
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               might
               have
               two
               Negative
               Voices
               upon
               all
               Laws
               to
               be
               offer'd
               :
               and
               an
               House
               of
               Pears
               ready
               to
               repeal
               the
               
                 Habeas
                 Corpus
              
               Bill
               ,
               and
               such
               Statutes
               as
               any
               ways
               seem
               to
               incumber
               what
               Papists
               think
               his
               Majesties
               Prerogative
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               maintain
               the
               Dispensing
               Power
               to
               be
               an
               Essential
               Part
               ;
               and
               well
               they
               may
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               the
               very
               Power
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               maintains
               them
               in
               Places
               and
               Imployments
               :
               So
               that
               by
               leave
               of
               my
               worthy
               Reflector
               ,
               the
               Considerations
               of
               Religion
               ,
               tho
               
               they
               are
               the
               principal
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               only
               Reasons
               ,
               that
               have
               determined
               all
               good
               Protestants
               to
               a
               Non-concurrence
               with
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Repeal
               of
               the
               Test.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               his
               eighth
               Reflection
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               Chappels
               are
               places
               of
               Devotion
               ;
               so
               are
               Turks
               Mosques
               ,
               and
               the
               Iews
               Synagogues
               ,
               yet
               no
               good
               Christian
               but
               would
               be
               offended
               to
               see
               them
               multiply'd
               and
               encouraged
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               his
               Neighbours
               Country
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               his
               ninth
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               The
               King
               was
               content
               the
               Test
               should
               remain
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               These
               Evil
               Counsellors
               were
               not
               content
               the
               Test
               should
               remain
               ,
               but
               sent
               their
               Regulators
               and
               other
               Agents
               ,
               to
               threaten
               ,
               promise
               ,
               remove
               and
               change
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               all
               Corporations
               in
               order
               to
               the
               procuring
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               to
               enter
               the
               House
               under
               solemn
               Promises
               ,
               and
               firm
               Resolutions
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               weighty
               ,
               nay
               ,
               convincing
               Arguments
               they
               might
               meet
               with
               there
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               A
               desperate
               sort
               of
               Senators
               ,
               and
               fitter
               for
               Catalines
               Conspiracies
               than
               an
               English
               Parliament
               .
               Nor
               did
               these
               Evil
               Counsellors
               cease
               to
               sollicit
               even
               Knights
               of
               the
               Shire
               ,
               till
               the
               general
               Indignation
               their
               Proposals
               met
               with
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Noise
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Preparations
               ,
               frightned
               them
               from
               a
               further
               prosecution
               of
               their
               enormous
               Attempts
               .
               He
               ingenuously
               confesses
               the
               seizing
               of
               Charters
               to
               have
               been
               a
               fault
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               no
               Contest
               between
               us
               on
               that
               Point
               ;
               but
               he
               adds
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               has
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               it
               ;
               now
               others
               think
               him
               highly
               concern'd
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               ,
               according
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moore
                 ,
                 Rex
                 Potest
                 Iuriper
                 Parta
                 mentem
                 &
                 potest
                 &
                 destrui
              
               ;
               or
               according
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               latter
               Times
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               may
               make
               a
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               ;
               a
               Prince
               that
               has
               so
               near
               a
               Relation
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               foul
               play
               in
               the
               calling
               together
               such
               an
               Assembly
               as
               may
               null
               his
               Title
               ,
               or
               preclude
               him
               of
               his
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               in
               time
               to
               come
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Counsel
               for
               seizing
               Charters
               was
               given
               in
               the
               last
               King's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               then
               seized
               ,
               but
               no
               Man
               can
               deny
               but
               some
               have
               been
               condemned
               and
               seized
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               his
               present
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               restored
               not
               till
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Invasion
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               are
               promised
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               cannot
               put
               one
               of
               their
               own
               framing
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               His
               tenth
               Paragraph
               needs
               no
               answer
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               In
               his
               eleventh
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               there
               were
               but
               two
               Papist
               Judges
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Laws
               were
               not
               broken
               unless
               the
               Judges
               were
               all
               Papists
               ;
               or
               that
               Judges
               sitting
               contrary
               to
               Law
               could
               give
               a
               Legal
               Sentence
               .
               Both
               these
               defects
               he
               supposes
               supplied
               by
               the
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               ,
               a
               Power
               sufficiently
               baffled
               by
               those
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               long
               Robe
               of
               Counsel
               for
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               not
               defended
               by
               either
               Judges
               or
               Counsel
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               for
               which
               two
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               Iones
               and
               Holloway
               ,
               lost
               their
               places
               on
               the
               Bench.
               
            
             
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               His
               twelfth
               and
               thirteenth
               concern
               Ireland
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               leave
               them
               untouch'd
               ,
               to
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               who
               best
               understand
               ,
               and
               are
               most
               sensible
               of
               the
               Oppressions
               they
               are
               under
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               In
               his
               fourteenth
               ,
               he
               pleads
               the
               Validity
               of
               the
               King's
               Declaration
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               tho'
               that
               pretended
               Prerogative
               has
               been
               discuss'd
               and
               baffled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               within
               these
               few
               years
               ,
               and
               deserted
               as
               such
               by
               His
               late
               Majesty
               ;
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               might
               oblige
               the
               Bishops
               to
               cause
               the
               Declaration
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               complied
               with
               ,
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               many
               good
               Protestants
               ,
               they
               had
               precluded
               themselves
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               with
               what
               Forehead
               could
               they
               Vote
               against
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               when
               they
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               read
               in
               their
               Churches
               ?
               An
               Act
               amounting
               to
               no
               less
               than
               maintaining
               ,
               or
               owning
               ,
               the
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               his
               fifteenth
               ,
               he
               allows
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               have
               ,
               in
               terms
               full
               of
               respect
               ,
               signified
               to
               the
               King
               their
               deep
               regret
               which
               all
               these
               things
               have
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Thoughts
               abour
               Repealing
               the
               Test
               and
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               as
               an
               Expedient
               of
               Peace
               ;
               but
               blames
               him
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               for
               doing
               all
               this
               so
               respectfully
               and
               privately
               ,
               and
               would
               rather
               had
               it
               done
               by
               a
               Manifesto
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               
               Prince's
               Friends
               might
               be
               imprisoned
               for
               delivering
               it
               ,
               as
               Captain
               Lenham
               is
               for
               bringing
               over
               the
               Declaration
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               next
               ,
               the
               King
               has
               come
               up
               almost
               to
               
               Fagel's
               Letter
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Declaration
               of
               their
               Minds
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Church-of
               -
               
               England-Test
               ,
               and
               Laws
               of
               Supremacy
               to
               remain
               ;
               then
               urging
               the
               King's
               Concessions
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               observ'd
               to
               bear
               date
               only
               from
               the
               report
               of
               the
               
               Prince's
               Preparations
               for
               England
               .
            
             
             
               16.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               sixteenth
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               thinks
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               to
               be
               the
               last
               and
               great
               Remedy
               for
               these
               Evils
               ▪
               but
               complains
               these
               Wicked
               Counsellors
               are
               against
               it
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               called
               to
               Account
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               preingaged
               Voices
               to
               take
               off
               the
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               and
               the
               Test
               ;
               and
               regulated
               Corporations
               and
               Burroughs
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               assure
               themselves
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               .
               He
               allows
               the
               Charge
               ,
               but
               says
               ,
               What
               has
               all
               this
               to
               do
               with
               the
               King
               ?
               No
               Man
               says
               it
               has
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               only
               requires
               the
               removal
               and
               punishment
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               in
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Next
               our
               Reflector
               tells
               ,
               That
               there
               never
               was
               a
               Parliament
               absolutely
               Free
               ,
               but
               that
               Drink
               ,
               Mony
               ,
               and
               other
               Evil
               Arts
               ,
               have
               had
               a
               great
               sway
               in
               Elections
               .
               This
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               no
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               consent
               to
               a
               General
               or
               Fundamental
               Corruption
               of
               our
               Elections
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               avoid
               some
               few
               and
               casual
               Ones
               .
               Then
               he
               would
               have
               had
               the
               Prince
               have
               desired
               the
               King
               to
               have
               laid
               aside
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               Notorious
               ,
               that
               the
               Princes
               dislike
               of
               some
               Men
               has
               been
               their
               ready
               way
               to
               Preferment
               in
               our
               Court
               ;
               and
               Embassadors
               for
               Holland
               have
               been
               ,
               of
               late
               ,
               chosen
               out
               of
               those
               he
               has
               most
               aversion
               for
               ;
               as
               if
               these
               Wicked
               Counsellors
               feared
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               a
               good
               Understanding
               between
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               In
               the
               nineteenth
               he
               tells
               ,
               The
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               
               Orange's
               Question
               concerning
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               
                 during
                 the
                 Queen's
                 pretended
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Birth
                 was
                 managed
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 appear'd
                 so
                 many
                 just
                 and
                 visible
                 grounds
                 of
                 Suspicion
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prince
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 good
                 Subjects
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 do
                 vehemently
                 suspect
                 that
                 the
                 pretended
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               Next
               our
               Reflector
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 no
                 doubt
                 have
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 that
                 all
                 reasonable
                 Men
                 do
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 examined
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
              
               All
               Men
               allow
               the
               imputation
               of
               such
               an
               Imposture
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Reflection
               on
               their
               present
               Majesties
               .
               But
               some
               think
               they
               have
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               drawn
               it
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               by
               omitting
               to
               have
               those
               Witnesses
               by
               ,
               and
               those
               Methods
               observed
               ,
               that
               our
               Laws
               require
               to
               prove
               the
               Birth
               of
               a
               Legitimate
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               :
               'T
               is
               not
               perhaps
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               as
               
               many
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               Proof
               of
               it
               as
               the
               Law
               exacts
               ;
               still
               the
               Question
               returns
               ,
               Why
               not
               the
               same
               Persons
               ?
               a
               Legal
               Proof
               admits
               of
               no
               Equivolent
               .
            
             
               Our
               Reflector
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               has
               been
               common
               Fame
               all
               over
               Europe
               ,
               that
               this
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               was
               not
               Born
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               common
               belief
               of
               it
               among
               Protestants
               ;
               this
               of
               it self
               were
               enough
               to
               make
               the
               next
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               look
               about
               ,
               and
               move
               every
               Stone
               that
               the
               Matter
               might
               be
               examined
               by
               impartial
               Methods
               in
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               aims
               at
               ;
               for
               their
               Proofs
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               to
               expected
               they
               should
               acquaint
               the
               World
               with
               them
               before
               the
               Trial.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               In
               his
               two
               and
               twentieth
               Reflection
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               Paragraph
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 invited
                 to
                 this
                 Expedition
                 by
                 many
                 Lords
                 ,
                 both
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjects
                 of
                 all
                 Ranks
                 :
              
               Our
               Reflector
               is
               pleased
               to
               tell
               him
               he
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               Monmouth
               was
               .
               Notwithstanding
               those
               eminent
               Peers
               ,
               Gentry
               and
               Commonalty
               of
               all
               sorts
               that
               are
               already
               in
               his
               Camp
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               going
               daily
               ,
               as
               well
               Souldiers
               as
               others
               ;
               nor
               considering
               the
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Nobility
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Country
               and
               have
               not
               been
               examin'd
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               as
               were
               examin'd
               here
               in
               Town
               ,
               did
               no
               more
               than
               answer
               ,
               Not
               Guilty
               to
               the
               Charge
               of
               High-Treason
               :
               So
               that
               there
               are
               more
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               with
               him
               than
               with
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               three
               and
               twentieth
               Reflection
               on
               the
               19
               th
               and
               20
               th
               Paragraph
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               refers
               all
               to
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ;
               our
               Reflector
               says
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               refer
               other
               Mens
               business
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Prince
               had
               no
               relation
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               Then
               tells
               us
               we
               are
               already
               in
               possession
               of
               what
               the
               Prince
               promises
               us
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Catholicks
               were
               all
               out
               of
               imployment
               ,
               the
               Dispensing
               power
               given
               up
               ,
               no
               standing
               Army
               ,
               no
               apprehensions
               of
               Popery
               and
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               for
               redressing
               of
               Grievances
               of
               all
               kinds
               in
               being
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               In
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               Reflection
               on
               the
               three
               last
               Paragraphs
               of
               the
               Princes
               Declaration
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 has
                 a
                 manifest
                 design
                 upon
                 the-Crown
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 summons
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 his
                 Standard
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 stay
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ?
              
               To
               that
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               All
               such
               as
               believe
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               has
               brought
               this
               Army
               ,
               and
               intends
               
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               England
               to
               subdue
               it
               to
               his
               meer
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               trample
               all
               Laws
               ,
               both
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               ,
               under
               his
               Fleet
               ,
               dethrone
               his
               present
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               make
               himself
               King
               ;
               they
               will
               stay
               and
               fight
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               the
               best
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               in
               some
               other
               manner
               assist
               and
               help
               him
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               part
               ,
               such
               as
               believe
               the
               Prince
               means
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               brought
               over
               his
               Army
               only
               the
               better
               to
               assist
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               upon
               their
               earnest
               desires
               ,
               and
               frequent
               solliciations
               ,
               and
               reiterated
               complaints
               ,
               in
               the
               recovering
               of
               the
               old
               Legal
               way
               of
               choosing
               Members
               for
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               by
               Illegal
               new
               Charters
               ,
               on
               pretended
               Forfeitures
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               ready
               way
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               lost
               ;
               in
               rescuing
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               from
               the
               devouring
               Jaws
               of
               a
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               ;
               in
               reducing
               Popery
               within
               those
               bounds
               the
               Law
               has
               prescribed
               it
               ,
               which
               ,
               like
               an
               Inundation
               ,
               had
               so
               over-flowed
               its
               Banks
               ,
               that
               our
               Religion
               and
               Government
               were
               in
               peril
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               to
               redress
               these
               and
               all
               other
               grievances
               ,
               if
               for
               these
               and
               no
               other
               ends
               or
               concerns
               Men
               think
               the
               Prince
               has
               landed
               here
               ,
               such
               Men
               will
               take
               his
               part
               ,
               espouse
               his
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               contribute
               to
               his
               success
               :
               and
               in
               these
               cases
               every
               Man
               will
               judg
               for
               himself
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               our
               late
               Civil
               Wars
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               charges
               the
               Prince
               with
               a
               design
               of
               Conquest
               ;
               which
               not
               only
               the
               Prince
               himself
               disclaims
               throughout
               his
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               will
               hereafter
               disown
               in
               all
               his
               Manifesto's
               ;
               but
               the
               States
               of
               Holland
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               vigorously
               assisted
               ,
               and
               engaged
               themselves
               with
               all
               their
               Power
               and
               Credit
               ,
               to
               maintain
               him
               in
               this
               Attempt
               ,
               have
               assur'd
               us
               he
               left
               Holland
               under
               high
               and
               solemn
               Protestations
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               All
               this
               is
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               dash
               the
               strain'd
               inferences
               of
               an
               inconsiderable
               Reflector
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               impudent
               Calumny
               of
               Perjury
               he
               endeavours
               to
               fix
               upon
               the
               Prince
               ,
               it
               needs
               no
               other
               refutation
               than
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               Charge
               it self
               ;
               his
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Orange
               
                 swore
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 of
              
               Holland
               
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 State-holder
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 were
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 now
                 that
                 very
                 State-holder
                 he
                 swore
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 any
                 terms
                 .
              
               Now
               let
               any
               reasonable
               Man
               consider
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               possible
               a
               Wise
               State
               should
               by
               an
               Oath
               given
               him
               ,
               disable
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               from
               being
               their
               State-holder
               ,
               tho'
               Circumstances
               and
               times
               should
               so
               
               change
               ,
               that
               their
               immediate
               preservation
               and
               very
               existence
               of
               their
               State
               should
               require
               him
               to
               accept
               ,
               and
               execute
               that
               Office.
               For
               his
               personal
               Reflections
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               I
               think
               very
               Impertinent
               ,
               and
               only
               fit
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               Contempt
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               followed
               my
               tedious
               Reflector
               through
               his
               twenty
               four
               Reflections
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               reserving
               the
               Princes
               farther
               Vindication
               to
               some
               time
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               more
               at
               leisure
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               people
               willinger
               to
               read
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               be
               under
               the
               present
               surprize
               ,
               hourly
               expectation
               ,
               and
               continual
               anxiety
               ,
               for
               the
               event
               of
               this
               Heroick
               Enterprise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Admiral
               
               HERBERT's
               Letter
               to
               all
               Commanders
               of
               Ships
               and
               Sea-men
               in
               His
               Majesty's
               Fleet.
               
            
             
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               little
               to
               add
               to
               what
               his
               Highness
               has
               express'd
               in
               general
               Terms
               ,
               besides
               laying
               before
               you
               the
               dangerous
               Way
               you
               are
               at
               the
               present
               in
               ,
               where
               Ruin
               or
               Infamy
               must
               inevitably
               attend
               you
               if
               you
               don't
               join
               with
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               Common
               Cause
               ,
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               your
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               for
               should
               it
               please
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               to
               suffer
               your
               Arms
               to
               prevail
               ,
               to
               what
               can
               your
               Victory
               serve
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               enslave
               you
               deeper
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               True
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               have
               liv'd
               ,
               and
               your
               Fathers
               dy'd
               ?
               Of
               which
               ,
               I
               beg
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               Friend
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               Consequences
               ,
               and
               to
               reflect
               on
               the
               Blot
               and
               Infamy
               it
               will
               bring
               on
               you
               ,
               not
               only
               now
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               After-Ages
               ,
               That
               by
               Your
               means
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               was
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               your
               Country
               depriv'd
               of
               its
               Ancient
               Liberties
               :
               And
               if
               it
               pleases
               God
               to
               bless
               the
               
               Prince's
               Endeavours
               with
               Success
               ,
               as
               I
               don't
               doubt
               but
               he
               will
               ,
               consider
               then
               what
               their
               Condition
               will
               be
               that
               
               oppose
               him
               in
               this
               so
               good
               a
               Design
               ,
               where
               the
               greatest
               Favour
               they
               can
               hope
               for
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               being
               suffer'd
               to
               end
               their
               Days
               in
               Misery
               and
               Want
               ,
               detested
               and
               despised
               by
               all
               good
               Men.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               more
               Reasons
               too
               long
               to
               insert
               here
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               English-man
               and
               your
               Friend
               ,
               exhort
               you
               to
               join
               your
               Arms
               to
               the
               Prince
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Common
               Cause
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberties
               of
               your
               Country
               .
               It
               is
               what
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               the
               major
               and
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Nation
               will
               do
               so
               soon
               as
               convenience
               is
               offered
               .
               Prevent
               them
               in
               so
               good
               an
               Action
               whilst
               it
               is
               in
               your
               Power
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Kingdom
               hath
               always
               depended
               on
               the
               Navy
               for
               its
               Defence
               ,
               so
               you
               will
               yet
               go
               further
               by
               making
               it
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lies
               ,
               the
               Protection
               of
               her
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               may
               assu●●
               your selves
               of
               all
               Marks
               of
               Favour
               and
               Honour
               suitable
               to
               the
               Merits
               of
               so
               great
               and
               glorious
               an
               Action
               .
               After
               this
               I
               ought
               not
               add
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               thing
               ,
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               will
               for
               ever
               engage
               me
               to
               be
               in
               a
               most
               particular
               manner
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 faithful
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   AR.
                   HERBERT
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Abord
                   the
                
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Gooree
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               ENGAGEMENT
               OF
               THE
               Noble-men
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               at
               EXETER
               ,
               to
               Assist
               the
               Prince
               of
               ORANGE
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               WE
               do
               ingage
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               stick
               firm
               to
               this
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               one
               another
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               depart
               from
               it
               until
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               are
               so
               far
               secured
               to
               us
               in
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               in
               danger
               of
               falling
               under
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               .
               And
               whereas
               We
               are
               ingaged
               in
               the
               Common
               Cause
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               by
               
               which
               means
               his
               Person
               may
               be
               exposed
               to
               Danger
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               desperate
               and
               cursed
               Designs
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               other
               Bloody
               Men
               ,
               We
               do
               therefore
               solmnly
               ingage
               to
               God
               and
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               such
               Attempts
               be
               made
               upon
               Him
               ,
               We
               will
               pursue
               not
               only
               those
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               and
               all
               we
               find
               in
               Arms
               against
               Us
               ,
               with
               the
               utmost
               Seve●●ty
               of
               just
               Revenge
               in
               their
               Ruine
               and
               Destruction
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               executing
               any
               such
               Attempt
               (
               which
               God
               of
               his
               Infinite
               Mercy
               forbid
               )
               shall
               not
               deprive
               us
               from
               pursuing
               this
               Cause
               which
               we
               do
               now
               undertake
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               encourage
               Us
               to
               carry
               it
               on
               with
               all
               the
               Vigor
               that
               so
               barbarous
               Approach
               shall
               deserve
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Commonalty
               at
               the
               Rendezvous
               at
               
                 Nottingham
                 ,
                 Nov.
              
               22.
               1688.
               
            
             
               WE
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Commonalty
               of
               these
               Northern
               Counties
               assembled
               together
               at
               Nottingham
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Properties
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               free-born
               Liberties
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               descended
               to
               us
               from
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               as
               the
               undoubted
               Birth-right
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               not
               doubting
               but
               the
               Infringers
               and
               Invaders
               of
               our
               Rights
               will
               represent
               us
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               the
               most
               malicious
               dress
               they
               can
               put
               upon
               us
               )
               do
               here
               unanimously
               think
               it
               our
               Duty
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Fellow-Subjects
               the
               Grounds
               of
               our
               present
               Undertaking
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               by
               innumerable
               Grievances
               made
               sensible
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Fundamentals
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Properties
               are
               about
               to
               be
               rooted
               out
               by
               our
               late
               Jesuitical
               Privy-Council
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               of
               late
               too
               apparent
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               King's
               dispensing
               with
               all
               the
               Establish'd
               Laws
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               2.
               
               By
               displacing
               all
               Officers
               out
               of
               all
               Offices
               of
               Trust
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               and
               placing
               others
               in
               their
               room
               that
               are
               known
               Papists
               ,
               deservedly
               made
               inc●pable
               by
               the
               Establish'd
               Laws
               of
               our
               Land.
               3.
               
               By
               destroying
               the
               Charters
               of
               most
               Corporations
               in
               the
               Land.
               4.
               
               By
               discouraging
               all
               persons
               that
               are
               not
               Papists
               ,
               preferring
               such
               as
               turn
               to
               Popery
               .
               5.
               
               By
               displacing
               all
               honest
               and
               conscientious
               Judges
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               declare
               that
               to
               be
               Law
               which
               was
               meerly
               arbitrary
               .
               6.
               
               By
               branding
               all
               Men
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Rebels
               that
               but
               offered
               to
               justify
               the
               Laws
               in
               a
               legal
               Course
               against
               the
               arbitrary
               proceedings
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               corrupt
               Ministers
               .
               7.
               
               By
               burthening
               the
               Nation
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               to
               
               maintain
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
               8.
               
               By
               discountenancing
               the
               Establish'd
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               9.
               
               By
               forbiding
               the
               Subjects
               the
               benefit
               of
               Petitioning
               ,
               and
               construing
               them
               Libellers
               ;
               so
               rendring
               the
               Laws
               a
               Nose
               of
               Wax
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               Arbitrary
               Ends.
               And
               many
               more
               such
               like
               ,
               too
               long
               here
               to
               enumerate
               .
            
             
               We
               being
               thus
               made
               sadly
               sensible
               of
               the
               Arbitrary
               and
               Tyrannical
               Government
               that
               is
               by
               the
               Influence
               of
               Jesuitical
               Counsels
               coming
               upon
               us
               ,
               do
               unanimously
               declare
               ,
               That
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               deliver
               our
               Posterity
               over
               to
               such
               a
               condition
               of
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               ,
               as
               the
               aforesaid
               Oppressions
               inevitably
               threaten
               ;
               we
               will
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               Power
               ,
               oppose
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               joining
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               (
               whom
               we
               hope
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               sent
               to
               rescue
               us
               from
               the
               Oppressions
               aforesaid
               )
               will
               use
               our
               utmost
               Endeavours
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               our
               almost
               ruin'd
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ;
               and
               herein
               we
               hope
               all
               good
               Protestant
               Subjects
               will
               with
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               be
               assistant
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               bugbear'd
               with
               the
               opprobrious
               Terms
               of
               Rebels
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               would
               fright
               us
               ,
               to
               become
               perfect
               Slaves
               to
               their
               tyrannical
               Insolencies
               and
               Usurpations
               ;
               for
               we
               assure
               our selves
               ,
               that
               no
               rational
               and
               unbyassed
               Person
               will
               judg
               it
               Rebellion
               to
               defend
               our
               Laws
               and
               Religion
               ,
               which
               all
               our
               Princes
               have
               sworn
               at
               their
               Coronations
               :
               Which
               Oath
               ,
               how
               well
               it
               hath
               been
               observed
               of
               late
               ,
               we
               desire
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               may
               have
               the
               consideration
               of
               .
            
             
               We
               own
               it
               Rebellion
               to
               resist
               a
               King
               that
               governs
               by
               Law
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               always
               accounted
               a
               Tyrant
               that
               made
               his
               Will
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               to
               resist
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               we
               justly
               esteem
               no
               Rebellion
               ,
               but
               a
               necessary
               Defence
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Consideration
               we
               doubt
               not
               of
               all
               honest
               Mens
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               humbly
               hope
               for
               ,
               and
               implore
               the
               great
               God's
               Protection
               ,
               that
               turneth
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               People
               as
               pleaseth
               him
               best
               ;
               it
               having
               been
               observed
               ,
               That
               People
               can
               never
               be
               of
               one
               Mind
               without
               his
               Inspiration
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               all
               Ages
               confirmed
               that
               Observation
               ,
               
                 Vox
                 Populi
                 est
                 Vox
                 Dei.
              
               
            
             
               The
               pesent
               restoring
               of
               Charters
               ,
               and
               reversing
               the
               oppressing
               and
               unjust
               Judgment
               given
               on
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               Fellows
               ,
               is
               plain
               ,
               are
               but
               to
               still
               the
               people
               ,
               like
               Plums
               to
               Children
               ,
               by
               deceiving
               them
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               shall
               by
               this
               
               Stratagem
               be
               fooled
               ,
               till
               this
               present
               storm
               that
               threatens
               the
               Papists
               ,
               be
               past
               ,
               assoon
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               resetled
               ,
               the
               former
               Oppression
               will
               be
               put
               on
               with
               greater
               vigour
               :
               but
               we
               hope
               in
               vain
               is
               the
               Net
               spread
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Birds
               ;
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Papists
               old
               Rule
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               term
               Protestants
               ,
               tho'
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               is
               the
               greatest
               Heresy
               .
               And
               (
               2.
               )
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               so
               ill
               observing
               her
               promises
               to
               the
               
               Suffolk-men
               that
               help'd
               her
               to
               her
               Throne
               .
               And
               above
               all
               ,
               (
               3.
               )
               the
               Popes
               dispensing
               with
               the
               breach
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               Treaties
               ,
               or
               Promises
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               for
               the
               service
               of
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               term
               it
               .
               These
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               are
               such
               convincing
               Reasons
               to
               hinder
               us
               from
               giving
               Credit
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Mock-Shews
               of
               Redress
               ,
               that
               we
               think
               our selves
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               rest
               on
               no
               Security
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               approved
               by
               a
               freely
               Elected
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               we
               refer
               our
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               Grace
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               NORFOLK's
               Speech
               to
               the
               Mayor
               of
               NORWICH
               on
               the
               First
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               the
               Market-place
               of
               Norwich
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 MAYOR
                 ,
              
            
             
               NOT
               doubting
               but
               you
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Body
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               whole
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               may
               be
               allarmed
               by
               the
               great
               Concourse
               of
               Gentry
               ,
               with
               the
               numerous
               Appearance
               of
               their
               Friends
               and
               Servants
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               your
               own
               Militia
               ,
               here
               this
               Morning
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               this
               the
               most
               
               proper
               place
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               publick
               one
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               our
               Intentions
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deep
               sense
               we
               had
               that
               in
               the
               present
               unhappy
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               nothing
               we
               could
               think
               of
               was
               possible
               to
               secure
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               but
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ;
               WE
               ARE
               HERE
               MET
               TO
               DECLARE
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               do
               our
               utmost
               to
               defend
               the
               same
               by
               declaring
               for
               such
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               been
               pleased
               (
               by
               the
               News
               we
               hear
               this
               day
               )
               to
               order
               Writs
               for
               a
               Parliament
               to
               sit
               the
               15
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               next
               ,
               I●
               can
               only
               add
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               my Self
               and
               all
               these
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               others
               here
               met
               ,
               That
               we
               will
               ever
               be
               ready
               to
               support
               and
               defend
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               And
               so
               GOD
               SAVE
               THE
               KING
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Corporation
               ,
               and
               a
               numerous
               Assembly
               did
               concur
               with
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gentry
               .
            
             
               His
               Grace
               at
               his
               lighting
               from
               his
               Horse
               ,
               perceiving
               great
               numbers
               of
               Common
               People
               gathering
               together
               ,
               called
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               He
               desired
               they
               would
               not
               take
               any
               occasion
               to
               commit
               any
               Disorder
               or
               Outrage
               ,
               but
               go
               quietly
               to
               their
               Homes
               ;
               and
               acquainted
               them
               that
               the
               King
               had
               ordered
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               to
               be
               called
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               KING's
               Most
               Excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               The
               Humble
               Address
               of
               GEORGE
               Lord
               DARTMOUTH
               ,
               Admiral
               of
               Your
               Majesties
               Fleet
               for
               the
               present
               Expedition
               ,
               and
               the
               Commanders
               of
               Your
               Majesties
               Ships
               of
               War
               now
               actually
               at
               the
               Spitehead
               in
               Your
               Majesties
               Service
               under
               his
               Lordships
               Command
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Dread
                 Sovereign
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               deep
               sense
               we
               have
               had
               of
               the
               great
               Dangers
               your
               Majesties
               Sacred
               Person
               has
               been
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Effusion
               of
               Christian
               Blood
               that
               threatned
               this
               your
               Majesties
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               in
               probability
               would
               have
               been
               shed
               ,
               unless
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               Mercy
               had
               put
               it
               into
               your
               Majesties
               Heart
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               only
               means
               ,
               in
               our
               opinion
               ,
               under
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               left
               to
               quiet
               the
               Minds
               of
               your
               People
               ;
               
               We
               do
               give
               your
               Majesty
               our
               most
               humble
               and
               hearty
               Thanks
               for
               your
               gracious
               Condescension
               ,
               beseeching
               God
               to
               give
               your
               Majesty
               all
               immaginable
               Happiness
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               and
               grant
               that
               such
               Counsels
               and
               Resolutions
               may
               be
               promoted
               ,
               as
               conduce
               to
               your
               Majesties
               Honor
               and
               Safety
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               this
               Realm
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Establish'd
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dartmouth
                   .
                   Berkley
                   .
                   Ro.
                   Strickland
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Berry
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Io.
                       Beverley
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Leake
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       George
                       S.
                       Lo.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Lacon
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Fr.
                       Wicell
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Will.
                       Davis
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Munden
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Legg
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Leighton
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Akerman
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       W.
                       Cornwal
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       W.
                       Ienning
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ioh.
                       Clements
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Io.
                       Ashby
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Rob.
                       Wiseman
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Ieniper
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Will.
                       Booth
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Coale
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       R.
                       D'Lavall
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Iohnson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       M.
                       Aylmer
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Fr.
                       Frowde
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Skelton
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ab.
                       Potter
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       A.
                       Hastings
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Io.
                       Montgomery
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       M.
                       Tennant
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Clo.
                       Shovell
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       E.
                       Dover
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       R.
                       Weston
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       W.
                       Botham
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Tyrrel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       St.
                       Fairborne
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Henr.
                       Botler
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       William
                       Pooley
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Io.
                       Fraseby
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ba.
                       Wild.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   On
                   board
                   the
                
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 at
                 Spitehead
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   1.
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               THIRD
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Expedition
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   for
                   England
                   ;
                   giving
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Remarkable
                   Passages
                   thereof
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   setting
                   Sail
                   from
                   Holland
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Day
                   of
                   this
                   Instant
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   A
                   further
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Prince's
                   Army
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Exon
                     ,
                     Novemb.
                  
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Three
                   Letters
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   a
                   Jesuit
                   of
                   Leige
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Jesuit
                   at
                   Friburg
                   ,
                   giving
                   an
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   happy
                   Progress
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Father
                   Petre
                   to
                   Father
                   
                     La
                     Cheese
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Answer
                   of
                   Father
                   
                     La
                     Cheese
                  
                   to
                   Father
                   Petre.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Popish
                   Treaties
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   rely'd
                   on
                   :
                   In
                   a
                   Letter
                   from
                   a
                   Gentleman
                   at
                   York
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Friend
                   in
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   
                   Orange's
                   Camp.
                   Addressed
                   to
                   all
                   Members
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Licensed
                 and
                 Entred
                 according
                 to
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Rich.
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head
               Court
               in
               
                 Pater-Noster
                 Row
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EXPEDITION
               Of
               His
               HIGHNESS
               the
               Prince
               of
               ORANGE
               For
               ENGLAND
               .
               Giving
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Passages
               thereof
               ,
               from
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               setting
               Sail
               from
               Holland
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               Day
               of
               this
               instant
               December
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               HIS
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               set
               Sail
               from
               Holland
               with
               51
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               18
               Fire-ships
               ,
               and
               about
               330
               Tenders
               ,
               being
               Ships
               hired
               of
               Merchants
               for
               the
               carriage
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               Ammunition
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Fleet
               stood
               out
               at
               Sea
               to
               the
               Norward
               ,
               which
               met
               with
               horrid
               Storms
               for
               two
               Days
               and
               two
               Nights
               together
               ,
               in
               which
               bad
               Weather
               there
               were
               lost
               above
               500
               Horse
               ,
               and
               a
               Vessel
               parted
               from
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               wherein
               were
               400
               Foot
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               but
               now
               known
               to
               be
               arrived
               safe
               at
               the
               Texel
               ,
               but
               grievously
               shatter'd
               and
               torn
               by
               the
               Storms
               ;
               two
               of
               the
               Prince's
               principal
               Men
               of
               War
               were
               forced
               to
               new
               Rigg
               at
               Helversluse
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               immediately
               ,
               on
               his
               return
               back
               ,
               inform'd
               the
               States
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Fleet
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               not
               so
               damnified
               as
               was
               represented
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               and
               Ignorant
               )
               who
               
               thereupon
               ,
               to
               lull
               a
               great
               Man
               asleep
               ,
               the
               States
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               employed
               by
               them
               ,
               order'd
               ,
               That
               the
               Harlem
               and
               Amsterdam
               Courantier
               should
               make
               a
               dismal
               Story
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               representing
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               returned
               with
               his
               Fleet
               miserably
               shatter'd
               and
               torn
               ,
               having
               lost
               nine
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               of
               less
               Concern
               ;
               1000
               Horse
               ruin'd
               ;
               a
               Calenture
               among
               the
               Sea-men
               ;
               the
               loss
               of
               Dr.
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               under
               the
               Prince
               ;
               the
               ill
               Opinion
               the
               States
               had
               of
               the
               Expedition
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               that
               a
               100000
               l.
               would
               not
               repair
               the
               Dammage
               sustained
               ;
               and
               ,
               almost
               next
               to
               an
               impossibility
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               should
               be
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               pursue
               his
               Design
               till
               the
               Spring
               .
               And
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               all
               hands
               were
               at
               work
               to
               repair
               the
               damaged
               Ships
               ,
               which
               were
               inconfiderable
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               eight
               days
               time
               they
               were
               all
               re-fitted
               .
               The
               Signal
               being
               given
               by
               the
               discharge
               of
               a
               Gun
               ,
               all
               the
               Fleet
               immediately
               weigh'd
               Anchor
               and
               stood
               out
               at
               Sea
               ,
               steering
               their
               Course
               Norward
               all
               that
               Night
               ;
               next
               day
               ,
               upon
               Tide
               of
               Ebb
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               Stretch
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Watch
               above
               a
               League
               ,
               and
               then
               stood
               Westward
               ,
               and
               lay
               all
               Night
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               ,
               not
               making
               two
               Leagues
               of
               Watch.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               an
               Advice-Boat
               brought
               us
               an
               Account
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               Fleet
               ,
               consisting
               of
               33
               Sail
               ,
               lay
               to
               the
               Westward
               of
               ours
               .
               Upon
               which
               the
               Prince
               fired
               a
               Gun
               ,
               which
               caused
               a
               great
               Consternation
               in
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               ,
               we
               having
               a
               brisk
               Easterly
               Wind
               ,
               concluded
               themselves
               to
               be
               all
               ruin'd
               :
               But
               the
               small
               Advice-Boats
               crusing
               for
               a
               more
               certain
               Account
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               brought
               us
               back
               word
               ,
               That
               instead
               of
               the
               English
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               the
               former
               Advice
               had
               alarm'd
               us
               with
               ,
               it
               was
               Admiral
               Herbert
               with
               part
               of
               our
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               separated
               some
               hours
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Fleet
               :
               Upon
               whose
               arrival
               ,
               great
               rejoicing
               was
               among
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               a
               Signal
               of
               Joy
               was
               given
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Morning
               ,
               about
               Eight
               ,
               the
               Prince
               gave
               a
               Signal
               ,
               that
               the
               Admirals
               should
               come
               aboard
               him
               :
               Immediately
               after
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               was
               got
               into
               the
               North-foreland
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Prince
               gave
               the
               usual
               Sign
               of
               Danger
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               printed
               Book
               )
               and
               ordered
               that
               the
               Fleet
               should
               all
               come
               up
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               some
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               deep
               ,
               his
               Higness
               leading
               the
               Van
               ,
               in
               the
               Ship
               Brill
               ,
               (
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 Spectacles
                 )
              
               :
               His
               Flag
               was
               English
               Colours
               ;
               the
               Motto
               impailed
               thereon
               ,
               is
               ,
               THE
               PROTESTANT
               
               RELIGION
               ,
               AND
               LIBERTIES
               OF
               ENGLAND
               ;
               and
               underneath
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 Diu
                 &
                 Mon
                 Droit
              
               ,
               AND
               I
               WILL
               MAINTAIN
               IT
               .
            
             
               The
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               from
               aboard
               the
               Prince
               ,
               sent
               three
               small
               Frigats
               into
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               
                 Thames
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               
                 Porpus
                 ,
                 Postilion
              
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               ;
               who
               on
               their
               return
               ,
               brought
               us
               word
               ,
               That
               the
               English
               Fleet
               lay
               in
               the
               
                 Buoy
                 of
                 the
                 Nore
              
               ,
               consisting
               of
               34
               Sail
               ,
               and
               three
               more
               which
               lay
               in
               the
               Downs
               .
               The
               Wind
               continuing
               at
               E.
               N.
               E.
               
            
             
               The
               Prince
               immediately
               thereupon
               ,
               gave
               another
               Signal
               of
               stretching
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               in
               a
               Line
               ,
               from
               Dover
               to
               Callis
               ,
               twenty
               five
               deep
               :
               So
               that
               our
               Fleet
               reached
               within
               a
               League
               of
               each
               place
               ;
               the
               Flanks
               and
               Reer
               were
               guarded
               by
               our
               Men
               of
               War.
               This
               sight
               would
               have
               ravish'd
               the
               most
               curious
               Eyes
               of
               Europe
               .
               When
               our
               Fleet
               was
               in
               its
               greatest
               splendour
               ,
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               Drums
               playing
               various
               Tunes
               to
               rejoyce
               our
               Hearts
               ;
               this
               continued
               for
               above
               three
               hours
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
               Prince
               gave
               us
               a
               Sign
               to
               close
               ,
               and
               we
               sailed
               that
               night
               as
               far
               as
               Beachy
               ,
               and
               commanded
               us
               to
               follow
               the
               Signal
               by
               Lights
               he
               had
               hung
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               viz.
               all
               the
               small
               Sail
               should
               come
               up
               to
               him
               by
               morning
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               morning-day
               we
               espied
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Prince
               ordered
               the
               Fleet
               to
               be
               drawn
               into
               the
               same
               posture
               as
               before
               related
               :
               yet
               not
               stretching
               above
               half
               Channel
               over
               in
               this
               place
               .
               About
               five
               in
               the
               morning
               we
               made
               the
               Start
               ,
               the
               Wind
               chopping
               about
               to
               the
               Westward
               ;
               upon
               which
               we
               stood
               fair
               by
               Dartmouth
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               for
               Tor-bay
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               again
               ordered
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               into
               the
               same
               posture
               as
               at
               Dover
               and
               Callis
               .
            
             
               Upon
               his
               arrival
               at
               Tor-bay
               ,
               the
               People
               on
               Land
               ,
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               welcom'd
               his
               Highness
               with
               loud
               Acclamations
               of
               Joy.
               
            
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
               Prince
               gave
               two
               Signals
               ,
               that
               the
               Admirals
               should
               come
               aboard
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ;
               and
               then
               order'd
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Fleet
               should
               come
               to
               an
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               immediately
               Land
               ;
               and
               further
               order'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Admirals
               should
               stand
               out
               at
               Sea
               as
               a
               Guard
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               smaller
               Men
               of
               War
               to
               Attend
               and
               Guard
               their
               Landing
               ;
               and
               also
               order'd
               six
               Men
               of
               War
               to
               run
               in
               to
               Guard
               Tor-bay
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Prince
               then
               put
               out
               a
               Red
               Flag
               at
               the
               Misen-yard-arm
               ;
               and
               provided
               to
               land
               in
               sixty
               Boats
               ,
               laid
               ready
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               Upon
               which
               the
               Prince
               signified
               ,
               that
               General
               Mackay
               with
               his
               six
               Regiments
               of
               English
               and
               Scots
               should
               first
               Land
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               little
               Porpus
               with
               eighteen
               Guns
               should
               run
               a-ground
               to
               secure
               their
               Landing
               :
               But
               there
               was
               no
               Opposition
               ;
               for
               the
               People
               bid
               us
               
                 Heartily
                 Welcome
                 to
              
               England
               ;
               and
               gave
               us
               all
               manner
               of
               Provisions
               for
               our
               Refreshment
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               of
               November
               (
               a
               Day
               never
               to
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               
               English-man's
               Heart
               )
               the
               Prince
               caused
               to
               be
               landed
               about
               2000
               :
               The
               Country
               bringing
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Provision
               both
               for
               Man
               and
               Horse
               ,
               and
               were
               paid
               their
               Price
               honestly
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               the
               same
               Day
               commanded
               Captain
               M
               —
               to
               search
               the
               Lady
               C
               —
               's
               House
               ,
               at
               Tor-Abby
               ,
               for
               Arms
               and
               Horses
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               other
               Houses
               which
               were
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               .
               The
               Lady
               entertained
               them
               civilly
               ,
               said
               her
               Husband
               was
               gone
               to
               Plymouth
               :
               They
               brought
               from
               thence
               some
               Horses
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Arms
               ,
               but
               gave
               no
               further
               Disturbance
               to
               the
               Lady
               or
               her
               House
               .
               Nor
               shall
               it
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               what
               was
               faithfully
               acted
               at
               this
               Lady's
               House
               ,
               immediately
               on
               our
               arrival
               at
               Torbay
               :
               There
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               with
               him
               were
               upon
               a
               Watch-Tower
               to
               discover
               what
               our
               Fleet
               was
               ,
               whether
               French
               or
               Dutch
               :
               At
               last
               they
               discovered
               the
               White
               Flags
               on
               some
               of
               our
               Men
               of
               War
               ;
               the
               ignorant
               Priest
               concluded
               absolutely
               we
               were
               the
               French
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               impatience
               they
               had
               so
               long
               expected
               ;
               and
               having
               laid
               up
               great
               Provisions
               for
               their
               Entertainment
               ,
               the
               Priest
               ordered
               all
               to
               the
               Chappel
               to
               sing
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               for
               the
               arrival
               of
               their
               supposed
               Forces
               ;
               but
               being
               soon
               deceived
               ,
               on
               our
               Landing
               ,
               we
               found
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               Provisions
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               
                 Vostre
                 Serviture
                 Monsieur
              
               ,
               they
               were
               entertained
               with
               
                 Yeen
                 Mijnheere
                 ,
                 Can
                 you
                 Dutch
                 spraken
                 ?
              
               Upon
               which
               they
               all
               ran
               away
               from
               the
               House
               ,
               but
               the
               Lady
               and
               a
               few
               old
               Servants
               .
            
             
               Presently
               after
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Landing
               ,
               he
               sent
               a
               Quince
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bath
               ,
               which
               was
               supposed
               to
               intimate
               his
               coming
               in
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Army
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               my
               knowledg
               ,
               consisted
               of
               about
               30000
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               Volunteers
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               News
               of
               the
               
               Prince's
               landing
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Exeter
               by
               several
               Expresses
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bath
               :
               they
               landed
               all
               their
               Horse
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               the
               Foot
               ,
               all
               the
               Army
               being
               ashore
               by
               Tuesday
               Three
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               all
               their
               Baggage
               ,
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               being
               sent
               about
               for
               Topsham
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               brought
               up
               by
               Water
               to
               this
               City
               ,
               there
               was
               abundance
               landed
               with
               the
               Prince
               at
               Torbay
               for
               present
               Service
               in
               case
               they
               should
               need
               it
               .
               The
               Wednesday
               ,
               being
               the
               7
               th
               currant
               ,
               one
               Captain
               Hicks
               came
               to
               Town
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               worthy
               Divine
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Hicks
              
               the
               N.
               C.
               deceased
               )
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               ,
               the
               Mobile
               in
               very
               great
               numbers
               flocked
               to
               him
               to
               list
               themselves
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               which
               the
               Mayor
               hearing
               of
               ,
               sent
               for
               him
               and
               questioned
               with
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               had
               a
               Commission
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ?
               but
               he
               would
               produce
               none
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               account
               of
               the
               Prince's
               Design
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               Prison
               ;
               but
               the
               Concourse
               of
               People
               was
               so
               great
               about
               the
               Guild-Hall
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               ,
               so
               he
               remained
               there
               till
               next
               day
               in
               the
               Custody
               of
               two
               Constables
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               nobly
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               Mayor
               ;
               Thursday
               the
               Lord
               Mordant
               with
               three
               or
               four
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               came
               to
               Town
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Burnet
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Gate
               of
               this
               City
               it
               was
               shut
               against
               them
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Lord
               Mordant
               commanded
               the
               Porter
               to
               open
               the
               Gate
               on
               pain
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               was
               presently
               set
               open
               ,
               and
               being
               open
               ,
               required
               him
               on
               the
               same
               Penalty
               not
               to
               shut
               it
               again
               :
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               entred
               ,
               the
               Lord
               M.
               went
               to
               the
               Hall
               ,
               and
               set
               Captain
               Hicks
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               inquired
               of
               his
               Usage
               ,
               who
               gave
               the
               Lord
               M.
               a
               very
               large
               Character
               of
               the
               Mayor's
               Civility
               &
               Respect
               to
               him
               ,
               upon
               which
               there
               was
               a
               Guinea
               given
               those
               that
               waited
               on
               him
               ;
               that
               Afternoon
               the
               Lord
               M.
               and
               Dr.
               Burnet
               waited
               on
               the
               Mayor
               to
               know
               if
               he
               would
               meet
               the
               Prince
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               City
               under
               him
               ?
               which
               he
               excused
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               he
               was
               under
               the
               Obligation
               of
               an
               Oath
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               the
               Prince
               would
               lay
               no
               Commands
               on
               him
               that
               should
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               debate
               of
               the
               Matter
               they
               departed
               ,
               all
               the
               Thursday
               they
               kept
               coming
               to
               Town
               ;
               the
               Friday
               the
               Prince
               came
               with
               his
               Guards
               ,
               and
               were
               marching
               into
               ,
               and
               some
               through
               the
               City
               to
               places
               adjacent
               about
               three
               hours
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               and
               more
               
               or
               less
               they
               came
               in
               still
               until
               Night
               ;
               Men
               better
               hors'd
               I
               never
               saw
               in
               all
               my
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince's
               Entry
               was
               in
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Earl
               of
               Macklesfield
               with
               200
               Horse
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               of
               which
               were
               English
               Gentlemen
               richly
               mounted
               on
               Flanders
               Steeds
               ,
               (
               managed
               and
               used
               to
               War
               )
               in
               Head-Pieces
               ,
               Back
               and
               Breast
               ,
               bright
               Armour
               .
            
             
               2.
               200
               
               Blacks
               ,
               brought
               from
               the
               Plantations
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               in
               America
               ,
               having
               on
               Imbroider'd
               Caps
               lin'd
               with
               white
               Fur
               ,
               and
               Plumes
               of
               White
               Feathers
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               Horse
               .
            
             
               3.
               200
               
               Finlanders
               or
               Laplanders
               ,
               in
               Bears
               Skins
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Wild
               Beasts
               they
               had
               slain
               ,
               the
               common
               Habit
               of
               that
               cold
               Climate
               ,
               with
               black
               Armour
               ,
               and
               broad
               flaming
               Swords
               .
            
             
               4.
               50
               
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Pages
               to
               attend
               and
               support
               the
               Prince's
               Banner
               ,
               bearing
               this
               Inscrption
               ,
               GOD
               and
               the
               PROTESTANT
               RELIGION
               .
            
             
               5.
               50
               
               Led-Horses
               ,
               all
               manag'd
               and
               brought
               up
               to
               the
               Wars
               ,
               with
               two
               Grooms
               to
               each
               Horse
               ,
               and
               two
               Coaches
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               After
               these
               Rid
               the
               Prince
               on
               a
               Milk-white
               Palfrey
               ,
               armed
               Cap-a-Pee
               ,
               a
               Plum
               of
               White
               Feathers
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               all
               in
               bright
               Armour
               ,
               and
               forty
               two
               Foot-men
               running
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               After
               his
               Highness
               followed
               likewise
               on
               Horseback
               200
               Gentlemen
               and
               Pages
               .
            
             
               8.
               300
               
               Switzers
               with
               Fuzees
               .
            
             
               9.
               500
               
               Volunteers
               ,
               each
               two
               led-Horses
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               His
               Captain
               and
               Guards
               600
               armed
               Cap-a-Pee
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               brought
               up
               the
               Reer
               .
            
             
               Saturday
               most
               part
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               and
               Monday
               ,
               and
               Tuesday
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               Army
               came
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               only
               some
               few
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               ,
               marched
               to
               
                 Tiverton
                 ,
                 Collumpton
                 ,
                 Honiton
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               the
               Neighbouring
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               the
               Foot
               to
               Clist-beath
               ,
               where
               they
               incamped
               and
               pitch'd
               their
               Tents
               .
               The
               Bishop
               fled
               ,
               and
               is
               come
               for
               London
               ,
               and
               we
               hear
               is
               made
               Arch-bishop
               of
               York
               ;
               the
               Dean
               likewise
               withdrew
               ,
               whose
               House
               the
               Prince
               took
               for
               his
               Lodgings
               .
               The
               Lord's-day
               Dr.
               Burnet
               preach'd
               at
               the
               Cathedral
               on
               the
               last
               Verse
               of
               107
               th
               Psalm
               ,
               wherein
               he
               observed
               the
               wonderful
               Providence
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               in
               the
               whole
               Conduct
               of
               Affairs
               in
               this
               Undertaking
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               intended
               to
               have
               landed
               the
               4
               th
               of
               November
               if
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               ,
               it
               being
               
               the
               Prince's
               Birth-day
               ,
               and
               the
               Day
               of
               his
               Marriage
               to
               the
               Princess
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               make
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               get
               the
               Shoar
               till
               the
               5
               th
               ,
               that
               
               England's
               Deliverance
               might
               be
               begun
               on
               the
               same
               Day
               that
               it
               was
               formerly
               designed
               for
               Ruin
               and
               Destruction
               .
               On
               Monday
               all
               the
               Canons
               that
               were
               in
               Town
               were
               summoned
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               Singing-Men
               ,
               when
               after
               they
               had
               sung
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               Dr.
               Burnet
               read
               the
               Prince's
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               a
               short
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Success
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               .
               There
               was
               not
               one
               of
               the
               Canons
               appeared
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Declaration
               was
               reading
               the
               Singing-Men
               went
               away
               ,
               they
               being
               commanded
               in
               the
               Service
               to
               forbear
               praying
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               .
               Monday
               Captain
               Burrington
               ,
               who
               lives
               by
               Crediton
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Prince
               and
               offered
               him
               his
               Service
               ,
               who
               was
               very
               kindly
               received
               by
               Him
               ;
               after
               that
               every
               day
               the
               Gentry
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 Somersetshire
              
               ,
               &c.
               flocked
               to
               him
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               it
               would
               take
               up
               too
               much
               time
               to
               name
               them
               ,
               few
               absenting
               themselves
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               did
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               notice
               taken
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               have
               entered
               into
               an
               Association
               to
               stand
               and
               fall
               with
               the
               Prince
               ;
               several
               Lords
               came
               to
               him
               while
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Colchester
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Abbington
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cornbury
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               incredible
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               they
               have
               brought
               with
               them
               ,
               except
               you
               saw
               it
               ,
               there
               being
               200
               of
               their
               Ships
               come
               into
               the
               River
               of
               
                 Topsham
                 .
                 Plymouth
              
               Fort
               is
               surrendered
               to
               the
               Prince
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               Bath
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Huntington
               ,
               and
               the
               Popish
               Officers
               that
               were
               therein
               with
               Father
               Turner
               are
               seized
               and
               secured
               ,
               and
               the
               Popish
               Souldiers
               discharged
               ;
               and
               coming
               hither
               and
               owning
               themselves
               such
               ,
               are
               committed
               by
               Mr.
               Seamour
               ,
               who
               is
               made
               our
               Governour
               ,
               and
               one
               Major
               Gibson
               Deputy-Governour
               .
               Here
               are
               several
               thousands
               of
               Souldiers
               that
               have
               listed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               many
               thousands
               more
               would
               have
               done
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               the
               Marschal
               
                 de
                 Schomberg
              
               told
               the
               Prince
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               were
               dismist
               again
               .
               They
               have
               a
               vast
               Treasure
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               certainly
               informed
               of
               50
               Waggons
               loaded
               with
               Cash
               .
               They
               have
               landed
               about
               120
               Field-Guns
               ,
               several
               of
               which
               remain
               still
               here
               ,
               the
               other
               are
               gone
               with
               the
               Prince
               .
               The
               last
               News
               we
               had
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               was
               at
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Bristol's
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Sherborn
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               informed
               that
               Prince
               George
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Grafton
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
               Churchill
               ,
               and
               Colonel
               Trelawny
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Prince
               saluted
               them
               in
               the
               words
               of
               David
               to
               the
               Men
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               12.17
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 come
                 peaceably
                 unto
                 me
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 ,
                 mine
                 Heart
                 shall
                 be
                 knit
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 betray
                 me
                 to
                 mine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Wrong
                 in
                 my
                 Hands
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 look
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               they
               replied
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Amasai
               in
               the
               18
               th
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Thine
                 are
                 we
              
               ,
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 on
                 thy
                 side
                 ,
                 thou
                 Son
                 of
              
               Jesse
               :
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 thine
                 Helpers
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 God
                 helpeth
                 thee
                 .
                 Then
              
               David
               
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 Captains
                 of
                 the
                 Band.
              
               The
               Prince
               at
               his
               going
               from
               hence
               ,
               gave
               the
               Mayor
               this
               Character
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               worthy
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               for
               being
               faithful
               to
               his
               Trust.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               further
               Account
               of
               the
               Prince's
               Army
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               ▪
               sent
               from
               Exon
               ,
               dated
               Nov.
               24.
               
            
             
               HAD
               I
               not
               insensibly
               over-slipt
               my
               Time
               the
               last
               Post
               ,
               you
               had
               received
               this
               then
               :
               When
               I
               came
               here
               ,
               I
               endeavoured
               to
               inform
               my self
               ,
               after
               the
               best
               manner
               I
               could
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Number
               and
               Quality
               of
               the
               Prince's
               Army
               ,
               and
               all
               generally
               concluded
               them
               to
               be
               about
               30000
               ,
               all
               pick'd
               Men
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               personally
               present
               at
               the
               Siege
               of
               Buda
               .
               This
               I
               am
               certain
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               appeared
               to
               be
               Men
               resolute
               ,
               well
               Disciplined
               ,
               and
               Stout
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Stature
               ,
               and
               their
               Arms
               suitable
               ,
               Musquets
               ,
               Swords
               ,
               and
               Pikes
               ,
               being
               far
               larger
               than
               ever
               I
               yet
               saw
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               the
               Streets
               were
               thronged
               ,
               almost
               as
               thick
               as
               yours
               on
               a
               Lord-Mayor's
               Day
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               even
               a
               rarity
               to
               see
               one
               of
               them
               shorter
               than
               six
               Foot
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               were
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               six
               foot
               and
               a
               quarter
               ,
               if
               not
               six
               foot
               and
               an
               half
               in
               Height
               :
               So
               that
               were
               it
               lawful
               to
               trust
               in
               an
               Arm
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               some
               cause
               to
               presume
               ;
               but
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               words
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               their
               civil
               deportment
               ,
               and
               their
               honesty
               of
               paying
               for
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               strictness
               of
               their
               Discipline
               hinders
               
               them
               from
               being
               otherwise
               )
               winning
               not
               a
               little
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               Country-men
               ,
               who
               daily
               resort
               hither
               ,
               forty
               or
               fifty
               in
               a
               Gang
               ,
               to
               be
               Listed
               .
               My
               Lord
               
               Mordent's
               Regiment
               was
               soon
               compleated
               ,
               which
               with
               two
               others
               ,
               was
               raised
               and
               maintained
               at
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Gentry
               in
               this
               County
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Edward
                 Seymour
              
               
                 Esq
              
               is
               by
               the
               Prince
               made
               Governour
               .
               During
               his
               Highness
               stay
               here
               ,
               which
               was
               till
               last
               Wednesday
               ,
               there
               appeared
               a
               Court
               most
               splendid
               ,
               composed
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Foreign
               ,
               but
               of
               many
               of
               the
               English
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               which
               came
               hither
               to
               wait
               on
               his
               Highness
               since
               his
               Arrival
               ,
               of
               both
               Ranks
               ,
               upwards
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Sixty
               ,
               all
               mighty
               Gallant
               in
               their
               Equipage
               ,
               each
               striving
               thereby
               to
               add
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               their
               Design
               .
               The
               Gentry
               of
               these
               Parts
               first
               seemed
               slow
               in
               their
               Advances
               to
               serve
               the
               Prince
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Ice
               was
               broke
               by
               Capt
               :
               Burrington
               ,
               the
               majority
               soon
               followed
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               have
               entred
               into
               an
               Association
               .
               It
               is
               to
               admiration
               to
               consider
               the
               vast
               Magazine
               of
               all
               Warlike
               Utensils
               brought
               hither
               by
               the
               Prince's
               Army
               ,
               their
               Baggage
               having
               for
               a
               Fortnight
               together
               been
               continually
               Landing
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               fully
               ended
               :
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               badness
               of
               the
               Roads
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               informed
               by
               a
               private
               Sentinel
               ,
               they
               could
               draw
               into
               the
               Field
               an
               Artillery
               of
               above
               200
               Pieces
               :
               But
               the
               greatest
               Curiosity
               I
               yet
               saw
               ,
               was
               a
               Bridg
               of
               Boats
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               conceive
               the
               Imperialists
               use
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               Danube
               and
               Save
               with
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               the
               speedy
               conveyance
               of
               their
               Carriages
               ,
               laid
               over
               the
               River
               in
               two
               or
               three
               Hours
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               as
               soon
               removed
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               a
               Smith's
               Shop
               or
               Forge
               ,
               curiously
               contrived
               in
               a
               Waggon
               ;
               or
               another
               Contrivance
               the
               Foot
               carry
               with
               them
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               Horse
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               manner
               may
               well
               yield
               the
               Service
               of
               a
               Pike
               .
            
             
               There
               hath
               been
               lately
               driven
               into
               Dartmouth
               ,
               and
               since
               taken
               ,
               a
               French
               Vessel
               loaden
               altogether
               with
               Images
               ,
               and
               Knives
               of
               a
               very
               large
               proportion
               ,
               in
               length
               nineteen
               Inches
               ,
               and
               in
               breadth
               two
               Inches
               and
               an
               half
               ;
               what
               they
               were
               designed
               for
               God
               only
               knows
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THREE
               LETTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 a
                 Iesuit
                 of
                 Liege
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Iesuit
                 at
                 Friburg
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Happy
                 Progress
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 what
                 great
                 Affection
                 and
                 Kindness
                 the
                 K.
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 wishing
                 much
                 Health
                 to
                 this
                 whole
                 Colledg
                 by
                 
                   R.
                   P.
                
                 the
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 recommending
                 himself
                 to
                 our
                 Prayers
                 .
                 The
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 
                   Alexander
                   Regnes
                
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 back
                 for
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 K.
                 was
                 graciously
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 several
                 Earls
                 and
                 Dukes
                 waiting
                 his
                 coming
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 appointed
                 )
                 the
                 Q.
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 discoursing
                 familiarly
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   many
                   young
                   Students
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   Scholasticks
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Provincial
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 he
                 had
                 Twenty
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 more
                 than
                 Fifty
                 )
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   double
                   or
                   treble
                   that
                   number
                   to
                   perform
                   what
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   Mind
                   had
                   designed
                   for
                   the
                   Society
                
                 ;
                 and
                 commanded
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   such
                   only
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   do
                   we
                   want
                   in
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 K.
                 hath
                 sent
                 Letters
                 to
                 Father
                 
                   Le
                   Cheese
                
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 King's
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 about
                 
                 Wadden-house
                 ,
                 therein
                 declaring
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 did
                 or
                 was
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Father
                 Clare
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 House
                 going
                 about
                 those
                 Affairs
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 found
                 an
                 easy
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 as
                 easily
                 obtained
                 his
                 Desires
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 forbid
                 to
                 kneel
                 
                 and
                 kiss
                 the
                 King's
                 Hand
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 custom
                 is
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 K.
                 himself
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Once
                   indeed
                   your
                   Reverence
                   kissed
                   my
                   Hand
                   ;
                   but
                   had
                   I
                   then
                   known
                   you
                   were
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   rather
                   have
                   kneeled
                   and
                   kissed
                   your
                   Reverences
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Business
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 familiar
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 the
                 K.
                 declared
                 to
                 this
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   either
                   Convert
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   die
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   rather
                   die
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   that
                   Conversion
                   wrought
                   ,
                   than
                   reign
                   fifty
                   Years
                   without
                   that
                   in
                   Happiness
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 called
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Welfare
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 as
                 much
                 rejoiced
                 at
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 said
                 how
                 joyful
                 he
                 shewed
                 himself
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 partaker
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 N.
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Confessors
                 :
                 Some
                 report
                 
                   R.
                   P.
                
                 the
                 Provincial
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 whom
                 he
                 designs
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 .
                 Many
                 do
                 think
                 an
                 Archbishoprick
                 will
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Father
                 
                   Edmond
                   Petre
                
                 ,
                 (
                 chiefly
                 beloved
                 )
                 very
                 many
                 a
                 Cardinals
                 Cap
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 (
                 within
                 this
                 Month
                 or
                 two
                 )
                 that
                 whole
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 K.
                 Palace
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 K.
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
                 used
                 to
                 reside
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 Courtiers
                 daily
                 attending
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 his
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 )
                 upon
                 whose
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 several
                 Catholick
                 Peers
                 ,
                 highly
                 preferred
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 K.
                 greatly
                 relyes
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 may
                 promote
                 the
                 Faith
                 without
                 violence
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 since
                 some
                 Catholick
                 Peers
                 did
                 object
                 to
                 the
                 K.
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 too
                 much
                 haste
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   growing
                   old
                   ,
                   must
                   make
                   great
                   steps
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   die
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   leave
                   you
                   worse
                   than
                   I
                   found
                   you
                   .
                
                 Then
                 they
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 therefore
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 more
                 sollicitous
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 his
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   take
                   care
                   for
                   an
                   Heir
                   ;
                   leave
                   my
                   Daughters
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   Convert
                   ;
                   do
                   you
                   by
                   your
                   example
                   reduce
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   under
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   Faith.
                
                 In
                 most
                 Provinces
                 he
                 hath
                 preferred
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 At
                 Oxford
                 we
                 hope
                 Matters
                 go
                 very
                 well
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 is
                 always
                 Resident
                 therein
                 ;
                 a
                 publick
                 Catholick
                 Chappel
                 of
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor's
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 drawn
                 some
                 Students
                 to
                 the
                 Faith.
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Oxford
                 seems
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 Catholick
                 
                 Cause
                 :
                 He
                 proposed
                 in
                 Council
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 one
                 Colledg
                 in
                 Oxford
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 so
                 much
                 Charges
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 beyond
                 Seas
                 to
                 Study
                 ?
                 What
                 Answer
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Bishop
                 inviting
                 two
                 of
                 our
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 drank
                 the
                 King's
                 Health
                 to
                 an
                 Heretical
                 Baron
                 there
                 ,
                 wishing
                 a
                 happy
                 Success
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Buda
                 was
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 mere
                 Atheists
                 who
                 defended
                 it
                 .
                 Many
                 do
                 embrace
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Earls
                 have
                 lately
                 posfessed
                 it
                 publickly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   Alexander
                   Regnes
                
                 ,
                 Nephew
                 to
                 our
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 committed
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Serene
                 Elector
                 Palatine
                 ,
                 is
                 whole
                 days
                 busied
                 in
                 resolving
                 and
                 shewing
                 the
                 Doubts
                 or
                 Questions
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 continually
                 walking
                 before
                 the
                 Dores
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 disputing
                 about
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Prince
                 George
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 nothing
                 certain
                 what
                 Faith
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 begun
                 to
                 get
                 footing
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 We
                 teach
                 Humanity
                 at
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Norwich
                
                 ,
                 and
                 York
                 .
                 At
                 Warwick
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 publick
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 secured
                 from
                 all
                 Injuries
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 bought
                 some
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Wigorn
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 .
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Cause
                 very
                 much
                 increaseth
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 upon
                 Holy
                 Days
                 above
                 1500
                 are
                 always
                 numbred
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sermon
                 .
                 At
                 London
                 ,
                 likewise
                 ,
                 things
                 succeed
                 no
                 worse
                 .
                 Every
                 Holy
                 Day
                 ,
                 at
                 preaching
                 ,
                 People
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Chappels
                 cannot
                 contain
                 them
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 Darmes
                 and
                 Berfall
                 do
                 constantly
                 say
                 Mass
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Edmund
                   Newil
                
                 before
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Alexander
                   Regnes
                
                 in
                 the
                 Chappel
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Many
                 Houses
                 are
                 bought
                 for
                 the
                 Colledg
                 in
                 the
                 Savoy
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 nigh
                 Somerset-house
                 ,
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 about
                 eighteen
                 thousand
                 Florins
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Colledg
                 ,
                 they
                 labour
                 very
                 hard
                 that
                 the
                 Schools
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 before
                 Easter
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Ireland
                 shortly
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 seeing
                 no
                 other
                 can
                 satisfy
                 the
                 King's
                 Will
                 to
                 Establish
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Cause
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Month
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 designed
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 Parliament
                 at
                 London
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 Universal
                 Decree
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Peers
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Upper
                 House
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Oath
                 or
                 Test
                 may
                 be
                 annulled
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 or
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Penal
                 Laws
                 made
                 against
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Abrogated
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 surely
                 obtain
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 certainly
                 determined
                 to
                 dismiss
                 any
                 from
                 all
                 profitable
                 Imployments
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 strenuously
                 endeavour
                 the
                 obtaining
                 those
                 things
                 ;
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 Dissolve
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 with
                 which
                 Decree
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 being
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Peer
                 to
                 consult
                 him
                 what
                 was
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 most
                 certainly
                 do
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 your selves
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Will.
                 There
                 are
                 great
                 preparations
                 for
                 War
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Squadron
                 of
                 many
                 Ships
                 of
                 War
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 fitted
                 out
                 against
                 a
                 time
                 appointed
                 ;
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 .
                 The
                 Hollanders
                 greatly
                 fear
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 begin
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 .
                 Time
                 will
                 discover
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Liege
                   ,
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Feb.
                     1688.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 Petre
                 ,
                 Iesuit
                 ,
                 Almoner
                 to
                 the
                 Ki●g
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 
                   la
                   Cheese
                
                 ,
                 Confessor
                 to
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 present
                 Affairs
                 of
                 ENGLAND
                 .
              
               
                 Translated
                 from
                 the
                 French.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   ,
                
              
               
                 IF
                 I
                 have
                 fail'd
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 your
                 Order
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 Affection
                 ,
                 but
                 Health
                 ,
                 that
                 occasion'd
                 the
                 neglect
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 amends
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 where
                 my
                 former
                 left
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 since
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Minister
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 which
                 declares
                 the
                 Intentions
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Princess
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Repealing
                 the
                 Test
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 properly
                 ,
                 their
                 Aversion
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 This
                 Letter
                 has
                 produc'd
                 very
                 ill
                 Effects
                 among
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 whom
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 from
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 would
                 comply
                 with
                 every
                 thing
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Test
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 propose
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Parli●ment
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 call
                 one
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 his
                 Majesty
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 inclos'd
                 a
                 Copy
                 )
                 has
                 serv'd
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 incourage
                 the
                 Obstinate
                 in
                 their
                 aversion
                 to
                 that
                 Matter
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 my self
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Hague
                 upon
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 some
                 Person
                 able
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 perswade
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 thither
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 Letters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 grateful
                 ,
                 produce
                 bad
                 Effects
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 Face
                 to
                 Face
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easi●y
                 divulg'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 discover'd
                 
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 raind
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 should
                 know
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 your
                 Reverence
                 will
                 concur
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 This
                 Letter
                 has
                 extreamly
                 provok'd
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 temper
                 not
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 refusal
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 us'd
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Will
                 contradicted
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 affront
                 has
                 hastned
                 his
                 Resolution
                 of
                 re-calling
                 the
                 English
                 Regiments
                 in
                 Holland
                 .
                 I
                 shew'd
                 his
                 Majesty
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Most
                   Christian
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Majesty
                 well
                 approves
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 interested
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 this
                 Affair
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Answer
                 the
                 States
                 will
                 give
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 changes
                 as
                 many
                 Heretick
                 Officers
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Misfortune
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 we
                 want
                 Catholick
                 Officers
                 to
                 supply
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 know
                 any
                 such
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 pleasure
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 Employments
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Troops
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 New
                 that
                 are
                 speedily
                 to
                 be
                 rais'd
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 I
                 pass
                 my
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Fathers
                 are
                 continually
                 employ'd
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 Officers
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Obstinacy
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 turns
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 five
                 that
                 had
                 rather
                 quit
                 their
                 Commands
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Male-contents
                 ,
                 whose
                 Party
                 is
                 already
                 but
                 too
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 has
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Temper
                 to
                 manage
                 this
                 great
                 Affair
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 Perfection
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 ere
                 long
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 assure
                 you
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 here
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 neglect
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 labours
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 with
                 unexpressible
                 Diligence
                 for
                 the
                 propation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Zeal
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 Princess
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 makes
                 her
                 resolve
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 Portugal
                 ▪
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 her
                 days
                 in
                 Devotion
                 :
                 she
                 has
                 already
                 ask'd
                 the
                 King
                 leave
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 only
                 granted
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 promised
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 her
                 Pension
                 punctually
                 paid
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 during
                 her
                 Life
                 ,
                 her
                 Servants
                 that
                 she
                 leaves
                 behind
                 her
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Wages
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 waiting
                 .
                 She
                 stays
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 proper
                 Season
                 to
                 imbark
                 for
                 Lisbon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 there
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Stories
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Queen's
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ▪
                 that
                 great
                 Concern
                 goes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 wish
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 Satyrical
                 Discourses
                 of
                 the
                 Heriticks
                 ,
                 who
                 content
                 themselves
                 to
                 
                 vent
                 their
                 Poyson
                 in
                 Libels
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 night
                 they
                 disperse
                 in
                 the
                 Street
                 ,
                 or
                 fix
                 upon
                 the
                 Walls
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 lately
                 found
                 upon
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 imported
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 Thanks
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 GOD
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 's
                 being
                 great
                 with
                 a
                 Cushion
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Pasquil-makers
                 could
                 be
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 but
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 time
                 on
                 't
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 last
                 Farewel
                 at
                 Tyburn
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 me
                 (
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 a
                 great
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 introducing
                 Mrs.
                 Celier
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 :
                 this
                 Woman
                 is
                 totally
                 devoted
                 to
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 this
                 Affair
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 use
                 the
                 Cypher
                 you
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 very
                 admirable
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 send
                 you
                 nothing
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Princess
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 cannot
                 discourse
                 about
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Luther
                 was
                 never
                 more
                 earnest
                 than
                 this
                 Prince
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 )
                 never
                 yet
                 press'd
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 thinking
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 should
                 first
                 prepare
                 things
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 undertake
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 Nation
                 ,
                 has
                 naturally
                 an
                 Aversion
                 to
                 our
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Antipathy
                 does
                 much
                 obstruct
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 our
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 complain
                 hereof
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 trouble
                 him
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 has
                 an
                 intire
                 Confidence
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 upon
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 this
                 Land.
                 As
                 for
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 that
                 Country
                 is
                 already
                 all
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Militia
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Vice-Roy
                 merits
                 great
                 Praise
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 him
                 this
                 Honour
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Son
                 worthy
                 our
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 informs
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 just
                 writ
                 to
                 your
                 Reverence
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 how
                 things
                 go
                 there
                 .
                 Some
                 Catholick
                 Regiments
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 will
                 speedily
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 over
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Guards
                 ;
                 his
                 Majesty
                 being
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 trust
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 better
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 any
                 popular
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 secure
                 our selves
                 the
                 best
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 does
                 us
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 visit
                 our
                 Colledg
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 pleas'd
                 when
                 we
                 present
                 him
                 some
                 new
                 Convert-Scholars
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 incourages
                 with
                 his
                 gracious
                 Promises
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 Expression
                 sufficient
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 with
                 what
                 Devotion
                 his
                 Majesty
                 communicated
                 the
                 last
                 Holy-days
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                 Heretick
                 cannot
                 better
                 make
                 his
                 Court
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
                 He
                 desires
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Order
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 make
                 open
                 Profession
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ;
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 approving
                 that
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 should
                 conceal
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 Fear
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 has
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 wear
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 a
                 Religious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 Affronts
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 already
                 accustomed
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 celebrate
                 Funerals
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremony
                 as
                 in
                 France
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 a
                 Miracle
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 speaks
                 one
                 word
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 order
                 has
                 the
                 King
                 managed
                 these
                 Matters
                 .
                 Many
                 English
                 Hereticks
                 resort
                 often
                 to
                 our
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 recommended
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 to
                 preach
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 the
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 provokes
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 and
                 preach'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Reflections
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 Scandal
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 find
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 says
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 nourished
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 strong
                 Meat
                 .
                 Many
                 have
                 desir'd
                 me
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 holy
                 Mass
                 in
                 English
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 mean
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 the
                 meanest
                 sort
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 Latin
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 new
                 Converts
                 their
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 moment
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 disgust
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 permit
                 th●m
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 C.
                 H's
                 Counsel
                 upon
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 matters
                 that
                 daily
                 press
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 more
                 business
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 well
                 dispatch
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 work
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Circumspection
                 and
                 Precaution
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 need
                 of
                 your
                 Paternity's
                 wise
                 Counsel
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Virgin
                 do
                 strengthen
                 me
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Oxon
                 has
                 not
                 yet
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 openly
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Obstacle
                 is
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 cannot
                 rid
                 himself
                 of
                 :
                 His
                 design
                 being
                 to
                 continue
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 change
                 Communion
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 doubted
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 permit
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 holy
                 
                 Father
                 confirm
                 :
                 tho
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 farther
                 useful
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 suspected
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 esteem
                 among
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 see
                 that
                 the-Example
                 of
                 his
                 Conversion
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 draw
                 many
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 so
                 suddenly
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 believ'd
                 my
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 temporize
                 for
                 some
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 better
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Temper
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Zeal
                 that
                 hurried
                 him
                 on
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 other
                 Prelates
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 he
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 hold
                 off
                 alike
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 more
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 continue
                 undiscover'd
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 does
                 us
                 most
                 harm
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 great
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 a
                 Heretick
                 Successor
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Lord
                 told
                 me
                 lately
                 )
                 
                   assure
                   me
                   of
                   a
                   Catholick
                   Successor
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   Family
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   too
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 happy
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 's
                 happy
                 Delivery
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 moment
                 .
                 Our
                 zealous
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 already
                 lay
                 two
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 God
                 does
                 nothing
                 by
                 halves
                 ;
                 and
                 ever
                 day
                 Masses
                 are
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 gain'd
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 point
                 ,
                 in
                 perswading
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 place
                 our
                 Fathers
                 in
                 Madalen-Colledg
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ;
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 tutor
                 the
                 young
                 Scholars
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 rely
                 much
                 on
                 Father
                 
                   Thomas
                   Fairfax
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 necessary
                 Instructions
                 how
                 to
                 govern
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Heretick
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speak
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 terrify
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 has
                 need
                 here
                 of
                 great
                 Prudence
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 hear
                 of
                 no
                 Complaints
                 that
                 may
                 displease
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 haring
                 the
                 Mobile
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 like
                 well
                 that
                 Father
                 Hales
                 goes
                 to
                 stay
                 some
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Hague
                   incognito
                
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 solliciting
                 for
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 soon
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 :
                 Father
                 Smith
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Age
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 he
                 ought
                 and
                 wishes
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 often
                 impart
                 to
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 learn
                 from
                 those
                 Quarters
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 shall
                 weekly
                 receive
                 something
                 of
                 moment
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Courts
                 are
                 in
                 so
                 bad
                 Intelligence
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 present
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 freely
                 on
                 this
                 Topick
                 to
                 your
                 Reverend
                 Fatherhood
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 rather
                 endeavour
                 to
                 moderate
                 ,
                 than
                 aggravate
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 tho
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 altogether
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 only
                 his
                 Master's
                 Interest
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 necessitated
                 to
                 take
                 other
                 Measures
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 perhaps
                 may
                 not
                 always
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 France
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 aggravating
                 this
                 Breach
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Design
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 applying
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Protection
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 must
                 expect
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 finding
                 themselves
                 expos'd
                 to
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 subscribe
                 to
                 his
                 Will.
                 But
                 this
                 misunderstanding
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 will
                 occasion
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 for
                 their
                 Chief
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 me
                 assure
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 deceive
                 your selves
                 ,
                 The
                 Religious
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 regard
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 as
                 their
                 Moses
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 is
                 already
                 so
                 powerful
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 terrible
                 to
                 any
                 thinking
                 Person
                 ,
                 should
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 extremity
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 never
                 happen
                 ,
                 if
                 matters
                 are
                 not
                 push'd
                 on
                 too
                 far
                 ,
                 but
                 managed
                 with
                 Moderation
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 desire
                 therefore
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 deference
                 to
                 you
                 better
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 matter
                 might
                 be
                 hinted
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Most
                   Christian
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 as
                 opportunity
                 shall
                 serve
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 sensible
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 caution
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 nothing
                 at
                 present
                 concerning
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 calling
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 it
                 requires
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 measures
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 assur'd
                 of
                 the
                 success
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 convenes
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 opinion
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 calling
                 them
                 the
                 King
                 hazards
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 his
                 Ends
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 only
                 prorogue
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 usually
                 done
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 hazards
                 much
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 unfortunately
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 their
                 Assembly
                 refuse
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Desires
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                 long
                 enough
                 ere
                 he
                 compass
                 his
                 Ends
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 perhap●
                 never
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 rests
                 no
                 Expedient
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Means
                 but
                 by
                 Violence
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 his
                 secret
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 by
                 his
                 Army
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Incamping
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 less
                 Jealousie
                 or
                 Suspicion
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 (
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 want
                 work
                 in
                 these
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 supported
                 by
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 beg
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 is
                 so
                 desirous
                 that
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 sure
                 Fund
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 lasting
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 great
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 Shires
                 and
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 such
                 Persons
                 chosen
                 f●r
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 favourable
                 to
                 his
                 Ends
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 debate
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 promise
                 so
                 firmly
                 ,
                 and
                 exact
                 such
                 Instruments
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 thereby
                 draw
                 upon
                 themselves
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 utmost
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 Resentment
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 inclos'd
                 some
                 Effects
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Endeavours
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Address
                 which
                 the
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Sheriffs
                 and
                 Burgesses
                 of
                 New-Castle
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Stafford
                 ,
                 have
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 [
                 see
                 the
                 Gazette
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Glocester
                 and
                 Teuxbury
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Addresses
                 ,
                 promise
                 to
                 chuse
                 such
                 Members
                 as
                 shall
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Desires
                 .
                 ]
                 If
                 all
                 Towns
                 were
                 in
                 as
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 certainly
                 have
                 a
                 Parliament
                 call'd
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Nonconformists
                 expect
                 with
                 great
                 Impatience
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 secret
                 Council
                 think
                 good
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Delivery
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 a
                 Successor
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Protection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Most
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 to
                 support
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 his
                 Rights
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Prince
                 ,
                 treading
                 in
                 his
                 Father's
                 steps
                 ,
                 may
                 prove
                 a
                 worthy
                 Son
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 like
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 it
                 no
                 Dishonour
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 call'd
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 (
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 )
                 our
                 Fathers
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 generally
                 all
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 grief
                 do
                 we
                 hear
                 of
                 the
                 Disunion
                 that
                 arises
                 between
                 his
                 
                 Holiness
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Most
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 !
                 How
                 does
                 my
                 Head
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet's
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 Spring
                 of
                 Tears
                 to
                 lament
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 the
                 Schism
                 that
                 I
                 fores●e
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 !
                 Is
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 our
                 holy
                 Society
                 should
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Breach
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 that
                 this
                 difference
                 may
                 occasion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 reconci●e
                 Levi
                 and
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 Desolation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 must
                 this
                 occasion
                 ?
                 They
                 begin
                 already
                 to
                 bid
                 us
                 convert
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 convert
                 Strangers
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 with
                 grief
                 confess
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 too
                 much
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 does
                 not
                 come
                 some
                 present
                 Assistance
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 I
                 foresee
                 this
                 Affair
                 will
                 occasion
                 great
                 Prejudices
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 :
                 Nor
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 hope
                 that
                 his
                 British
                 Majesty
                 will
                 interpose
                 herein
                 openly
                 ,
                 he
                 receiving
                 so
                 little
                 Satisfaction
                 from
                 his
                 Holiness
                 in
                 some
                 Demands
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 morally
                 speaking
                 )
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 denied
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 made
                 this
                 step
                 (
                 which
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 undertake
                 )
                 in
                 sending
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 of
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 our
                 holy
                 Father
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 Consideration
                 of
                 this
                 Submission
                 and
                 Filial
                 Obedience
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 mention
                 this
                 matter
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 daily
                 expecting
                 that
                 of
                 himself
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Proposal
                 therein
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 (
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 constant
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 accommodate
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 
                   Hugonots
                   of
                   France
                
                 ,
                 this
                 occasion
                 to
                 laugh
                 and
                 deride
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 the
                 Ch●nge
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 's
                 going
                 to
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 march
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 What
                 may
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 come
                 to
                 ?
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Marquess
                 
                   de
                   Lavardin
                
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 passionate
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal-Chancellor
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 Impertinent
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 forget
                 his
                 Duty
                 and
                 Reverence
                 toward
                 our
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 he
                 Doted
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 do
                 confidently
                 discourse
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 caused
                 some
                 Masses
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 inspire
                 the
                 discontented
                 Parties
                 with
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 .
                 You
                 did
                 acquaint
                 me
                 some
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Madam
                 Mainteron
                 did
                 take
                 upon
                 her
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                
                 ;
                 by
                 virtue
                 whereof
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 command
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 her
                 Credit
                 and
                 Eloquence
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 incline
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 Accommodation
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 hear
                 that
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 many
                 eminent
                 Persons
                 endeavour
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 He
                 cannot
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 made
                 in
                 France
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 1682
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 moment
                 to
                 recant
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Submission
                 ought
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 I
                 recommend
                 my self
                 (
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 !
                 )
                 to
                 your
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 desiring
                 you
                 would
                 continue
                 to
                 assist
                 me
                 with
                 your
                 Salutal
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Iame's
                   ,
                   
                     Feb.
                     9.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Answer
                 of
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 
                   la
                   Chese
                
                 ,
                 Confessor
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Most
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 Petre
                 ,
                 Iesuit
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 Almoner
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Method
                 or
                 Rule
                 he
                 must
                 observe
                 with
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 His
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   ,
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 I
                 compare
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Court
                 (
                 which
                 declares
                 against
                 all
                 Heresies
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Policy
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Design
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 passes
                 now
                 a
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
                 is
                 an
                 impenetrable
                 Mystery
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 all
                 Europe
                 are
                 opened
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 happens
                 ;
                 but
                 cannot
                 discover
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 Francis
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 undertook
                 to
                 ruine
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 a
                 Party
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 beginning
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 Help
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 easier
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Francis
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 and
                 Charles
                 the
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 a
                 Family
                 was
                 seen
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 by
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 who
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Bourbon
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 last
                 Reign
                 many
                 Massacres
                 hapned
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Millions
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 have
                 been
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 answer'd
                 otherways
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 Majesty
                 has
                 shew'd
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 mild
                 ways
                 he
                 uses
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 abhors
                 shedding
                 of
                 Blood
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 perswade
                 his
                 Britannick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 naturally
                 is
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 hazard
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 politickly
                 manage
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 hinted
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 mentioned
                 my
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 the
                 desire
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 by
                 my
                 Letters
                 the
                 Choice
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 fit
                 to
                 stir-up
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 (
                 since
                 you
                 desire
                 it
                 )
                 inform
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 our
                 Court
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 :
                 by
                 a
                 Parallel
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 make
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 your
                 English
                 Lords
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Chief
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 our
                 Great
                 Monarch
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 he
                 is
                 naturally
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 Evil
                 ,
                 unless
                 desired
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 would
                 have
                 undertaken
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 our
                 Societies
                 Correspondence
                 abroad
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 enlightned
                 ;
                 who
                 very
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 opposite
                 to
                 his
                 Great
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 he
                 aiming
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Terror
                 of
                 all
                 Europe
                 .
                 The
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Malecontents
                 he
                 has
                 caused
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 forces
                 him
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 to
                 keep
                 three
                 times
                 more
                 Forces
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Domestick
                 and
                 Foreign
                 Wars
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 a
                 prodigious
                 Expence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Peoples
                 Fears
                 also
                 begin
                 to
                 lessen
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 aspiring
                 to
                 an
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 assure
                 themselves
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 those
                 Thoughts
                 ;
                 nothing
                 being
                 more
                 opposite
                 to
                 his
                 
                 Designs
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Method
                 we
                 enjoyn
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 Candor
                 ,
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 Toleration
                 to
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 have
                 open'd
                 the
                 Doors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Low
                   Countries
                   ,
                   Palatinate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 States
                 on
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 Switzerland
                 :
                 whereas
                 things
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 so
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 fear
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 the
                 Switzers
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 last
                 drop
                 of
                 their
                 Blood
                 in
                 their
                 Defence
                 ;
                 Besides
                 ,
                 some
                 Diversion
                 we
                 may
                 expect
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 hasten
                 his
                 Britannick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 Succors
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Christian
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Brother
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 what
                 passes
                 at
                 Court.
                 It
                 has
                 sometimes
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 Brothers
                 have
                 acted
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assur'd
                 will
                 never
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 stain
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Submission
                 and
                 Obedience
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 helping-hand
                 for
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 which
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Instances
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 has
                 promised
                 him
                 to
                 cause
                 his
                 Troops
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 the
                 next
                 Month.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ●auphin
                 is
                 passionately
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 regards
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 seem
                 easy
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 penetrate
                 into
                 Business
                 of
                 Moment
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 care
                 to
                 consult
                 him
                 which
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 .
                 He
                 openly
                 laughs
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 slights
                 all
                 the
                 Designs
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Father
                 makes
                 great
                 account
                 .
                 The
                 Dauphiness
                 is
                 extreamly
                 witty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 uneasy
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 other
                 Matters
                 besides
                 Complements
                 of
                 Conversation
                 .
                 She
                 has
                 given
                 me
                 a
                 Letter
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 wherein
                 after
                 her
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 part
                 she
                 bears
                 of
                 the
                 News
                 of
                 her
                 Majesty's
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 she
                 gives
                 her
                 several
                 Advices
                 about
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 her
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 She
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 born
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 promoted
                 all
                 she
                 could
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 their
                 Ruin
                 ;
                 especially
                 having
                 been
                 bred
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 whose
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 is
                 Hereditary
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 has
                 been
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Ruin
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 .
                 But
                 
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 Heirs
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 she
                 answers
                 expectation
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 .
              
               
                 Monsieur
                 Louvois
                 is
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 very
                 much
                 observes
                 his
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 performs
                 to
                 admiration
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 ack●owledg
                 France
                 owes
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 it
                 has
                 hitherto
                 gained
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 latter
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 contributed
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 he
                 has
                 already
                 shewed
                 ▪
                 himself
                 Fierce
                 ,
                 Wrathful
                 ,
                 and
                 Hardhearted
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 naturally
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 harrass
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 His
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Rheims
                 ,
                 has
                 Ways
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 I
                 find
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 loves
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Louvois
                
                 loves
                 that
                 of
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 Idol
                 ;
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 but
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 obtain
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Honour
                 is
                 welcome
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 which
                 way
                 it
                 will.
                 The
                 least
                 Thing
                 provokes
                 this
                 Prelate
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 yield
                 any
                 thing
                 derogatory
                 to
                 his
                 Paternity
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 seem
                 Learned
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 seem
                 a
                 great
                 Theologian
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 heretofore
                 seem
                 a
                 great
                 Preacher
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 hinted
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 I
                 cannot
                 altogether
                 like
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 needless
                 to
                 repeat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 a
                 gallant
                 Man
                 ;
                 whose
                 present
                 Conversation
                 is
                 charming
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 his
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 bear
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 grieves
                 or
                 gives
                 trouble
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 is
                 always
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Iansenists
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 lately
                 intimated
                 to
                 Cardinal
                 Camus
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 always
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 laying
                 mostly
                 to
                 Heart
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 makes
                 very
                 good
                 Observations
                 and
                 Designs
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 Advice
                 to
                 your
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 convey
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 sometimes
                 impart
                 to
                 him
                 what
                 you
                 write
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Kingston
                 has
                 embrac'd
                 our
                 good
                 Party
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 present
                 when
                 he
                 Abjur'd
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Denis
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 promised
                 to
                 send
                 me
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 all
                 Heretick
                 Officers
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Troops
                 ;
                 that
                 much
                 imports
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 good
                 Catholick
                 Officers
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 drawn
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 Christian
                 Majesty
                 approves
                 thereof
                 :
                 Pray
                 observe
                 what
                 I
                 hinted
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Visits
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Fathers
                 must
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Chief
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 those
                 Reverend
                 Fathers
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Duty
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 middle-aged
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 lively
                 Count●nance
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 perswade
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 advised
                 you
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 other
                 Letters
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 incessantly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 insinuate
                 into
                 the
                 People
                 the
                 putting
                 down
                 the
                 Test
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 calm
                 the
                 Storm
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 Pentionary
                 Fagel
                 has
                 raised
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Majesty
                 must
                 continue
                 to
                 make
                 vigorous
                 Prohibitions
                 to
                 all
                 Booksellers
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 print
                 any
                 Answers
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Insolency
                 of
                 Heretick
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 reading
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 you
                 intimate
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 follow
                 our
                 Advice
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 quickest
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 fitter
                 ,
                 to
                 dispossess
                 his
                 Subjects
                 from
                 such
                 Impressions
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 must
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 profess
                 in
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 complied
                 with
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 keep
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 protect
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 also
                 confirm
                 his
                 Promises
                 by
                 such
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 shall
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Politick
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 granting
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 consent
                 to
                 something
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 most
                 Christian
                 Majesty
                 has
                 with
                 great
                 success
                 experienced
                 this
                 Maxim
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 Penal
                 Laws
                 and
                 Tests
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 convenient
                 to
                 make
                 large
                 Promises
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 Declarations
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 must
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 endeavour
                 all
                 you
                 can
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Method
                 to
                 effect
                 his
                 Design
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 did
                 also
                 in
                 my
                 last
                 ,
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 hint
                 of
                 its
                 Importance
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 ways
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 to
                 insinuate
                 your selves
                 dexterously
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 his
                 good
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 observed
                 what
                 passed
                 in
                 England
                 some
                 Years
                 since
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 recite
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 Examples
                 instruct
                 much
                 .
              
               
               
                 One
                 of
                 our
                 Assisting
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 )
                 having
                 written
                 a
                 Book
                 against
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Scots
                 to
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 Father
                 Creighton
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 upheld
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Party
                 ,
                 defended
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 Intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Scots
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Father
                   Parsons
                   :
                
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 seem'd
                 divided
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 understood
                 one
                 another
                 very
                 well
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 practised
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 our
                 General
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Scotland
                 were
                 Excluded
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 shew
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 Hand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 happened
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 obtain
                 his
                 good
                 Will
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 him
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Father
                 Chreighton
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 the
                 Medal
                 turn'd
                 ,
                 it
                 still
                 prov'd
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 digress
                 from
                 our
                 Subject
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 English
                 Book
                 of
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Reform
                   of
                   England
                
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 blaming
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Pool
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 some
                 observations
                 of
                 Faults
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 he
                 finally
                 concludes
                 ,
                 That
                 suppose
                 England
                 should
                 return
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 in
                 this
                 Reign
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Revenue
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Management
                 thereof
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Seven
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 fit
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 forbidden
                 on
                 Religious
                 Penalties
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 without
                 leave
                 of
                 those
                 Seven
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 only
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 on
                 Alms.
                 These
                 Reflections
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 judicious
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 England
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 Five
                 Years
                 ,
                 to
                 reap
                 any
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Revenue
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 leave
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 Seven
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 manage
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Benefit
                 and
                 Advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Court
                 goes
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 Marli
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Divertisements
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 prepared
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 accompany
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 entertain
                 him
                 about
                 all
                 Business
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 as
                 he
                 likes
                 what
                 you
                 hint
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 your
                 Letter
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 notice
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Britannick
                 Majesty's
                 Design
                 of
                 building
                 a
                 Citadel
                 near
                 Whitehal
                 ;
                 Monsieur
                 Vauban
                 ,
                 our
                 Engineer
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 :
                 After
                 some
                 Discourse
                 on
                 the
                 Importance
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 told
                 Monsieur
                 Vauban
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 convenient
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 Model
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 on
                 purpose
                 go
                 over
                 into
                 England
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 I
                 could
                 to
                 suspend
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 our
                 Great
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 always
                 angry
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ;
                 both
                 Parties
                 are
                 stubborn
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 natural
                 Inclination
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 yield
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Resolution
                 is
                 unalterable
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 our
                 Fathers
                 most
                 humbly
                 salute
                 your
                 Reverence
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Roine
                   Ville
                
                 acts
                 wonderfully
                 about
                 Nismes
                 amongst
                 the
                 New
                 Converts
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 meet
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Danger
                 they
                 expose
                 themselves
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 daily
                 expect
                 News
                 from
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 impart
                 to
                 your
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Respect
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   
                     March
                     7.
                     1688.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Popish
               Treaties
               not
               to
               be
               rely'd
               on
               :
               In
               a
               Letter
               from
               a
               Gentleman
               at
               York
               ,
               to
               his
               Friend
               in
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               ORANGE's
               Camp.
               Addressed
               to
               all
               Members
               of
               the
               next
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               THE
               Credulity
               and
               Superstition
               of
               Mankind
               hath
               given
               great
               Opportunities
               and
               Advantages
               to
               cunning
               Knaves
               to
               spread
               their
               Nets
               ,
               and
               lay
               their
               Traps
               in
               order
               to
               catch
               easie
               and
               unwary
               Creatures
               ;
               these
               being
               led
               on
               by
               Ignorance
               or
               Stupidity
               ,
               they
               by
               Pride
               or
               Ambition
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               Vile
               and
               Mercenary
               Principle
               ;
               therefore
               seeing
               we
               are
               in
               this
               State
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               bred
               up
               to
               believe
               Contradictions
               and
               Impossibilities
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               Nose
               with
               every
               State
               Mountebank
               ,
               and
               
                 Monkish
                 Iugler
              
               ,
               moved
               like
               Puppets
               by
               Strings
               and
               Wires
               ;
               it
               seems
               high
               time
               to
               vindicate
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               her
               from
               these
               Shakles
               laid
               upon
               her
               in
               the
               very
               Cradle
               ;
               for
               Man
               (
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Free
               and
               Rational
               Animal
               )
               in
               his
               present
               State
               is
               only
               an
               Engine
               and
               Machine
               ,
               contriv'd
               for
               the
               Vanity
               and
               Luxury
               of
               Priests
               and
               Tyrants
               ,
               who
               claim
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               monopolize
               the
               Divine
               Stamp
               ,
               tho
               we
               are
               all
               made
               of
               the
               same
               Materials
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Tools
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Mould
               ,
               equal
               by
               Nature
               ,
               met
               together
               and
               link'd
               in
               Societies
               by
               mutual
               Contracts
               ,
               plac'd
               by
               turns
               one
               above
               another
               ,
               and
               entrusted
               for
               some
               time
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               executing
               our
               own
               Laws
               ,
               and
               all
               by
               general
               consent
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good
               of
               the
               whole
               Community
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               genuine
               Shape
               and
               Figure
               of
               Primitive
               and
               Sound
               Government
               ,
               not
               distemper'd
               and
               fatally
               infected
               with
               the
               monstruous
               Excrescences
               of
               Arbitrary
               Power
               in
               one
               single
               Member
               above
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 ;
                 Infallibility
              
               ,
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               &c.
               started
               by
               Knaves
               and
               Sycophants
               ,
               believ'd
               by
               Fools
               ,
               who
               scarce
               ever
               heard
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Histories
               ,
               and
               never
               read
               their
               own
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               give
               some
               Examples
               (
               out
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               )
               of
               People
               ruin'd
               and
               utterly
               destroy'd
               by
               
               their
               easie
               Credulity
               ,
               and
               good
               Nature
               ,
               matter
               of
               Fact
               being
               a
               stronger
               Proof
               ,
               and
               better
               Rule
               to
               steer
               Mankind
               ,
               than
               the
               empty
               Notions
               of
               the
               Schools
               ,
               invented
               only
               to
               perplex
               and
               confound
               our
               Ratiocination
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               discover
               the
               naked
               Truth
               of
               things
               .
               The
               present
               Letter
               will
               confine
               it self
               only
               to
               Publick
               Promises
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Solemn
               Contracts
               ,
               scandalously
               violated
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               not
               with
               Heathens
               and
               Hereticks
               only
               ,
               but
               amongst
               themselves
               :
               We
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               more
               remote
               Countries
               .
            
             
               The
               Spaniards
               and
               Portugueses
               have
               acted
               so
               treacherously
               with
               the
               Africans
               ,
               and
               the
               Natives
               of
               both
               Indies
               ,
               that
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               History
               would
               be
               incredible
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               related
               by
               their
               own
               Historians
               ;
               their
               Leagues
               and
               Treaties
               (
               the
               most
               sacred
               Bonds
               und●r
               Heaven
               )
               were
               soon
               neglected
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               their
               Religion
               broke
               all
               before
               it
               ;
               how
               many
               Millions
               of
               those
               innocent
               Creatures
               were
               murder'd
               in
               cold
               Blood
               ,
               and
               for
               Pastime
               sake
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               variety
               of
               Torments
               that
               the
               Devil
               could
               inspire
               into
               them
               ;
               how
               soon
               were
               the
               vast
               Regions
               of
               Mexico
               ,
               New
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Peru
                 ,
                 Hispaniola
                 ,
                 Braseel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               depopulated
               ,
               above
               twenty
               Millions
               of
               the
               poor
               harmless
               Inhabitants
               being
               put
               to
               death
               in
               full
               Peace
               ,
               and
               they
               the
               best
               natur'd
               People
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               very
               ingenious
               ;
               tho
               they
               may
               seem
               Savages
               to
               a
               sort
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               think
               all
               Barbarians
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               Habits
               ,
               Manners
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               Diet
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Language
               ,
               &c.
               not
               considering
               that
               all
               wise
               Nature
               hath
               contriv'd
               a
               different
               Scene
               of
               things
               for
               various
               Climates
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Inhumanity
               of
               these
               Catholick
               Nations
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               frequently
               bring
               Strangers
               (
               settled
               amongst
               them
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Commerce
               )
               and
               their
               own
               fellow-Subjects
               into
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               are
               Rich
               ,
               upon
               a
               pretence
               of
               some
               Heretical
               Opinion
               ,
               tho
               they
               themselves
               at
               first
               protect
               and
               license
               the
               Opinion
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Molino
               ,
               whose
               Book
               had
               receiv'd
               an
               Imprimatur
               from
               most
               of
               the
               Inquisitors
               of
               Spain
               and
               Italy
               ,
               and
               even
               from
               the
               Infallible
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               it
               was
               burnt
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               together
               with
               many
               of
               his
               Followers
               miserably
               tortur'd
               ;
               the
               Pope
               scarce
               escaping
               the
               Punishment
               .
               The
               Generous
               
                 Marshal
                 Schomberg
              
               (
               driven
               out
               of
               France
               for
               his
               great
               Services
               )
               who
               had
               won
               many
               Battels
               for
               the
               Portugueses
               ,
               and
               s●v'd
               their
               C●untry
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               end
               his
               Old
               
               Age
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               forc'd
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Winter
               to
               commit
               himself
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               an
               inhospitable
               Shoar
               .
            
             
               The
               present
               
                 French
                 King
              
               renounced
               all
               his
               Pretences
               on
               Flanders
               ,
               concluded
               the
               Pyrenean
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               swore
               at
               the
               Altar
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               that
               Country
               :
               but
               how
               well
               he
               observ'd
               that
               Sacred
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Baron
                 D'Isola
              
               will
               best
               inform
               you
               in
               his
               
                 Bouclier
                 d'Etat
              
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               poison'd
               .
               Neither
               hath
               the
               
                 French
                 Monarch
              
               been
               contented
               to
               break
               all
               Faith
               and
               Measures
               with
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               gone
               about
               to
               deceive
               and
               ruine
               t●e
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               Electors
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               the
               Switzers
               ,
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               these
               his
               Neighbours
               and
               Allies
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               had
               all
               the
               Security
               that
               Solemn
               
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 Oaths
              
               and
               Promises
               could
               afford
               them
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               Obligations
               upon
               the
               Crown
               for
               bringing
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Throne
               ;
               yet
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               they
               found
               themselves
               oppress'd
               and
               destroy'd
               by
               his
               Apostolical
               Dragoons
               ,
               their
               Temples
               razed
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               taken
               away
               ,
               their
               Goods
               and
               Estates
               confiscated
               ,
               themselves
               cast
               into
               Prisons
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               and
               often
               shot
               at
               like
               Birds
               :
               His
               seising
               of
               
                 Lorrain
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Compte
                 ,
                 Alsace
                 ,
                 Strasburgh
                 ,
                 Luxem●urgh
                 ,
              
               the
               Principality
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               County
               of
               
                 Avignon
                 ,
                 Philipsbourg
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               Palatinate
               ,
               the
               Electorates
               of
               
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 Treves
              
               ,
               and
               Cologn
               ,
               his
               building
               of
               Cittadels
               in
               the
               Empire
               and
               in
               Italy
               ,
               &c.
               are
               so
               contradictory
               to
               National
               Agreements
               ,
               and
               Publick
               Treaties
               ,
               that
               scarce
               a
               Iesuit
               or
               a
               French-man
               can
               have
               Impudence
               enough
               to
               defend
               them
               ;
               a
               Banditto
               ,
               a
               Pyrate
               ,
               or
               a
               Pick-pocket
               would
               be
               asham'd
               of
               such
               Actions
               ;
               and
               an
               ordinary
               Man
               would
               be
               hang'd
               for
               a
               Crime
               a
               Million
               times
               less
               .
               His
               seising
               upon
               
               Hudson's
               Bay
               ,
               and
               leading
               the
               English
               into
               Slavery
               ;
               the
               French
               Treachery
               in
               the
               Engagement
               at
               Sea
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               their
               frequent
               seizing
               of
               our
               Ships
               ,
               are
               light
               things
               ,
               not
               worthy
               our
               Resentment
               ,
               being
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               a
               Monsieur
               whom
               the
               World
               so
               justly
               vilifies
               and
               despises
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               can
               have
               no
               good
               Pretence
               to
               condemn
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Catholick
               Prince
               for
               breach
               of
               Common
               Faith
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               since
               he
               himself
               hath
               plaid
               the
               same
               Game
               with
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ,
               inviting
               some
               of
               the
               
               Chief
               of
               the
               Hungarian
               Nobility
               to
               Vienna
               ,
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               Treaty
               and
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               then
               cutting
               off
               their
               Heads
               ,
               seiz●ng
               their
               Estates
               and
               Properties
               ,
               destroying
               their
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               extirpating
               the
               whole
               Reform'd
               Religion
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               promis'd
               and
               stipulated
               to
               protect
               and
               give
               them
               the
               Liberty
               of
               their
               Consciences
               .
               The
               
                 Parisian
                 Massacres
              
               were
               carried
               on
               and
               executed
               under
               a
               Mask
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               all
               the
               principal
               Protestants
               of
               France
               being
               invited
               to
               the
               Healing-Marriage
               ,
               to
               revel
               and
               caress
               ,
               were
               barbarously
               butcher'd
               in
               their
               Beds
               at
               the
               Toll
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               when
               they
               dream'd
               they
               sl●p
               securely
               .
               The
               
                 Irish
                 Massacre
              
               of
               above
               200000
               Protestants
               was
               no
               less
               treacherous
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Cruelty
               i●
               the
               West
               Indies
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Irish
               are
               compar'd
               by
               Historians
               for
               their
               Idleness
               and
               Inhumanity
               ,
               tho
               not
               for
               their
               Wit.
               
            
             
               The
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Protestants
               in
               the
               Vallies
               of
               Piedmont
               ,
               are
               another
               instance
               of
               Popish
               Immanity
               and
               Baseness
               ;
               they
               were
               under
               the
               common
               shelter
               of
               publick
               Pactions
               and
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               solemnly
               own'd
               by
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               most
               Loyal
               and
               the
               most
               Couragious
               of
               their
               Subjects
               .
               The
               present
               Duke
               ,
               who
               undertook
               this
               last
               Persecution
               ,
               was
               not
               content
               to
               destroy
               them
               with
               his
               own
               Troops
               ,
               but
               call'd
               in
               the
               French
               to
               assist
               at
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               to
               shoot
               them
               off
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               to
               hunt
               them
               over
               the
               Alps
               ,
               and
               to
               sell
               the
               strongest
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Turkish
               Slaves
               themselves
               might
               deride
               and
               insult
               over
               them
               .
               Catholicks
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               Power
               or
               Opportunity
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               seem
               to
               condemn
               the
               Conduct
               in
               Publick
               ,
               but
               sing
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               in
               Private
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               have
               got
               a
               sufficient
               Force
               ,
               commit
               the
               like
               Barbarities
               ,
               so
               essential
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Instinct
               of
               Nature
               cannot
               separate
               them
               .
               The
               Holy
               Father
               at
               Rome
               (
               tho
               he
               sets
               up
               for
               a
               moderate
               and
               merciful
               Pontificate
               )
               order'd
               
                 Te
                 Dèum
              
               to
               be
               sung
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Heresy
               out
               of
               France
               and
               Piedmont
               ;
               and
               our
               English
               Catholicks
               have
               given
               us
               (
               as
               their
               Army
               and
               Interest
               encreas'd
               )
               several
               Proofs
               how
               well
               they
               can
               juggle
               and
               disguise
               themselves
               ;
               setting
               up
               Courts
               of
               Inquisition
               ,
               turning
               Protestants
               out
               of
               all
               Employs
               ,
               and
               even
               out
               of
               their
               Freeholds
               ,
               dispensing
               with
               Laws
               ,
               Ravishing
               Charters
               ,
               packing
               Corporatione
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               under
               a
               notion
               of
               Liberty
               or
               a
               Divine
               
               Right
               ;
               they
               with
               their
               Accomplices
               defended
               illegal
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               an
               Authority
               above
               all
               our
               Laws
               ,
               under
               the
               Cloak
               of
               a
               sham
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               racking
               at
               the
               very
               same
               time
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Church-of
               -
               
               England-men
               ,
               and
               undermining
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               State.
               If
               Mr.
               Pen
               and
               his
               Disciples
               had
               condemn'd
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               Declarations
               and
               the
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               when
               they
               wrote
               so
               fast
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               they
               had
               then
               shew'd
               a
               generous
               Zeal
               for
               a
               just
               Freedom
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               due
               Veneration
               to
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               (
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
              
               ,
               and
               Commons
               )
               but
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Machine
               ,
               was
               to
               maintain
               and
               erect
               a
               Prerogative
               above
               all
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               introduce
               upon
               that
               bottom
               Tyranny
               and
               Popery
               ;
               yet
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               uncontroulable
               Power
               ,
               and
               shew
               of
               ●randeur
               ,
               an
               Easterly
               Wind
               ,
               and
               a
               Fleet
               of
               Fly-Boats
               ,
               would
               cancel
               and
               undo
               all
               again
               .
               Our
               Monkish
               Historians
               relate
               of
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               some
               distress
               ,
               he
               sent
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Hardington
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Fitz-Nicholas
              
               ,
               Ambassadours
               to
               Mirammumalim
               ,
               the
               great
               Emperor
               of
               Morocco
               ,
               with
               offers
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               him
               ,
               upon
               Condition
               he
               would
               come
               and
               aid
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               prevail'd
               ,
               he
               would
               himself
               turn
               Mahometan
               and
               renounce
               Popery
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               insist
               upon
               the
               Violations
               of
               Laws
               and
               Treaties
               in
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Spanish
               Tyranny
               over
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               Spaniards
               have
               got
               so
               much
               by
               that
               Persecution
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               tempted
               to
               practise
               the
               like
               again
               ;
               for
               by
               forcing
               the
               Netherlanders
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               for
               their
               Defence
               ,
               and
               by
               necessitating
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               to
               assist
               and
               preserve
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               set
               up
               a
               Free
               and
               Glorious
               State
               (
               as
               they
               themselves
               have
               call'd
               them
               in
               some
               Treaties
               )
               that
               hath
               preserv'd
               the
               languishing
               Monarchy
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Christendom
               .
            
             
               The
               base
               and
               cowardly
               Massacre
               of
               that
               great
               Hero
               William
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               of
               the
               Renowned
               Admiral
               Coligny
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ;
               the
               many
               Bloody
               Conspiracies
               for
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               whole
               Race
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Orange
               ;
               the
               Murders
               of
               Henry
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               are
               all
               Records
               and
               everlasting
               Monuments
               of
               Popish
               Barbarity
               ;
               what
               incredible
               Effusions
               of
               Blood
               hath
               been
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               frequent
               Revolts
               of
               the
               Popes
               against
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               by
               the
               
               Image-Worship
               and
               the
               Holy
               Wars
               ?
               What
               Treachery
               in
               the
               Bohemian
               Transactions
               and
               Treaties
               ?
               What
               Inhumanity
               in
               burning
               Ierome
               of
               Prague
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ?
               when
               they
               had
               the
               Emperor's
               Pass
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               publick
               Securities
               from
               the
               Council
               it self
               ,
               that
               put
               to
               Death
               those
               two
               good
               Men.
               
            
             
               The
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               is
               another
               Scene
               of
               the
               Infidility
               and
               Treachery
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               what
               Oaths
               did
               she
               take
               ?
               What
               Promises
               and
               Protestations
               did
               she
               make
               to
               the
               Suffolk
               Men
               who
               had
               set
               the
               Crown
               upon
               her
               Head
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               first
               that
               felt
               the
               strokes
               of
               Persecution
               from
               Her
               ?
               Read
               her
               History
               in
               
                 Fox's
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
               Burnet's
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               The
               many
               Conspiracies
               to
               destroy
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               and
               King
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Gunpowder-Plot
               ,
               the
               Counsels
               carried
               on
               in
               Popish
               Countries
               to
               take
               off
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               late
               Popish
               Plots
               are
               a
               continued
               Series
               and
               Thred
               ,
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               break
               through
               all
               Laws
               both
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               to
               erect
               an
               Universal
               Monarchy
               of
               Priest-Craft
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               whole
               World
               under
               their
               Yoke
               .
               The
               Swedes
               have
               taken
               an
               effectual
               and
               commendable
               way
               to
               keep
               Popish
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               (
               those
               Boutefeus
               and
               Disturbers
               of
               Societies
               ,
               the
               declared
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Welfare
               of
               Mankind
               )
               out
               of
               their
               Countries
               by
               Gelding
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               rendring
               them
               incapable
               of
               Sacerdotal
               Functions
               ,
               tho
               the
               Priests
               have
               found
               out
               a
               Salvo
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               Mass
               and
               Confess
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               procure
               their
               Testicles
               again
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               in
               their
               Pockets
               ,
               either
               preserv'd
               or
               in
               Powder
               :
               In
               
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 China
              
               ,
               and
               Iapan
               ,
               the
               Romish
               Priests
               have
               been
               so
               intollerably
               turbulent
               ,
               and
               such
               extravagant
               Incendiaries
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               often
               banished
               and
               put
               to
               Death
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               they
               disguise
               themselves
               all
               over
               the
               Eastern
               Nations
               ,
               under
               the
               Names
               and
               Characters
               of
               
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 Physicians
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               dare
               not
               own
               their
               Mission
               to
               propagate
               a
               Faith
               which
               is
               grown
               ridiculous
               all
               over
               Asia
               .
            
             
               The
               long
               and
               dreadful
               Civil
               Wars
               of
               France
               ;
               the
               many
               Massacres
               and
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Siege
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               are
               living
               Instances
               how
               far
               we
               may
               rely
               upon
               Engagements
               and
               Laws
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               that
               Bulwark
               ,
               and
               the
               promised
               Relief
               from
               hence
               .
               The
               Protestant
               Defenders
               of
               it
               ,
               refusing
               to
               rely
               any
               longer
               upon
               Paper
               Edicts
               ;
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               
               a
               Most
               
                 Christian
                 King
              
               ,
               had
               this
               City
               granted
               them
               as
               a
               Cautionary
               Town
               for
               their
               Security
               ;
               for
               before
               they
               had
               always
               been
               deluded
               out
               of
               their
               Advantages
               by
               fair
               Promises
               ,
               insignificant
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               yet
               Lewis
               the
               13
               th
               following
               the
               vitious
               Examples
               of
               Treacherous
               Princes
               ,
               fell
               upon
               this
               Glorious
               City
               ,
               which
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Laws
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               made
               a
               Resistance
               and
               brave
               Defence
               ,
               (
               having
               never
               heard
               of
               Passive
               Obedience
               amongst
               their
               Pastors
               )
               thinking
               it
               more
               lawful
               to
               defend
               their
               Rights
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               for
               Lewis
               to
               invade
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               late
               and
               present
               Reign
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               nice
               and
               tender
               Things
               for
               me
               to
               touch
               ;
               whether
               the
               Transactions
               of
               them
               are
               consistent
               with
               the
               
                 Coronation
                 Oaths
              
               ,
               the
               many
               
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 Protestations
              
               ,
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Promises
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               fit
               Judg
               ;
               they
               are
               more
               proper
               for
               the
               Gravity
               of
               an
               Historian
               ,
               or
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Parliament
               to
               handle
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               private
               Gentleman
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               his
               Friend
               .
               The
               Bishops
               Papers
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Declarations
               ,
               are
               the
               best
               Memoires
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               only
               begin
               where
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               growth
               of
               Popery
               and
               Arbitrary
               Government
               left
               off
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               we
               may
               trust
               to
               Catholick
               Stipulations
               ,
               Oaths
               and
               Treaties
               ,
               the
               Facts
               of
               past
               and
               the
               present
               Age
               are
               the
               best
               Criterions
               and
               Rules
               to
               guide
               and
               determine
               us
               ;
               for
               what
               happens
               every
               day
               ,
               will
               in
               all
               probability
               happen
               to
               morrow
               ,
               the
               same
               Causes
               always
               produce
               the
               same
               Effects
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               still
               the
               same
               Church
               it
               was
               an
               hundred
               Years
               ago
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Mass
               of
               Treachery
               ,
               Barbariety
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               Superstition
               ;
               a
               Machine
               without
               any
               Principle
               or
               setled
               Law
               of
               Motion
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               mov'd
               or
               stop'd
               with
               the
               weights
               of
               any
               private
               or
               publick
               Obligations
               ;
               a
               Monster
               that
               destroys
               all
               that
               is
               Sacred
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               so
               Ravenous
               that
               it
               is
               never
               content
               ,
               unless
               it
               gets
               the
               whole
               World
               into
               its
               Claws
               ,
               and
               tears
               all
               to
               pieces
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               a
               Proteus
               ,
               that
               turns
               it self
               into
               all
               shapes
               ;
               a
               Chameleon
               ,
               that
               puts
               on
               all
               Colours
               according
               to
               its
               present
               circumstances
               ,
               this
               day
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               to
               morrow
               a
               Beelzebub
               .
               Amongst
               all
               the
               Courts
               of
               Christendom
               where
               I
               have
               conversed
               ,
               that
               of
               Holland
               is
               the
               freest
               from
               Tricks
               and
               Falsehood
               ;
               and
               tho
               I
               am
               naturally
               jealous
               and
               suspicious
               of
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               never
               discover
               the
               least
               Knavery
               within
               
               those
               Walls
               ,
               it
               appear'd
               to
               me
               another
               Athens
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Seat
               of
               Justice
               and
               Vertue
               now
               left
               in
               the
               World.
               As
               for
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               faithfully
               drawn
               by
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Temple
              
               ,
               Doctor
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               half
               sheet
               lately
               printed
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               who
               am
               so
               averse
               from
               Flattery
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               scarce
               speak
               a
               good
               word
               of
               any
               Body
               ,
               or
               think
               one
               good
               thought
               of
               my self
               ,
               will
               not
               write
               any
               further
               Panegerick
               upon
               his
               Highness
               ,
               only
               that
               he
               is
               a
               very
               Honest
               Man
               ,
               a
               Great
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               a
               Wise
               Prince
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Word
               the
               World
               may
               safely
               rely
               .
            
             
               A
               late
               Pamphleteer
               reviles
               the
               Prince
               ,
               with
               breaking
               his
               Oath
               when
               he
               took
               the
               Stat-holder's
               Office
               upon
               him
               ;
               not
               considering
               that
               the
               Oath
               was
               impos'd
               upon
               his
               Highness
               in
               his
               Minority
               by
               a
               French
               Faction
               ,
               then
               jealous
               of
               the
               aspiring
               and
               true
               Grandeur
               of
               his
               Young
               Soul
               ;
               that
               the
               States
               themselves
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               Obligation
               was
               made
               )
               freed
               his
               Highness
               from
               the
               Bond
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               the
               Importunities
               of
               the
               People
               forced
               that
               Dignity
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               had
               enjoy'd
               ,
               and
               he
               so
               well
               deserv'd
               ,
               that
               he
               sav'd
               the
               sinking
               Common-wealth
               ,
               (
               their
               Provinces
               being
               almost
               all
               Surpriz'd
               and
               Enslav'd
               by
               the
               French
               )
               compared
               to
               the
               gasping
               State
               of
               Rome
               after
               the
               loss
               at
               Cannae
               ;
               His
               Highness
               was
               no
               more
               puft
               up
               with
               this
               Success
               ,
               than
               he
               had
               been
               daunted
               with
               Hardships
               and
               Misfortunes
               ;
               always
               the
               same
               Hero
               ,
               Just
               ,
               Serene
               ,
               and
               Unchang'd
               under
               all
               Events
               ,
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               vastness
               of
               his
               Mind
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Mutability
               (
               sometimes
               Tyrant
               ,
               sometimes
               Father
               of
               a
               Country
               ,
               sometimes
               Huffing
               ,
               other
               times
               Sneaking
               )
               is
               often-times
               a
               Symptom
               of
               a
               Mean
               and
               Cowardly
               Soul
               ,
               vile
               and
               dissolute
               ,
               born
               for
               Rapine
               and
               Destruction
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Princess
               ,
               she
               may
               without
               any
               flattery
               be
               stiled
               the
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               of
               her
               Sex
               ;
               the
               most
               Knowing
               ,
               the
               most
               Vertuous
               ,
               the
               Fairest
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               best
               Natur'd
               Princess
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               belov'd
               and
               admir'd
               by
               her
               Enemies
               ,
               never
               seen
               in
               any
               Passion
               ,
               always
               under
               a
               peculi●r
               sweetness
               of
               Temper
               ,
               extreamly
               moderate
               in
               her
               Pleasures
               ,
               taking
               delight
               in
               Working
               and
               Study
               ;
               humble
               and
               affable
               in
               her
               Conversation
               ,
               very
               pertinent
               in
               all
               Questions
               ,
               charitable
               to
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               frequenting
               their
               Churches
               .
               The
               Prince
               is
               often
               seen
               with
               her
               at
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               ●he
               with
               the
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               Prince
               at
               the
               Devotion
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               She
               dispences
               with
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Surplice
               ,
               bowing
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               out
               of
               Compliance
               to
               a
               Country
               that
               adores
               her
               ,
               being
               more
               intent
               upon
               the
               Intrinsick
               and
               Substantial
               Parts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Good
               Works
               .
               She
               speaks
               several
               Languages
               even
               to
               Perfection
               ;
               entirely
               obedient
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               he
               extreamly
               dear
               to
               her
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               She
               is
               a
               Princess
               of
               many
               extraordinary
               Vertues
               and
               Excellencies
               ,
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               Vanity
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               mixture
               of
               Vice
               ;
               and
               upon
               whose
               Promise
               the
               World
               may
               safely
               depend
               .
               As
               for
               the
               many
               Plots
               and
               Conspiracies
               against
               this
               Royal
               Couple
               ,
               a
               short
               time
               may
               bring
               them
               all
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               faithful
               Historians
               publish
               them
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               We
               may
               observe
               that
               whereas
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               Maxim
               of
               several
               Kings
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               of
               late
               Years
               ,
               to
               contend
               and
               outvie
               each
               other
               in
               preying
               upon
               and
               destroying
               not
               only
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               all
               methods
               of
               perfidiousness
               and
               cruelty
               ;
               the
               only
               way
               to
               establish
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               to
               enslave
               the
               natural
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               being
               to
               introduce
               a
               general
               Ignorance
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               for
               if
               once
               People
               can
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Statues
               and
               Idols
               are
               Divinities
               and
               adorable
               ,
               and
               tha●
               a
               Wa●er
               is
               the
               Infinite
               God
               ,
               after
               two
               or
               three
               ridiculous
               words
               ,
               utter'd
               by
               a
               vile
               Impostor
               and
               impudent
               Cheat
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               easily
               be
               brought
               to
               submit
               their
               Necks
               to
               all
               the
               Yokes
               that
               a
               Tyrant
               and
               a
               Priest
               can
               invent
               and
               put
               upon
               them
               ;
               for
               if
               once
               they
               part
               with
               their
               Reason
               ,
               their
               Liberty
               will
               soon
               follow
               ;
               as
               we
               behold
               every
               day
               in
               the
               miserable
               enslav'd
               Countries
               where
               Popery
               domineers
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               hath
               always
               been
               the
               steady
               and
               immutable
               Principle
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Orange
               to
               rescue
               Europe
               from
               its
               Oppressours
               ,
               and
               to
               resettle
               Governments
               upon
               the
               Primitive
               and
               Immortal
               Foundation
               of
               Liberty
               and
               Property
               ;
               a
               Glorious
               Maxim
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Old
               
                 Roman
                 Common-wealth
              
               ,
               that
               Fought
               and
               Conquer'd
               so
               many
               Nations
               ,
               only
               to
               set
               them
               Free
               ,
               to
               Restore
               them
               wholsome
               Laws
               ,
               their
               Natural
               and
               Civil
               Liberties
               ;
               a
               Design
               so
               Generous
               ;
               and
               every
               way
               Great
               ,
               that
               the
               East
               groaning
               under
               the
               Fetters
               and
               Oppressions
               of
               their
               Tyrants
               ,
               flew
               in
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Eagles
              
               for
               Shelter
               and
               Protection
               ,
               under
               whose
               Wings
               the
               several
               Nations
               liv'd
               
               Free
               ,
               Safe
               and
               Happy
               ,
               till
               Traitours
               and
               Usurpers
               began
               to
               break
               in
               upon
               the
               Sacred
               Laws
               of
               that
               vertuous
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               up
               Armies
               to
               defend
               that
               by
               Blood
               and
               Rapine
               ,
               which
               Iustice
               would
               have
               thrown
               in
               their
               Face
               ,
               and
               punished
               them
               as
               they
               deserved
               ;
               the
               Preservation
               and
               Welfare
               of
               the
               People
               being
               in
               all
               Ages
               call'd
               the
               Supreme
               Law
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               ought
               to
               tend
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               foregoing
               Relation
               of
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               it
               appears
               most
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               ty'd
               by
               Laws
               ,
               Treaties
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               bonds
               of
               Humane
               Society
               ;
               the
               sad
               experience
               of
               this
               and
               other
               Kingdoms
               ,
               declares
               to
               all
               Mankind
               the
               invalidity
               and
               insignificancy
               of
               all
               Contracts
               and
               Agreements
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               Solemn
               Covenants
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               do
               watch
               for
               all
               Advantages
               and
               Opportunities
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               being
               commanded
               thereunto
               by
               their
               Councils
               and
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               instigated
               by
               their
               Priests
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               several
               Wars
               of
               the
               Barons
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               King
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               the
               Third
               ,
               Edward
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               for
               redressing
               the
               many
               Grievances
               (
               under
               which
               the
               Kingdom
               groa●'d
               )
               is
               a
               full
               representation
               of
               the
               Infidelity
               and
               Treachery
               of
               those
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Invalidity
               of
               Treaties
               with
               them
               ;
               how
               many
               Grants
               ,
               Amendments
               ,
               and
               fair
               Promises
               had
               they
               from
               those
               Princes
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterwards
               how
               many
               Ambuscades
               ,
               and
               Snares
               were
               laid
               to
               destroy
               those
               glorious
               Patriots
               of
               Liberty
               ;
               what
               Violations
               of
               Compacts
               and
               Agreements
               ,
               and
               what
               havock
               was
               made
               upon
               all
               Advantages
               and
               Opportunities
               ,
               that
               those
               false
               Kings
               could
               take
               !
               Read
               their
               Histories
               in
               our
               several
               Chronicles
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               FOURTH
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange's
                   first
                   Declaration
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Hague
                     ,
                     Octob.
                  
                   10.
                   1688.
                   
                   With
                   his
                   Highnesses
                   Additional
                   Declaration
                   from
                   the
                   Hague
                   ,
                   Octob.
                   24.
                   88.
                   
                   Corrected
                   by
                   the
                   Original
                   Copy
                   printed
                   there
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                   Rochester's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Commissioners
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   
                   Orange's
                   Speech
                   to
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   of
                   Somersetshire
                   and
                   Dorsetshire
                   ,
                   coming
                   to
                   joyn
                   his
                   Highness
                   at
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   Nov.
                   15.
                   88.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   true
                   Copy
                   of
                   a
                   Paper
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Devonshire
                   to
                   the
                   Mayor
                   of
                   Darby
                   ,
                   Nov.
                   20.
                   1688.
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Mayor
                   ,
                   &c.
                   of
                   Lyn-Regis
                   in
                   Norfolk
                   to
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Duke's
                   Answer
                   ,
                   Decemb.
                   6.
                   88.
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   in
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   assembled
                   at
                   
                     Guild
                     hall
                  
                   ,
                   Decemb.
                   11.
                   1688.
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Paper
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   sent
                   by
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   King's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Feversham
                   on
                   his
                   Majesties
                   leaving
                   White-hall
                   :
                   with
                   the
                   Earl's
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Commanders
                   in
                   Chief
                   of
                   the
                   Dispersed
                   Regiments
                   ,
                   Troops
                   and
                   Companies
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   together
                   in
                   Order
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   An
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Lieutenancy
                   of
                   London
                   to
                   the
                   Pr.
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   An
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Mayor
                   ,
                   Aldermen
                   and
                   Common-Council
                   of
                   London
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   Speech
                   of
                   Sir
                   
                     G.
                     Treby
                  
                   on
                   delivery
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   Address
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Licensed
               and
               Entred
               according
               to
               Order
               .
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Rich.
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head
               Court
               in
               
                 Pater-Noster
                 Row
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DECLARATION
               Of
               His
               HIGHNESS
               VVilliam
               Henry
               ,
               By
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               PRINCE
               of
               ORANGE
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Reasons
               inducing
               him
               to
               appear
               in
               Arms
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               preserving
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               for
               restoring
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               both
               certain
               ,
               and
               evident
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               any
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               cannot
               be
               preserved
               ,
               where
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Customs
               established
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawful
               Authority
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               openly
               Transgressed
               and
               Annulled
               :
               More
               especially
               where
               the
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               is
               endeavoured
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Religion
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               Law
               is
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               introduced
               :
               Upon
               which
               those
               who
               are
               most
               immediately
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               indispensably
               bound
               to
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               the
               established
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Customs
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               that
               is
               established
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               such
               
               an
               effectual
               care
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               said
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               may
               neither
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               of
               their
               Civil
               Rights
               .
               Which
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               necessary
               ,
               because
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Security
               ,
               both
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Royal
               Families
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Happiness
               of
               their
               Subjects
               and
               People
               ,
               depend
               in
               a
               most
               especial
               manner
               ,
               upon
               the
               exact
               observation
               and
               maintenance
               of
               these
               their
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Customs
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               Grounds
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               any
               longer
               forbear
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               to
               our
               great
               regret
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               those
               Counsellors
               who
               have
               now
               the
               chief
               Credit
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               have
               overturned
               the
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               those
               Realms
               ;
               and
               subjected
               them
               in
               all
               Things
               relating
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ,
               to
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               by
               secret
               and
               indirect
               ways
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               open
               and
               undisguised
               manner
               .
            
             
               Those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               for
               the
               advancing
               and
               colouring
               this
               with
               some
               plausible
               Pretexts
               ,
               did
               invent
               and
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               they
               pretend
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               he
               can
               Suspend
               and
               Dispense
               with
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               Security
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               rendred
               those
               Laws
               of
               no
               effect
               :
               Though
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               certain
               ,
               than
               that
               as
               no
               Laws
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               joint
               concurrence
               of
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ;
               so
               likewise
               Laws
               so
               enacted
               ,
               which
               secure
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               of
               every
               Subject
               in
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               repealed
               or
               suspended
               but
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               .
            
             
               For
               though
               the
               King
               may
               pardon
               the
               Punishment
               that
               a
               Transgressor
               has
               incurred
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               is
               condemned
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Cases
               of
               Treason
               or
               Felony
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               Reason
               inferred
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               can
               entirely
               suspend
               the
               Execution
               of
               those
               Laws
               relating
               to
               Treason
               or
               Felony
               :
               Unless
               it
               is
               pretended
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               clothed
               with
               a
               Despotick
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Honours
               and
               Estates
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               depend
               wholly
               on
               his
               good
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               are
               entirely
               subject
               to
               him
               ;
               which
               must
               infallibly
               follow
               ,
               on
               the
               King
               's
               having
               a
               Power
               to
               suspend
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               dispense
               with
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               giving
               some
               credit
               to
               this
               strange
               and
               execrable
               Maxim
               ,
               have
               so
               conducted
               the
               Matter
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               obtained
               a
               Sentence
               from
               the
               Judges
               ,
               declaring
               that
               this
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               is
               a
               Right
               belonging
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Judges
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ▪
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               him
               Arbitrarily
               and
               at
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               expresly
               contrary
               to
               Laws
               enacted
               ,
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
               In
               order
               to
               the
               obtaining
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               did
               before-hand
               examine
               secretly
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               procured
               such
               of
               them
               as
               could
               not
               in
               Conscience
               concur
               in
               so
               pernicious
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               be
               substituted
               in
               their
               Rooms
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               Changes
               which
               were
               made
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               they
               at
               last
               obtained
               that
               Judgment
               .
               And
               they
               have
               raised
               some
               to
               those
               Trusts
               ,
               who
               made
               open
               profession
               of
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               though
               those
               are
               by
               Law
               rendred
               incapable
               of
               all
               such
               Employments
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               manifest
               and
               notorious
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               Majesty
               was
               ,
               upon
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               received
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               their
               King
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               Opposition
               ,
               though
               he
               made
               then
               open
               profession
               of
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               then
               promise
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               swear
               ,
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               maintain
               his
               Subjects
               in
               the
               free
               enjoiment
               of
               their
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               maintain
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 :
              
               It
               is
               likewise
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               at
               divers
               and
               sundry
               times
               ,
               several
               Laws
               enacted
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               those
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               And
               among
               other
               Securites
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               enacted
               that
               all
               Persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               are
               advanced
               to
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignity
               ,
               or
               to
               bear
               Office
               in
               either
               University
               ,
               as
               likewise
               all
               other
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               put
               in
               any
               Imploiment
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Military
               ,
               should
               declare
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Papists
               ,
               but
               were
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               by
               their
               taking
               of
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               the
               Test
               ;
               yet
               these
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               in
               effect
               annulled
               and
               abolished
               all
               those
               Laws
               ,
               both
               with
               relation
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               Emploiments
               .
            
             
             
               In
               order
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               and
               Offices
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               only
               ,
               without
               any
               colour
               of
               Law
               ,
               but
               against
               most
               express
               Laws
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               Commission
               of
               a
               certain
               Number
               of
               Persons
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               committed
               the
               Cognizance
               and
               Direction
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
               :
               In
               the
               which
               Commission
               there
               has
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               who
               makes
               now
               publick
               profession
               of
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               who
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               first
               professing
               it
               ,
               declared
               ,
               That
               for
               a
               great
               while
               before
               ,
               he
               had
               believed
               that
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               Religion
               .
               By
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               deplorable
               State
               to
               which
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               reduced
               is
               apparent
               ,
               since
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               are
               now
               put
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Persons
               ,
               who
               have
               accepted
               of
               a
               Commission
               that
               is
               manifestly
               Illegal
               ;
               and
               who
               have
               executed
               it
               contrary
               to
               all
               Law
               ;
               and
               that
               now
               one
               of
               their
               chief
               Members
               has
               abjured
               ●he
               
                 Pro●estant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               declared
               himself
               a
               Papist
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               become
               incapable
               of
               holding
               any
               Publick
               Emploiment
               .
               The
               said
               Commissioners
               have
               hitherto
               given
               such
               proof
               of
               their
               submission
               to
               the
               Directions
               given
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               still
               continue
               to
               promote
               all
               such
               Designs
               as
               will
               be
               most
               agreeable
               to
               them
               .
               And
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               take
               care
               ,
               to
               raise
               none
               to
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               ,
               but
               Persons
               that
               have
               no
               Zeal
               for
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               hide
               their
               unconcernedness
               for
               it
               ,
               under
               the
               specious
               pretence
               of
               Moderation
               .
               The
               said
               Commissioners
               have
               suspended
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               refused
               to
               obey
               an
               Order
               that
               was
               sent
               him
               to
               suspend
               a
               Worthy
               Divine
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               citing
               him
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               own
               Defence
               ,
               or
               observing
               the
               common
               Forms
               of
               Process
               .
               They
               have
               turned
               out
               a
               President
               ,
               chosen
               by
               the
               Fellows
               of
               
                 Magdal●ne
                 Colledg
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               all
               the
               Fellows
               of
               that
               Colledg
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               citing
               them
               before
               any
               Court
               that
               could
               take
               legal
               cognizance
               of
               that
               Affair
               ,
               or
               obtaining
               any
               Sentence
               against
               them
               by
               a
               competent
               Judg.
               And
               the
               only
               Reason
               that
               was
               given
               for
               turning
               them
               out
               ,
               was
               ,
               their
               refusing
               to
               chuse
               for
               their
               President
               ,
               a
               Person
               that
               was
               recommended
               to
               them
               by
               the
               i●●●igation
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ;
               Though
               the
               right
               of
               a
               free
               Election
               belonged
               undoubtedly
               to
               them
               .
               But
               they
               were
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               Freeholds
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               express
               Provision
               in
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 shall
                 
                 lose
                 Life
                 or
                 Goods
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
              
               And
               now
               these
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               put
               the
               said
               Colledg
               wholly
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Papists
               ;
               though
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               incapable
               of
               all
               such
               Imploiments
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Colledg
               .
               These
               Commissioners
               have
               also
               cited
               before
               them
               all
               the
               Chancellors
               and
               Arch-deacons
               of
               England
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               certify
               to
               them
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               Clergy-men
               as
               have
               read
               the
               King's
               Declaration
               for
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               have
               not
               read
               it
               ;
               without
               considering
               that
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               enjoined
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               who
               are
               their
               Ordinaries
               .
               The
               illegality
               and
               incompetency
               of
               the
               said
               Court
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Commissioners
               ,
               was
               so
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               and
               it
               did
               so
               evidently
               appear
               that
               it
               tended
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Rel●●ion
              
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               William
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Primate
               and
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               seeing
               that
               it
               was
               raised
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               oppress
               such
               Persons
               as
               were
               of
               eminent
               Virtue
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               refused
               to
               sit
               or
               concur
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               there
               are
               many
               express
               Laws
               against
               all
               Churches
               or
               Chappels
               ,
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               also
               against
               all
               Monasteries
               and
               Convents
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               against
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               :
               yet
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               procured
               Orders
               for
               the
               building
               of
               several
               Churches
               and
               Chappels
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
               They
               have
               also
               procured
               divers
               Monasteries
               to
               be
               erected
               ;
               and
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               Law
               they
               have
               not
               only
               set
               up
               several
               Colledges
               of
               Iesuits
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               corrupting
               of
               the
               Youth
               ,
               but
               have
               raised
               up
               one
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               and
               a
               Minister
               of
               State.
               By
               all
               which
               they
               do
               evidently
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               restrained
               by
               no
               Rules
               or
               Law
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               subjected
               the
               Honours
               and
               Estates
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Establish'd
               Religion
               ,
               to
               a
               Despotick
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               Arbitrary
               Government
               :
               In
               all
               which
               they
               are
               served
               and
               seconded
               by
               those
               Ecclesiastical
               Commissioners
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               followed
               the
               same
               Methods
               with
               Relation
               to
               Civil
               Affairs
               :
               For
               they
               have
               procured
               Orders
               to
               examine
               all
               Lords-Lieutenants
               ,
               Deputy-Lieutenants
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               that
               were
               in
               any
               Publick
               Employment
               ,
               
               if
               they
               would
               concur
               with
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Repeal
               of
               the
               Test
               and
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ;
               and
               all
               such
               whose
               Consciences
               did
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               Designs
               ,
               were
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               put
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               who
               they
               believe
               would
               be
               more
               compliant
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               Designs
               of
               defeating
               the
               Intent
               and
               Execution
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               made
               with
               so
               much
               Care
               and
               Caution
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               .
               And
               in
               many
               of
               these
               places
               they
               have
               put
               professed
               Papists
               ,
               though
               the
               Law
               has
               disabled
               them
               ,
               and
               warranted
               the
               Subjects
               not
               to
               have
               any
               regard
               to
               their
               Orders
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               invaded
               the
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               seized
               on
               the
               Charters
               of
               most
               of
               those
               Towns
               that
               have
               a
               right
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               ●heir
               Burgesses
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               have
               procured
               Surrenders
               to
               be
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Magistrates
               in
               them
               have
               delivered
               up
               all
               their
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               to
               be
               disposed
               of
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               who
               have
               thereupon
               placed
               new
               Magistrates
               in
               those
               Towns
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               can
               most
               entirely
               confide
               in
               ;
               and
               in
               many
               of
               them
               they
               have
               put
               Popish
               Magistrates
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Incapacities
               under
               which
               the
               Law
               has
               put
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               no
               Nation
               whatsoever
               can
               subsist
               without
               the
               Administration
               of
               good
               and
               impartial
               Justice
               ,
               upon
               which
               Mens
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Estates
               do
               depend
               ;
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               subjected
               these
               to
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Despotick
               Power
               :
               In
               the
               most
               important
               Affairs
               they
               have
               studied
               to
               discover
               before-hand
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               h●ve
               turned
               out
               such
               as
               they
               found
               would
               not
               conform
               themselves
               to
               their
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               others
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               more
               assured
               ,
               without
               having
               any
               regard
               to
               their
               Abilities
               .
               And
               they
               have
               not
               stuck
               to
               raise
               even
               professed
               Papists
               to
               the
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Incapacity
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Regard
               is
               due
               to
               any
               Sentences
               flowing
               from
               them
               .
               They
               have
               carried
               this
               so
               far
               as
               to
               deprive
               such
               Judges
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               common
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               shewed
               that
               they
               were
               governed
               by
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Directions
               which
               the
               others
               gave
               them
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               apparent
               they
               design
               to
               render
               themselves
               the
               absolute
               Masters
               of
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Honours
               and
               Estates
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               or
               Dignity
               soever
               they
               may
               be
               ;
               
               and
               that
               without
               having
               any
               regard
               either
               to
               the
               Equity
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               whom
               they
               will
               have
               to
               submit
               in
               all
               things
               to
               their
               own
               will
               and
               Pleasure
               ;
               hoping
               by
               such
               ways
               to
               intimidate
               those
               who
               are
               yet
               in
               Imployment
               ,
               as
               also
               such
               others
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               put
               in
               the
               rooms
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               have
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               see
               what
               they
               must
               look
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               at
               any
               time
               act
               in
               the
               least
               contrary
               to
               their
               good
               liking
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               failings
               of
               that
               kind
               are
               pardoned
               in
               any
               Persons
               whatsoever
               .
               A
               great
               deal
               of
               Blood
               has
               been
               shed
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               Judges
               governed
               by
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Rules
               and
               Forms
               of
               Law
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               suffering
               the
               Persons
               that
               were
               accused
               ,
               to
               plead
               in
               their
               own
               Defence
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               also
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Papists
               ,
               brought
               all
               the
               matters
               of
               Civil
               Justice
               into
               great
               uncertainties
               ;
               with
               how
               much
               Exactness
               and
               Justice
               soever
               that
               these
               Sentences
               may
               have
               been
               given
               .
               For
               since
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               do
               not
               only
               exclude
               Papists
               from
               all
               places
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               but
               have
               put
               them
               under
               an
               Incapacity
               ,
               none
               are
               bound
               to
               acknowledg
               or
               to
               obey
               their
               Judgments
               ;
               and
               all
               Sentences
               given
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               null
               and
               void
               of
               themselves
               :
               so
               that
               all
               Persons
               who
               have
               been
               cast
               in
               Trials
               before
               such
               Popish
               Judges
               ,
               may
               justly
               look
               on
               their
               pretended
               Sentences
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               more
               force
               than
               the
               Sentences
               of
               any
               private
               and
               unauthorized
               Person
               whatsoever
               .
               So
               deplorable
               is
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               are
               obliged
               to
               answer
               to
               such
               Judges
               ,
               that
               must
               in
               all
               things
               stick
               to
               the
               Rules
               which
               are
               set
               them
               by
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               raised
               them
               up
               to
               those
               Imployments
               ,
               so
               can
               turn
               them
               out
               of
               them
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               never
               be
               esteemed
               lawful
               Judges
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               their
               Sentences
               are
               ,
               in
               the
               Construction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               no
               Force
               and
               Efficacy
               .
               They
               have
               likewise
               disposed
               of
               all
               Military
               Imployments
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ;
               for
               tho
               the
               Laws
               have
               not
               only
               excluded
               Papists
               from
               all
               such
               Imployments
               ,
               but
               have
               in
               particular
               provided
               that
               they
               should
               be
               disarmed
               ;
               yet
               they
               ,
               in
               Contempt
               of
               these
               Laws
               ,
               have
               not
               only
               armed
               the
               Papists
               ,
               but
               have
               likewise
               raised
               them
               up
               to
               the
               greatest
               Military
               Trusts
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               Strangers
               as
               well
               as
               Natives
               ,
               and
               Irish
               as
               well
               as
               English
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               those
               
               means
               ,
               having
               rendred
               themselves
               Masters
               both
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               subjected
               them
               all
               to
               a
               Despotick
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               in
               a
               Capacity
               to
               maintain
               and
               execute
               their
               wicked
               Designs
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               enslave
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               The
               dismal
               Effects
               of
               this
               Subversion
               of
               the
               established
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               in
               England
               ,
               appear
               more
               evident
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               what
               we
               see
               done
               in
               Ireland
               :
               Where
               the
               whole
               Government
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               where
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Inhabitants
               are
               under
               the
               daily
               Fears
               of
               what
               may
               be
               justly
               apprehended
               from
               the
               Arbitrary
               Power
               which
               is
               set
               up
               there
               ;
               which
               has
               made
               great
               numbers
               of
               them
               leave
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               abandon
               their
               Estates
               in
               it
               ,
               remembring
               well
               that
               cruel
               and
               bloody
               Massacre
               which
               fell
               out
               in
               that
               Island
               in
               the
               Year
               1641.
               
            
             
               Those
               Evil
               Counsellous
               have
               also
               prevailed
               with
               the
               King
               to
               declare
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               clothed
               with
               
                 Absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Subjects
               are
               bound
               
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 without
                 Reserve
              
               :
               upon
               which
               he
               has
               assumed
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               both
               over
               the
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               from
               all
               which
               it
               is
               apparent
               what
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               matters
               are
               duly
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Those
               great
               and
               insufferable
               Oppressions
               ,
               and
               the
               open
               Contempt
               of
               all
               Law
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               sad
               Consequences
               that
               must
               certainly
               follow
               upon
               it
               ,
               have
               put
               the
               Subj●●ts
               under
               great
               and
               just
               Fears
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               them
               look
               after
               such
               lawful
               Remedies
               as
               are
               allowed
               of
               in
               all
               Nations
               ;
               yet
               all
               has
               been
               without
               Effect
               .
               And
               those
               Evil
               Counsellours
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               all
               Men
               apprehend
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               go
               about
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               this
               Oppression
               by
               Petitions
               ,
               Representations
               ,
               or
               other
               means
               authorised
               by
               Law.
               Thus
               did
               they
               proceed
               with
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               having
               offer'd
               a
               most
               humble
               Petition
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               terms
               full
               of
               Respect
               ,
               and
               not
               exceeding
               the
               number
               limited
               by
               Law
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               set
               forth
               in
               short
               the
               Reasons
               for
               which
               they
               could
               not
               obey
               that
               Order
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               Instigation
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               was
               sent
               them
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               appoint
               their
               Clergy
               to
               read
               in
               their
               
               Churches
               the
               Declaration
               for
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               Prison
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               brought
               to
               a
               Trial
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               some
               enormous
               Crime
               .
               They
               were
               not
               only
               obliged
               to
               defend
               themselves
               in
               that
               pursuit
               ,
               but
               to
               appear
               before
               professed
               Papists
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               taken
               the
               Test
               ,
               and
               by
               Consequence
               were
               Men
               whose
               Interest
               led
               them
               to
               condemn
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Judges
               that
               gave
               their
               Opinion
               in
               their
               Favours
               were
               thereupon
               turned
               out
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               pretended
               ,
               that
               any
               Kings
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               their
               Power
               has
               been
               ,
               and
               how
               Arbitrary
               and
               Despotick
               soever
               they
               have
               been
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               have
               ever
               reckoned
               a
               Crime
               for
               their
               Subjects
               to
               come
               in
               all
               Submission
               and
               Respect
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               due
               Number
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               the
               Limits
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               represent
               to
               them
               the
               Reasons
               that
               made
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               obey
               their
               Orders
               .
               Those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               also
               treated
               a
               Peer
               of
               the
               Realm
               as
               a
               Criminal
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               said
               that
               the
               Subjects
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               the
               Orders
               of
               a
               Popish
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ;
               tho
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               by
               Law
               rendred
               incapable
               of
               all
               such
               Trusts
               ,
               no
               regard
               is
               due
               to
               their
               Orders
               .
               This
               being
               the
               Security
               which
               the
               People
               have
               by
               the
               Law
               for
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Honours
               and
               Estates
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               subjected
               to
               the
               Arbitrary
               Proceedings
               of
               Papists
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               put
               into
               any
               Employments
               Civil
               or
               Military
               .
            
             
               Both
               We
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               Dearest
               and
               most
               Entirely
               Beloved
               Consort
               ,
               the
               Princess
               ,
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               signify
               in
               terms
               full
               of
               Respect
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               just
               and
               deep
               Regret
               which
               all
               these
               Proceedings
               have
               given
               us
               :
               and
               in
               Compliance
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Desires
               signified
               to
               us
               ,
               We
               declared
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               of
               Mouth
               to
               his
               Envoy
               ,
               and
               in
               writing
               ,
               what
               our
               Thoughts
               were
               touching
               the
               repealing
               of
               the
               Test
               and
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ;
               which
               we
               did
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               we
               hoped
               we
               had
               proposed
               an
               Expedient
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Peace
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               a
               happy
               Agreement
               among
               the
               Subjects
               of
               all
               Perswasions
               might
               have
               been
               settled
               ;
               but
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               have
               put
               such
               ill
               Constructions
               on
               these
               our
               good
               Intentions
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               alienate
               the
               King
               more
               and
               more
               from
               us
               ;
               as
               if
               We
               had
               designed
               to
               disturb
               the
               Quiet
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
             
               The
               last
               and
               great
               Remedy
               for
               all
               those
               Evils
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               for
               securing
               the
               Nation
               against
               the
               evil
               Practices
               of
               those
               wicked
               Counsellors
               ;
               but
               this
               could
               not
               be
               yet
               compassed
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               easily
               be
               brought
               about
               .
               For
               those
               Men
               apprehending
               that
               a
               lawful
               Parliament
               being
               once
               assembled
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               brought
               to
               an
               account
               for
               all
               their
               open
               Violations
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               Plots
               and
               Conspiracies
               against
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               under
               the
               specious
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               first
               to
               sow
               Divisions
               among
               Protestants
               ,
               between
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               :
               The
               Design
               being
               laid
               to
               engage
               Protestants
               that
               are
               all
               equally
               concerned
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               Popish
               Oppression
               ,
               into
               mutual
               Quarellings
               ;
               that
               so
               by
               these
               ,
               some
               Advantages
               might
               be
               given
               to
               them
               to
               bring
               about
               their
               Designs
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               .
               For
               they
               see
               well
               that
               if
               all
               Protestants
               could
               enter
               into
               a
               mutual
               good
               Understanding
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               concur
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               preserving
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               possible
               for
               them
               to
               compass
               their
               wicked
               Ends.
               They
               have
               also
               required
               all
               Persons
               in
               the
               several
               Counties
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               either
               were
               in
               any
               Imployment
               ,
               or
               were
               in
               any
               considerable
               Esteem
               ,
               to
               declare
               before-hand
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               concur
               in
               the
               Repeal
               of
               the
               Test
               and
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               give
               their
               Voices
               in
               the
               Elections
               to
               Parliament
               only
               for
               such
               as
               would
               concur
               in
               it
               :
               Such
               as
               would
               not
               thus
               preingage
               themselves
               ,
               were
               turned
               out
               of
               all
               Imployments
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               entred
               into
               those
               Engagements
               were
               put
               into
               their
               places
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               being
               Papists
               .
               And
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Charters
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               those
               Buroughs
               that
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               send
               Burgesses
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               have
               ordered
               such
               Regulations
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               and
               necessary
               ,
               for
               assuring
               themselves
               of
               all
               the
               Members
               that
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               by
               those
               Corporations
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               they
               hope
               to
               avoid
               that
               Punishment
               which
               they
               have
               deserved
               ,
               tho
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               all
               Acts
               made
               by
               Popish
               Magistrates
               are
               null
               and
               void
               of
               themselves
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               Parliament
               can
               be
               lawful
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Elections
               and
               Returns
               are
               made
               by
               Popish
               Sheriffs
               and
               Mayors
               of
               Towns
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Authority
               
               and
               Magistracy
               is
               in
               such
               hands
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               have
               any
               lawful
               Parliament
               .
               And
               tho
               according
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               English
               Government
               and
               immemorial
               Custom
               ,
               all
               Elections
               of
               Parliament-Men
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               with
               an
               entire
               Liberty
               ,
               without
               any
               sort
               of
               Force
               ,
               or
               the
               requiring
               the
               Electors
               to
               chuse
               such
               Persons
               as
               shall
               be
               named
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Persons
               thus
               freely
               elected
               ,
               ought
               to
               give
               their
               Opinions
               freely
               upon
               all
               matters
               that
               are
               brought
               before
               them
               ,
               having
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               Nation
               ever
               before
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               following
               in
               all
               things
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               yet
               now
               the
               People
               of
               England
               cannot
               expect
               a
               Remedy
               from
               a
               free
               Parliament
               legally
               called
               and
               chosen
               :
               But
               they
               may
               perhaps
               see
               one
               called
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Elections
               will
               be
               carried
               by
               Fraud
               or
               Force
               ,
               and
               which
               will
               be
               composed
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               hold
               themselves
               well
               assured
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               things
               will
               be
               carried
               on
               according
               to
               their
               Direction
               and
               Interest
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               the
               Good
               or
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               Which
               may
               appear
               evidently
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Persons
               tried
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               gain
               them
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Repeal
               of
               the
               Test
               and
               
                 Penal
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               procured
               that
               Parliament
               to
               be
               dissolved
               when
               they
               found
               that
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               neither
               by
               Promises
               nor
               Threatnings
               ,
               prevail
               with
               the
               Members
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               wicked
               Designs
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               crown
               all
               ,
               There
               are
               great
               and
               violent
               Presumptions
               ,
               inducing
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               their
               ill
               Designs
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               gaining
               to
               themselves
               the
               more
               time
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               encouraging
               their
               Complices
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               discouraging
               of
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               have
               published
               that
               the
               Queen
               hath
               brought
               forth
               a
               Son
               ;
               tho
               there
               have
               appeared
               both
               during
               the
               
               Queen's
               pretended
               Bigness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               in
               which
               the
               Birth
               was
               managed
               ,
               so
               many
               just
               and
               visible
               grounds
               of
               Suspicion
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               We
               our selves
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               good
               Subjects
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               ,
               do
               vehemently
               suspect
               that
               the
               pretended
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               was
               not
               born
               by
               the
               Queen
               .
               And
               it
               is
               notoriously
               known
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               many
               both
               doubted
               of
               the
               
               Queen's
               Bigness
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               was
               not
               any
               one
               thing
               done
               to
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               their
               Doubts
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               our
               Dearest
               and
               most
               Entirely
               Beloved
               Consort
               
               the
               Princess
               ,
               and
               likewise
               We
               our Selves
               ,
               have
               so
               great
               an
               Interest
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Right
               as
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               to
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               :
               Since
               also
               the
               English
               did
               in
               the
               Year
               1672.
               when
               the
               States
               General
               of
               the
               
                 Vnited
                 Provinces
              
               were
               invaded
               in
               a
               most
               unjust
               War
               ,
               use
               their
               uttermost
               Endeavours
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               War
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               opposition
               to
               those
               who
               were
               then
               in
               the
               Government
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               so
               doing
               they
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               both
               the
               Favour
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               their
               Imployments
               :
               And
               since
               the
               English
               Nation
               has
               ●ver
               testified
               a
               most
               particular
               Affection
               and
               Esteem
               ,
               both
               to
               our
               Dearest
               Consort
               the
               Princess
               ,
               and
               to
               Our Selves
               ,
               We
               cannot
               excuse
               our selves
               from
               espousing
               their
               Interests
               in
               a
               Matter
               of
               such
               high
               Consequence
               ,
               and
               from
               contributing
               all
               that
               lies
               in
               us
               for
               the
               maintaining
               both
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               securing
               to
               them
               the
               continual
               Enjoyment
               of
               all
               their
               just
               Rights
               .
               To
               the
               doing
               of
               which
               we
               are
               most
               earnestly
               solicited
               by
               a
               great
               many
               Lords
               both
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               Gentlemen
               and
               other
               Subjects
               of
               all
               Ranks
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               go
               over
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               over
               with
               us
               a
               Force
               sufficient
               ,
               by
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               defend
               us
               from
               the
               Violence
               of
               those
               Evil
               Counsellors
               .
               And
               We
               being
               desirous
               that
               our
               Intentions
               in
               this
               may
               be
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               have
               for
               this
               end
               prepared
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               We
               have
               hitherto
               given
               a
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               Reasons
               inducing
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               so
               we
               now
               think
               fit
               to
               declare
               that
               this
               our
               Expedition
               is
               intended
               for
               no
               other
               Design
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               a
               free
               and
               lawful
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               possible
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               all
               the
               late
               Charters
               by
               which
               the
               Elections
               of
               Burgesses
               are
               limited
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Custom
               ,
               shall
               be
               considered
               as
               null
               and
               of
               no
               force
               ;
               and
               likewise
               all
               Magistrates
               who
               have
               been
               injustly
               turned
               out
               ,
               shall
               forthwith
               resume
               their
               former
               Imployments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               the
               Buroughs
               of
               England
               ,
               shall
               return
               again
               to
               their
               Ancient
               Prescriptions
               and
               Charters
               :
               And
               more
               particularly
               that
               the
               Ancient
               Charter
               of
               the
               great
               and
               famous
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               shall
               again
               be
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Writs
               for
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               shall
               be
               addressed
               to
               the
               proper
               Officers
               ,
               according
               to
               Law
               and
               Custom
               .
               That
               also
               none
               be
               suffered
               to
               
               choose
               or
               to
               be
               chosen
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               but
               such
               as
               are
               qualified
               by
               Law
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               being
               thus
               lawfully
               chosen
               ,
               they
               shall
               meet
               and
               sit
               in
               full
               Freedom
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               two
               Houses
               may
               concur
               in
               the
               preparing
               such
               Laws
               as
               they
               ,
               upon
               full
               and
               free
               debate
               ,
               shall
               judg
               necessary
               and
               convenient
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               confirming
               and
               executing
               the
               Law
               concerning
               the
               Test
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Laws
               as
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               Security
               and
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               as
               likewise
               for
               making
               such
               Laws
               as
               may
               establish
               a
               good
               Agreement
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               all
               Protestant
               Dissenters
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               covering
               and
               securing
               of
               all
               such
               who
               will
               live
               peaceably
               under
               the
               Government
               as
               becomes
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               from
               all
               Persecution
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               even
               Papists
               themselves
               not
               excepted
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               all
               other
               things
               which
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               shall
               find
               necessary
               for
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               more
               danger
               of
               the
               Nations
               falling
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               under
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
              
               .
               To
               this
               Parliament
               we
               will
               also
               refer
               the
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               pretended
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               relating
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Right
               of
               Succession
               .
            
             
               And
               We
               for
               our
               part
               ,
               will
               concur
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               procure
               the
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               which
               a
               Free
               and
               Lawful
               Parliament
               shall
               determine
               ;
               since
               We
               have
               nothing
               before
               our
               Eyes
               in
               this
               our
               Undertaking
               ,
               but
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               the
               covering
               of
               all
               Men
               from
               Persecution
               for
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               securing
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               the
               free
               Enjoyment
               of
               all
               their
               Laws
               ,
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               under
               a
               just
               and
               legal
               Government
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Design
               that
               We
               have
               proposed
               to
               our Selves
               in
               appearing
               upon
               this
               occasion
               in
               Arms
               :
               In
               the
               Conduct
               of
               which
               ,
               We
               will
               keep
               the
               Forces
               under
               our
               Command
               ,
               under
               all
               the
               strictness
               of
               Martial
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               special
               care
               that
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Countries
               through
               which
               we
               must
               march
               ,
               shall
               not
               suffer
               by
               their
               means
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               admit
               of
               it
               ,
               We
               promise
               that
               We
               will
               send
               back
               all
               those
               Foreign
               Forces
               that
               we
               have
               brought
               along
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               therefore
               hope
               that
               all
               People
               will
               judg
               rightly
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               approve
               of
               these
               our
               P●oceedings
               ;
               but
               We
               chiefly
               relie
               on
               
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               for
               the
               Success
               of
               this
               our
               Undertaking
               ,
               in
               which
               We
               place
               our
               whole
               and
               only
               Confidence
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               in
               the
               last
               place
               invite
               and
               require
               all
               Persons
               whatsoever
               ,
               all
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               both
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               all
               Lords-Lieutenants
               ,
               Deputy-Lieutenants
               ,
               and
               all
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               other
               Commons
               of
               all
               Ranks
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               assist
               us
               in
               order
               to
               the
               executing
               of
               this
               our
               Design
               ,
               against
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               oppose
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               prevent
               all
               those
               Miseries
               which
               must
               needs
               follow
               upon
               the
               Nations
               being
               kept
               under
               Arbitrary
               Government
               and
               Slavery
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Violences
               and
               Disorders
               which
               have
               overturned
               the
               whole
               Constitution
               of
               the
               English
               Government
               ,
               may
               be
               fully
               redressed
               in
               a
               FREE
               AND
               LEGAL
               PARLIAMENT
               .
            
             
               And
               We
               do
               likewise
               resolve
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Nations
               are
               brought
               to
               a
               State
               of
               Quiet
               ,
               We
               will
               take
               care
               that
               a
               Parliament
               shall
               be
               called
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               for
               the
               restoring
               the
               Ancient
               Constitution
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               for
               bringing
               the
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               to
               such
               a
               Settlement
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               may
               live
               easie
               and
               happy
               ,
               and
               for
               putting
               an
               end
               to
               all
               the
               injust
               Violences
               that
               have
               been
               in
               a
               course
               of
               so
               many
               Years
               committed
               there
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               also
               study
               to
               bring
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Ireland
               to
               such
               a
               State
               ,
               that
               the
               Settlement
               there
               may
               be
               religiously
               observed
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Protestant
               and
               British
               Interest
               there
               may
               be
               secured
               .
               And
               we
               will
               endeavour
               by
               all
               possible
               means
               to
               procure
               such
               an
               Establishment
               in
               all
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               all
               live
               in
               a
               happy
               Union
               and
               Correspondence
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Happiness
               of
               those
               Nations
               may
               be
               established
               upon
               lasting
               Foundations
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 at
                 our
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 Hague
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Tenth
                   day
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1688.
                   
                
              
               
                 WILLIAM
                 HENRY
                 ,
                 PRINCE
                 OF
                 
                   ORANGE
                   .
                   By
                   His
                   Highnesses
                   special
                   Command
                   ,
                
                 C.
                 HUYGENS.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               His
               Highnesses
               Additional
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               AFter
               We
               had
               prepared
               and
               printed
               this
               our
               Declaration
               ,
               we
               have
               understood
               ,
               that
               the
               Subverters
               of
               the
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               ,
               hearing
               of
               our
               Preparations
               to
               assist
               the
               People
               against
               them
               ,
               have
               begun
               to
               retract
               some
               of
               the
               Arbitrary
               and
               Despotick
               Powers
               that
               they
               had
               assumed
               ,
               and
               to
               vacate
               some
               of
               their
               unjust
               Judgments
               and
               Decrees
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               their
               Guilt
               ,
               and
               the
               distrust
               of
               their
               Force
               ,
               have
               induced
               them
               to
               offer
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               some
               seeming
               Relief
               from
               their
               great
               Oppressions
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               quiet
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               demanding
               a
               Secure
               Reestablishment
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               under
               the
               shelter
               of
               our
               Arms.
               They
               do
               also
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               we
               intend
               to
               Conquer
               and
               Enslave
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               add
               a
               few
               words
               to
               our
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               confident
               ,
               that
               no
               Persons
               can
               have
               such
               hard
               Thoughts
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               imagine
               that
               we
               have
               any
               other
               Design
               in
               this
               Undertaking
               ,
               than
               to
               procure
               a
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               the
               Subjects
               upon
               so
               sure
               a
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               danger
               of
               the
               Nation
               's
               relapsing
               into
               the
               like
               Miseries
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Forces
               we
               have
               brought
               along
               with
               us
               ,
               are
               utterly
               disproportioned
               to
               that
               wicked
               Design
               of
               Conquering
               the
               Nation
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               capable
               of
               intending
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               great
               Numbers
               of
               the
               principal
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               that
               are
               Men
               of
               Eminent
               Quality
               and
               Estates
               ,
               and
               Persons
               of
               known
               Integrity
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Religion
               and
               Government
               of
               England
               ;
               many
               of
               them
               being
               also
               distinguished
               by
               their
               constant
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               who
               do
               both
               accompany
               Us
               in
               this
               Expedition
               ,
               and
               have
               earnestly
               solicited
               Us
               to
               it
               ,
               will
               cover
               Us
               from
               all
               such
               Malicious
               Insinuations
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               either
               those
               who
               have
               invited
               Us
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               already
               come
               to
               assist
               Us
               ,
               can
               join
               in
               a
               wicked
               Attempt
               of
               Conquest
               ,
               to
               make
               
               void
               their
               own
               lawful
               Titles
               to
               their
               Honours
               ,
               Estates
               and
               Interests
               .
               We
               are
               also
               confident
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               see
               how
               little
               weight
               there
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               all
               Promises
               and
               Engagements
               that
               can
               be
               now
               made
               ,
               since
               there
               has
               been
               so
               little
               regard
               had
               in
               Time
               past
               to
               the
               most
               solemn
               Promises
               .
               And
               as
               that
               imperfect
               Redress
               that
               is
               now
               offered
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               Confession
               of
               those
               Violations
               of
               the
               Government
               that
               we
               have
               set
               forth
               ;
               so
               the
               defectiveness
               of
               it
               is
               no
               less
               Apparent
               ;
               for
               they
               lay
               down
               nothing
               which
               they
               may
               not
               take
               up
               at
               pleasure
               :
               and
               they
               reserve
               entire
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               their
               Claims
               and
               Pretences
               to
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Despotick
               Power
               ;
               which
               has
               been
               the
               root
               of
               all
               their
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               total
               subversion
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               And
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Redress
               nor
               Remedy
               offered
               but
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subjects
               that
               have
               been
               invaded
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               any
               pretended
               Acts
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               extremity
               of
               their
               Affairs
               has
               driven
               them
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               refer
               all
               to
               a
               Free
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               a
               Lawful
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 Court
                 in
                 the
                 Hague
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   24
                   th
                   day
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   1688.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Henry
                
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   his
                   Highness
                   special
                   Command
                
                 ,
                 C.
                 HUYGENS.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               My
               Lords
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Commission
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             
               IMost
               humbly
               Intreat
               your
               Lordships
               Favourable
               Interpretation
               of
               what
               I
               now
               Write
               ,
               That
               since
               your
               Lordships
               are
               resolved
               to
               Proceed
               against
               those
               who
               have
               not
               complyed
               with
               the
               King's
               Command
               ,
               in
               Reading
               His
               Deelaration
               .
               It
               is
               absolutely
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               Serve
               His
               Majesty
               any
               longer
               in
               this
               Commission
               :
               I
               beg
               leave
               to
               tell
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               my Self
               did
               submit
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               never
               be
               any
               way
               Instrumental
               in
               Punishing
               those
               my
               Brethren
               that
               did
               not
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               call
               
                 God
                 to
                 Wittness
              
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               did
               ,
               was
               meerly
               in
               a
               
                 Principle
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               So
               I
               am
               fully
               satisfied
               that
               their
               forbearance
               was
               upon
               the
               same
               Principle
               .
               I
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               think
               otherwise
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               our
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               have
               signaliz'd
               their
               
                 Loyalty
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
              
               ;
               and
               their
               Zealous
               Affections
               to
               His
               
                 Present
                 Majesty's
                 Person
              
               ,
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               Times
               .
               Now
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               seeming
               to
               be
               exceedingly
               concerned
               in
               this
               Prosecution
               ;
               I
               must
               declare
               ,
               I
               cannot
               with
               a
               safe
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Sit
              
               or
               Iudg
               in
               this
               Caufe
               ,
               upon
               so
               many
               Pious
               and
               Excellent
               Men
               ,
               with
               whom
               (
               if
               it
               be
               God's
               Will
               )
               it
               rather
               becomes
               me
               to
               Suffer
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               in
               the
               least
               an
               Occasion
               of
               their
               Sufferings
               .
               I
               therefore
               earnestly
               request
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               to
               interceed
               with
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               Graciously
               dismissed
               from
               any
               further
               Attendance
               at
               your
               Board
               :
               And
               to
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               still
               ready
               to
               Sacrifice
               what
               ever
               I
               have
               to
               His
               Service
               ,
               but
               my
               Conscience
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   your
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   most
                   Faithful
                   and
                   Obedient
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 ROCHESTER
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Letter
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Collection
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 forgotten
                 till
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Speech
               of
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               ,
               to
               some
               Principle
               Gentlemen
               of
               Somersetshire
               and
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               on
               their
               coming
               to
               Ioyn
               his
               Highness
               at
               Exeter
               the
               15th
               of
               Nov.
               1688.
               
            
             
               THO
               we
               know
               not
               all
               your
               Persons
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               your
               Names
               ,
               and
               remember
               the
               Character
               of
               your
               Worth
               and
               Interest
               in
               your
               Country
               .
               You
               see
               we
               are
               come
               according
               to
               your
               Invitation
               and
               our
               Promise
               .
               Our
               Duty
               to
               God
               obliges
               us
               to
               protect
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               and
               our
               Love
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               your
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               .
               We
               expected
               you
               that
               dwelt
               so
               near
               the
               place
               of
               our
               Landing
               ,
               would
               have
               joyn'd
               us
               sooner
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               is
               now
               too
               late
               ,
               nor
               that
               we
               want
               your
               Military
               Assistance
               so
               much
               as
               your
               Countenance
               and
               Presence
               ,
               to
               justify
               our
               declar'd
               Pretensions
               ;
               rather
               than
               accomplish
               our
               good
               and
               gracious
               Designs
               .
               Tho
               we
               have
               brought
               both
               a
               good
               Fleet
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Army
               ,
               to
               render
               these
               Kingdoms
               happy
               ,
               by
               rescuing
               all
               Protestants
               from
               Popery
               ,
               Slavery
               ,
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ;
               by
               restoring
               them
               to
               their
               Rights
               and
               Properties
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               promoting
               of
               Peace
               and
               Trade
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Life-Blood
               of
               a
               Nation
               ;
               yet
               we
               rely
               more
               on
               the
               Goodness
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Justice
               of
               our
               Cause
               ,
               than
               on
               any
               Humane
               Force
               and
               Power
               whatever
               .
               Yet
               since
               God
               is
               pleased
               we
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               Humane
               means
               ,
               and
               not
               expect
               Miracles
               ,
               for
               our
               preservation
               and
               Happiness
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               neglect
               making
               use
               of
               this
               gracious
               Opportunity
               ,
               but
               with
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               Courage
               put
               in
               Execution
               our
               so
               honourable
               Purposes
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Friends
               and
               Fellow-Protestants
               ,
               we
               bid
               you
               and
               all
               your
               Followers
               most
               heartily
               Well
               come
               to
               our
               Court
               and
               Camp.
               Let
               the
               whole
               World
               now
               Judg
               ,
               if
               our
               pretentions
               are
               not
               Just
               ,
               Generous
               ,
               Sincere
               ,
               and
               above
               Price
               ;
               since
               we
               might
               have
               even
               a
               Bridg
               of
               Gold
               to
               Return
               back
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               our
               Principle
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               rather
               to
               dye
               in
               a
               Good
               Cause
               ,
               than
               live
               in
               a
               Bad
               one
               ,
               well
               knowing
               that
               Vertue
               and
               True
               Honour
               is
               its
               own
               Reward
               ,
               and
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Mankind
               Our
               Great
               and
               Only
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               True
               Copy
               of
               a
               Paper
               delivered
               by
               the
               Lord
               Devonshire
               to
               the
               Mayor
               of
               Darby
               ,
               where
               he
               quarter'd
               the
               One
               and
               twentieth
               of
               November
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               WE
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               
                 Northern
                 Parts
              
               of
               England
               ,
               being
               deeply
               sensible
               of
               the
               Calamities
               that
               threaten
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               do
               think
               it
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               Christians
               and
               
                 good
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               what
               in
               Us
               lies
               ,
               the
               Healing
               of
               our
               present
               Distractions
               ,
               and
               preventing
               Greater
               :
               And
               as
               with
               Grief
               We
               apprehend
               the
               sad
               Consequences
               that
               may
               arise
               from
               the
               Landing
               of
               an
               Army
               in
               
                 this
                 Kingdom
              
               from
               
                 Foreign
                 Parts
              
               ;
               So
               We
               cannot
               but
               deplore
               the
               Occasion
               given
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               Invasions
               ,
               made
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               on
               our
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               .
               And
               whereas
               We
               cannot
               think
               of
               any
               other
               Expedient
               to
               compose
               our
               Differences
               ,
               and
               prevent
               Effusion
               of
               Blood
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               procured
               a
               Settlement
               in
               
                 these
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               after
               the
               late
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               the
               Meeting
               and
               Sitting
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               freely
               and
               duly
               Chosen
               ,
               We
               think
               our Selves
               obliged
               (
               as
               far
               as
               in
               Us
               lies
               )
               to
               promote
               it
               ;
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               His
               Declaration
               )
               is
               willing
               to
               submit
               His
               own
               Pretensions
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Matters
               ,
               to
               their
               Determination
               :
               We
               heartily
               wish
               ,
               and
               humbly
               pray
               ,
               
                 That
                 His
                 Majesty
              
               would
               Consent
               to
               
                 this
                 Expedient
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               future
               Settlement
               ;
               And
               hope
               that
               such
               a
               Temperament
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Army
               now
               on
               foot
               ,
               may
               not
               give
               any
               Interruption
               to
               the
               proceeding
               of
               a
               Parliament
               .
               But
               if
               to
               the
               great
               Misfortune
               and
               Ruine
               of
               
                 these
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               it
               should
               prove
               otherwise
               ,
               We
               further
               Declare
               ,
               That
               We
               will
               ,
               to
               our
               utmost
               ,
               defend
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Letter
               from
               a
               Gentleman
               at
               
                 Kings-Lyn
                 ,
                 Decemb
              
               .
               7.
               1688.
               to
               his
               Friend
               in
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               came
               to
               Town
               on
               Wednesday
               Night
               ,
               with
               many
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               County
               ;
               and
               yesterday
               in
               the
               Market-place
               received
               the
               Address
               following
               ,
               which
               was
               presented
               by
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               many
               hundreds
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       his
                       Grace
                       the
                       most
                       Noble
                       HENRY
                       Duke
                       of
                       Norfolk
                       ,
                       Lord
                       Marshal
                       of
                       England
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         My
                         Lord
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       THE
                       daily
                       Allarums
                       we
                       receive
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       from
                       Foreign
                       as
                       Domestick
                       Enemies
                       ,
                       give
                       us
                       just
                       Apprehensions
                       of
                       the
                       approaching
                       Danger
                       which
                       we
                       conceive
                       we
                       are
                       in
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       apply
                       with
                       all
                       earnestness
                       to
                       your
                       Grace
                       as
                       our
                       great
                       Patron
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       humble
                       Confidence
                       to
                       succeed
                       in
                       our
                       Expectations
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       put
                       into
                       such
                       a
                       posture
                       by
                       your
                       Grace's
                       Directions
                       and
                       Conduct
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       make
                       us
                       appear
                       as
                       zealous
                       as
                       any
                       in
                       the
                       Defence
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Protestant
                         Religion
                      
                       ,
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       Ancient
                       Government
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       .
                       Being
                       the
                       desire
                       of
                       many
                       hundreds
                       ,
                       who
                       most
                       humbly
                       challenge
                       a
                       Right
                       of
                       your
                       Grace's
                       Protection
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       His
                       Grace's
                       Answer
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Mr.
                         Mayor
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       I
                       Am
                       very
                       much
                       obliged
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       your
                       Body
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       here
                       present
                       ,
                       for
                       your
                       good
                       Opinion
                       of
                       me
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       Confidence
                       you
                       have
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       do
                       what
                       in
                       me
                       lies
                       to
                       support
                       and
                       defend
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Liberties
                       ,
                       and
                       Protestant
                       Religion
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       I
                       will
                       never
                       deceive
                       you
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       since
                       the
                       coming
                       of
                       the
                       Prince
                       of
                       Orange
                       hath
                       given
                       us
                       an
                       opportunity
                       to
                       declare
                       for
                       the
                       defence
                       of
                       them
                       ;
                       I
                       can
                       only
                       assure
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       Man
                       will
                       venture
                       his
                       Life
                       and
                       Fortune
                       more
                       freely
                       for
                       the
                       Defence
                       of
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Liberties
                       ,
                       and
                       Protestant
                       Religion
                       ,
                       than
                       I
                       will
                       do
                       ;
                       and
                       with
                       all
                       these
                       Gentlemen
                       here
                       present
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       more
                       ,
                       will
                       unanimously
                       concur
                       therein
                       ;
                       and
                       you
                       shall
                       see
                       that
                       all
                       possible
                       Care
                       shall
                       be
                       taken
                       ,
                       that
                       such
                       a
                       Defence
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       as
                       you
                       require
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               AFter
               which
               the
               Duke
               was
               ,
               with
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               received
               at
               the
               Mayor's
               House
               at
               Dinner
               ,
               with
               great
               Acclamations
               ;
               and
               his
               Proceedings
               therein
               have
               put
               our
               County
               into
               a
               Condition
               of
               Defence
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               shall
               hear
               further
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               our
               Militia
               being
               ordered
               to
               be
               raised
               throughout
               the
               County
               .
            
             
               Our
               Tradesmen
               ,
               Seamen
               ,
               and
               Mobile
               ,
               have
               this
               morning
               generally
               put
               Orange
               Ribbon
               on
               their
               Hats
               ,
               Ecchoing
               
               Huzza's
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               and
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               .
            
             
               All
               are
               in
               a
               hot
               Ferment
               :
               God
               send
               us
               a
               good
               issue
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Lyn-Regis
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 10.
                 1688.
                 
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 BY
                 mine
                 of
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 Instant
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 you
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Address
                 of
                 this
                 Corporation
                 to
                 hi●
                 Grace
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Grace's
                 Answer
                 thereto
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 his
                 Grace
                 has
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Militia
                 Troops
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 Defence
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Speech
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                 Norfolk's
                 Second
                 Speech
                 at
                 Lynn
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Hope
                 you
                 see
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 posture
                 you
                 desired
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 both
                 for
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 very
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 an
                 Appearance
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Condition
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 again
                 renew
                 my
                 former
                 Assurances
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 ever
                 stand
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Settlement
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 concurrence
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 pursuant
                 to
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 God
                 save
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               Assembled
               at
               Guildhal
               ,
               Dec.
               1688.
               
            
             
               WE
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               World
               believes
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               Great
               and
               Dangerous
               Conjuncture
               ,
               We
               are
               heartily
               and
               zealously
               concerned
               for
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
               And
               We
               did
               reasonably
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               having
               Issued
               His
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               Writs
               for
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               We
               might
               have
               rested
               Secure
               under
               the
               Expectation
               of
               that
               Meeting
               :
               But
               His
               Majesty
               having
               withdrawn
               Himself
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               We
               apprehend
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               His
               Departure
               out
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               Pernicious
               Counsels
               of
               Persons
               ill
               Affected
               to
               Our
               Nation
               and
               Religion
               ,
               We
               cannot
               ,
               without
               being
               wanting
               to
               Our
               Duty
               ,
               be
               silent
               under
               those
               Calamities
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Popish
               Counsels
               which
               so
               long
               prevailed
               ,
               have
               miserably
               involved
               these
               Realms
               .
               We
               do
               therefore
               Unanimously
               resolve
               to
               apply
               Our Selves
               to
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               with
               so
               great
               Kindness
               to
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               so
               vast
               Expence
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               hazard
               to
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               hath
               Undertaken
               ,
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               Procure
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               rescue
               Us
               ,
               with
               as
               little
               Effusion
               as
               possible
               of
               Christian
               Blood
               ,
               from
               the
               imminent
               Dangers
               of
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               .
            
             
               And
               We
               do
               hereby
               Declare
               ,
               That
               We
               will
               ,
               with
               our
               utmost
               Endeavours
               ,
               assist
               his
               Highness
               in
               the
               obtaining
               such
               a
               Parliament
               with
               all
               speed
               ,
               wherein
               Our
               Laws
               ,
               Our
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               may
               be
               Secured
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               particular
               ,
               with
               a
               due
               Liberty
               to
               Protestant
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               in
               general
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               Interest
               ov●r
               the
               whole
               World
               may
               be
               Supported
               and
               Encouraged
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Established
               Government
               in
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               Advantage
               of
               all
               Princes
               and
               States
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               herein
               concerned
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               We
               will
               Endeavour
               to
               Preserve
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               Us
               lies
               ,
               the
               Peace
               and
               Security
               of
               these
               great
               and
               populous
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminister
               ,
               and
               the
               Parts
               Adjacent
               ,
               by
               taking
               Care
               to
               Disarm
               all
               Papists
               ,
               and
               Secure
               all
               Jesuits
               and
               Romish
               Priests
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               or
               about
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               Us
               ,
               for
               promoting
               His
               Higness's
               Generous
               Intentions
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               We
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               it
               as
               occasion
               shall
               Require
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   Cant.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Tho
                   Ebor.
                
                 
              
               
                 Pembroke
                 .
              
               
                 Dorset
                 .
              
               
                 Mulgrave
                 .
              
               
                 Thanet
                 .
              
               
                 Carlisle
                 .
              
               
                 Craven
                 .
              
               
                 Ailesbury
                 .
              
               
                 Burlington
                 .
              
               
                 Sussex
                 .
              
               
                 Berkeley
                 .
              
               
                 Rochester
                 .
              
               
                 Newport
                 .
              
               
                 Weymouth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   P.
                   Winchester
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   Asaph
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fran.
                   Ely.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Tho.
                   Roffen
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tho.
                   Petribtrg
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   P.
                   Wharton
                
                 .
              
               
                 North
                 and
                 Grey
                 .
              
               
                 Chandos
                 .
              
               
                 Montague
                 .
              
               
                 
                   T.
                   Iermyn
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vaughan
                   Carbery
                
                 .
              
               
                 Culpeper
                 .
              
               
                 Crewe
                 .
              
               
                 Osulston
                 .
              
            
             
               WHereas
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               privately
               this
               Morning
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               We
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               whose
               Names
               are
               Subscribed
               ,
               being
               assembled
               at
               Guild-hall
               in
               London
               ,
               having
               Agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               Signed
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Cities
              
               of
               London
               and
               Westminister
               ,
               
                 Assembled
                 at
              
               Guild-hall
               ,
               11
               Decemb.
               1688.
               
               Do
               desire
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Weymouth
               ,
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Lord
               Culpeper
               ,
               forthwith
               to
               attend
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               with
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               acquaint
               his
               Highness
               with
               what
               we
               have
               further
               done
               at
               that
               Meeting
               .
               
                 Dated
                 at
              
               Guild-hall
               the
               11
               
                 th
                 of
              
               December
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Paper
               delivered
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               sent
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               Treat
               with
               Him.
               And
               his
               Highnesses
               Answer
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               on
               the
               8
               th
               of
               December
               1688
               ,
               at
               Hungerford
               ,
               a
               Paper
               signed
               by
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Hallifax
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Nottingham
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Godolphin
               ,
               Commissioners
               sent
               unto
               Us
               from
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               delivered
               to
               Us
               in
               these
               Words
               following
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               King
               commandeth
               us
               to
               acquaint
               You
               ,
               That
               he
               observeth
               all
               the
               Differences
               and
               Causes
               of
               Complaint
               alledged
               by
               Your
               Highness
               seem
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               He
               hath
               already
               declared
               ,
               was
               resolved
               before
               this
               to
               call
               one
               ,
               but
               thought
               that
               in
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Affairs
               it
               was
               adviseable
               to
               defer
               it
               till
               things
               were
               more
               compos'd
               .
            
             
               Yet
               seeing
               that
               His
               People
               still
               continue
               to
               desire
               it
               ;
               He
               hath
               put
               forth
               His
               Proclamation
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               Issued
               forth
               His
               Writs
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               prevent
               any
               Cause
               of
               Interruption
               in
               it
               ,
               He
               will
               consent
               to
               every
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               reasonably
               required
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               all
               those
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               hath
               therefore
               sent
               Us
               to
               attend
               Your
               Highness
               for
               the
               adjusting
               of
               all
               Matters
               that
               shall
               be
               agreed
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Elections
               ,
               and
               the
               Security
               of
               Sitting
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               immediately
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Treaty
               in
               Order
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               proposeth
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               respective
               Armies
               may
               be
               restrained
               within
               such
               Limits
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               a
               Distance
               from
               London
               ,
               as
               may
               prevent
               the
               Apprehensions
               that
               the
               Parliament
               may
               in
               any
               kind
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               being
               desirous
               that
               the
               Meeting
               of
               it
               may
               be
               no
               longer
               delay'd
               than
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               usual
               and
               necessary
               Forms
               .
            
             
               
                 Signed
                 ,
                 
                   Hallifax
                   ,
                   Nottingham
                   ,
                   Godolphin
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hungerford
                 ,
                 
                   Dec.
                   8
                   ,
                   88.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               We
               ,
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               Assembled
               with
               Us
               ,
               have
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               made
               these
               following
               Proposals
               .
            
             
               I.
               THat
               all
               Papists
               ,
               and
               such
               Persons
               as
               are
               not
               qualified
               by
               Law
               ,
               be
               Disarmed
               ,
               Disbanded
               ,
               and
               Removed
               from
               all
               Employments
               ,
               Civil
               and
               Military
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               all
               Proclamations
               which
               Reflect
               upon
               Us
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               have
               come
               to
               Us
               ,
               or
               declared
               for
               Us
               ,
               be
               recalled
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               Persons
               for
               having
               so
               Assisted
               ,
               have
               been
               committed
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               forthwith
               set
               at
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               for
               the
               Security
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Custody
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Tower
               be
               immediately
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               City
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               if
               His
               Majesty
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               be
               at
               London
               ,
               during
               the
               Sitting
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               We
               may
               be
               there
               also
               ,
               with
               equal
               Number
               of
               Our
               Guards
               .
               Or
               if
               his
               Majesty
               shall
               please
               to
               be
               in
               any
               place
               from
               London
               ,
               at
               what-ever
               distance
               he
               thinks
               fit
               ,
               that
               We
               may
               be
               at
               a
               place
               of
               the
               same
               distance
               .
               And
               that
               the
               respective
               Armies
               do
               remove
               from
               London
               Thirty
               Miles
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               more
               Foreign
               Forces
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Citiy
               of
               London
               and
               their
               Trade
               ,
               Tilbury
               For●
               be
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               City
               .
            
             
               VI.
               That
               to
               prevent
               the
               Landing
               of
               French
               ,
               or
               other
               Foreign
               Troops
               ,
               Portsmouth
               may
               be
               put
               into
               such
               hands
               ,
               as
               by
               Your
               Majesty
               and
               Us
               shall
               be
               agreed
               upon
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               That
               some
               sufficient
               part
               of
               the
               Publick
               Revenue
               be
               Assigned
               Us
               ,
               for
               the
               Maintaining
               of
               our
               Forces
               ,
               until
               the
               Meeting
               of
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               .
               Given
               at
               Littlecott
               ,
               the
               Ninth
               of
               December
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   H.
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               KING's
               Letter
               TO
               THE
               EARL
               of
               FEVERSHAM
               ,
               Upon
               his
               leaving
               Whitehall
               .
               Together
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Feversham's
               Letter
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               PRINCE
               of
               Orange
               ,
               after
               the
               King's
               departure
               .
               Whitehall
               ,
               Decemb.
               10.
               1688.
               
            
             
               THings
               being
               come
               to
               that
               Extremity
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               send
               away
               the
               Queen
               and
               my
               Son
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               fall
               into
               my
               Enemies
               Hands
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               staid
               ,
               I
               am
               obliged
               to
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               secure
               my self
               the
               best
               I
               can
               ,
               in
               hopes
               it
               will
               please
               God
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               Mercy
               to
               this
               Unhappy
               Nation
               ,
               to
               touch
               their
               Hearts
               again
               with
               true
               Loyalty
               and
               Honour
               .
               If
               I
               could
               have
               relied
               on
               all
               my
               Troops
               ,
               I
               might
               not
               have
               been
               put
               to
               the
               extremity
               I
               am
               in
               ,
               and
               would
               at
               least
               have
               had
               one
               Blow
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               though
               I
               know
               there
               are
               many
               Loyal
               and
               brave
               Men
               amongst
               you
               ,
               both
               Officers
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               yet
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               both
               you
               and
               several
               of
               the
               General
               Officers
               and
               Men
               of
               the
               Army
               told
               me
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               ways
               adviseable
               for
               me
               to
               venture
               my Self
               at
               their
               Head
               ,
               or
               think
               to
               fight
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               there
               remains
               only
               for
               me
               to
               thank
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               both
               Officers
               and
               Souldiers
               who
               have
               stuck
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               been
               truly
               Loyal
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               still
               retain
               the
               same
               Fidelity
               to
               Me
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               do
               not
               expect
               you
               should
               expose
               your selves
               by
               resisting
               a
               Foreign
               Army
               ,
               and
               a
               poysoned
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               your
               former
               Principles
               are
               so
               enrooted
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               keep
               your selves
               free
               from
               Associations
               ,
               and
               such
               pernicious
               things
               .
               Time
               presses
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               can
               say
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 must
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 always
                 found
                 you
                 Loyal
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 have
                 found
                 me
                 a
                 kind
                 Master
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 still
                 find
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               of
               Feversham's
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               receiving
               this
               Morning
               a
               Letter
               from
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               unfortunate
               News
               of
               his
               Resolution
               to
               go
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               actually
               gone
               ,
               I
               thought
               my self
               obliged
               ,
               being
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               having
               received
               His
               Majesties
               Order
               to
               make
               no
               opposition
               against
               any
               body
               ,
               to
               let
               your
               Highness
               know
               ,
               (
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Officers
               here
               )
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               possible
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               misfortune
               of
               effusion
               of
               Blood
               ;
               I
               have
               ordered
               already
               to
               that
               purpose
               all
               the
               Troops
               that
               are
               under
               my
               Command
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               last
               Order
               they
               shall
               receive
               from
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               By
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               a
               DECLARATION
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               We
               are
               Informed
               ,
               That
               divers
               Regiments
               ,
               Troops
               and
               Companies
               ,
               have
               been
               Encouraged
               to
               Disperse
               themselves
               in
               an
               Unusual
               and
               Unwarrantable
               Manner
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               is
               very
               much
               Disturbed
               :
               We
               have
               thought
               fit
               ,
               hereby
               to
               Require
               all
               Colonels
               and
               Commanders
               in
               Chief
               of
               such
               Regiments
               ,
               Troops
               and
               Companies
               ,
               by
               Beat
               of
               Drum
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               call
               together
               the
               several
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               ,
               belonging
               to
               their
               Respective
               Regiments
               ,
               Troops
               and
               Companies
               ,
               in
               such
               Places
               as
               they
               shall
               find
               most
               Convenient
               for
               their
               Rendezvous
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               good
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               .
               And
               We
               do
               likewise
               Direct
               and
               Require
               all
               such
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               ,
               forthwith
               to
               Repair
               to
               such
               Place
               as
               shall
               be
               Appointed
               for
               that
               Purpose
               by
               the
               respective
               Colonels
               or
               Commanders
               in
               Chief
               ,
               Whereof
               speedy
               Notice
               is
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               Us
               ,
               for
               Our
               further
               Orders
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   Our
                   Court
                   at
                
                 Henly
                 ,
                 
                   
                     the
                     Thirteenth
                     Day
                     of
                  
                   December
                   ,
                   1688.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   H.
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   Guild-Hall
                   ,
                   London
                   .
                   
                     
                       December
                       the
                    
                     11th
                     ,
                     1688.
                     
                  
                
                 By
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Lieutenancy
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 City
                 .
                 
                   Ordered
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THat
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Clayton
                
                 ,
                 Knt.
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Russel
                
                 ,
                 Knt.
                 Sir
                 
                   Basil
                   Firebrace
                
                 ,
                 Knt.
                 and
                 
                   Charles
                   Duncomb
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 be
                 a
                 Committee
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Lieutenancy
                 to
                 Attend
                 His
                 Royal
                 Highness
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 His
                 Highness
                 the
                 Address
                 agreed
                 by
                 the
                 Lieutenancy
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 Journey
                 to
                 Morrow
                 Morning
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Commissioners
                     Command
                  
                   ,
                   Geo.
                   Evans
                   ,
                   
                     Cl.
                     Lieut.
                  
                   London
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 His
                 Highness
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
                 The
                 Humble
                 Address
                 of
                 the
                 Lieutenancy
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   May
                   it
                   please
                   Your
                   Highness
                   ,
                
              
               
                 WE
                 can
                 never
                 sufficiently
                 express
                 the
                 deep
                 Sence
                 we
                 have
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 ever
                 retain
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 That
                 Your
                 Highness
                 has
                 exposed
                 Your
                 Person
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 Dangers
                 both
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 without
                 which
                 unparallel'd
                 Undertaking
                 we
                 must
                 probably
                 have
                 suffered
                 all
                 the
                 Miseries
                 that
                 Popery
                 and
                 Slavery
                 could
                 have
                 brought
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 greatly
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 any
                 seasonable
                 Opportunity
                 to
                 give
                 Your
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 a
                 real
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 our
                 firm
                 Resolution
                 to
                 venture
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Dear
                 to
                 Us
                 to
                 attain
                 those
                 Glorious
                 Ends
                 which
                 Your
                 Highness
                 has
                 proposed
                 for
                 restoring
                 and
                 settling
                 these
                 Distracted
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 now
                 unanimously
                 present
                 to
                 Your
                 Highness
                 our
                 just
                 and
                 due
                 Acknowledgments
                 for
                 the
                 Happy
                 Relief
                 You
                 have
                 brought
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Conjuncture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 put
                 our selves
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 Posture
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 ill
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 this
                 City
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Safety
                 till
                 your
                 Highness's
                 Happy
                 Arrival
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 humbly
                 desire
                 that
                 your
                 Highness
                 will
                 please
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 with
                 what
                 convenient
                 speed
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 the
                 Great
                 Work
                 which
                 Your
                 Highness
                 has
                 so
                 happily
                 begun
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Joy
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     December
                     the
                     17
                     th
                     ,
                     1688.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   said
                   Committee
                   this
                   day
                   made
                   Report
                   to
                   the
                   Lieutenancy
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   presented
                   the
                   said
                   Address
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   His
                   Highness
                   received
                   them
                   very
                   kindly
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       December
                       the
                       17
                       th
                       ,
                       1688.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Lieutenancy
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ordered
                     ,
                  
                   
                     That
                     the
                     said
                     Order
                     and
                     Address
                     be
                     forthwith
                     Printed
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Geo.
                       Evans
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               ORANGE
               :
               The
               Humble
               ADDRESS
               of
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
               and
               Commons
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               in
               Common
               Council
               assembled
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 Your
                 Highness
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               taking
               into
               Consideration
               your
               Highness's
               fervent
               Zeal
               for
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               manifested
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               your
               many
               and
               hazardous
               Enterprizes
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               to
               bless
               you
               with
               miraculous
               Success
               .
               We
               render
               our
               deepest
               Thanks
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               for
               the
               same
               :
               And
               beg
               leave
               to
               present
               our
               most
               humble
               Thanks
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               particularly
               for
               your
               appearing
               in
               Arms
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               and
               perfect
               your
               Glorious
               Design
               ,
               to
               rescue
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               from
               Slavery
               and
               Popery
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               to
               establish
               the
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberties
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               upon
               a
               sure
               and
               lasting
               Foundation
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               hitherto
               look'd
               for
               some
               Remedy
               for
               these
               Oppressions
               and
               Imminent
               Dangers
               We
               ,
               together
               with
               Our
               Protestant
               Fellow-Subjects
               ,
               laboured
               under
               ,
               from
               His
               Majesty's
               Concessions
               and
               Concurrences
               with
               Your
               Highness's
               Just
               and
               Pious
               purposes
               ,
               expressed
               in
               Your
               Gracious
               Declarations
               .
            
             
               But
               herein
               finding
               Our Selves
               finally
               disappointed
               by
               His
               Majesty's
               withdrawing
               Himself
               ,
               We
               presume
               to
               make
               Your
               Highness
               Our
               Refuge
               :
               And
               do
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               this
               Capital
               CITY
               ,
               implore
               Your
               Highness's
               Protection
               ;
               and
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               Your
               Highness
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               repair
               to
               this
               CITY
               ,
               where
               Your
               Highness
               will
               be
               received
               with
               Universal
               Joy
               and
               Satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Speech
               of
               Sir
               
                 GEORGE
                 TREBY
              
               ,
               Kt.
               Recorder
               of
               the
               Honourable
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               Dec.
               20.
               1688.
               
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Highness
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Lord
               Mayor
               being
               disabled
               by
               Sickness
               ,
               your
               Highness
               is
               attended
               by
               the
               Aldermen
               and
               Commons
               of
               the
               Capital
               City
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               deputed
               to
               Congratulate
               your
               Highness
               upon
               this
               great
               and
               glorious
               Occasion
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               ,
               labouring
               for
               Words
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               come
               short
               in
               Expression
               .
            
             
               Reviewing
               our
               late
               Danger
               ,
               we
               remember
               our
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               over-run
               by
               Popery
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               Point
               of
               Destruction
               ,
               by
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Men
               (
               that
               were
               our
               true
               Invaders
               )
               that
               brake
               the
               Sacred
               Fences
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               was
               worst
               )
               the
               very
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Legislature
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Remedy
               left
               but
               the
               Last
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Person
               ,
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               could
               apply
               this
               Remedy
               ,
               was
               
                 Your
                 Highness
              
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               whose
               Alliance
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 Times
              
               ,
               has
               been
               agreeable
               and
               prosperous
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               of
               a
               Family
               most
               Illustrious
               ,
               Benefactors
               to
               Mankind
               .
               To
               have
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Sovereign
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Stadtholder
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               worn
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               are
               among
               their
               lesser
               Dignities
               :
               They
               have
               long
               enjoyed
               a
               Dignity
               singular
               and
               transcendent
               ,
               viz.
               To
               be
               Champions
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               sent
               forth
               in
               several
               Ages
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               his
               Cause
               against
               the
               greatest
               Oppressions
               .
            
             
             
               To
               this
               Divine
               Commission
               ,
               our
               Nobles
               ,
               our
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               our
               brave
               English
               Souldiers
               ,
               rendred
               themselves
               and
               their
               Arms
               upon
               your
               appearing
               .
            
             
               
                 GREAT
                 SIR
              
               ,
            
             
               When
               we
               look
               back
               to
               the
               last
               Month
               ,
               and
               contemplate
               the
               Swiftness
               and
               Fullness
               of
               our
               present
               Deliverance
               ,
               astonish'd
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               miraculous
               .
            
             
               Your
               Highness
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               Hand
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               has
               preserved
               our
               dearest
               Interests
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               Primitive
               Christianity
               ,
               restor'd
               .
            
             
               Our
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               our
               
                 ancient
                 Title
              
               to
               our
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               this
               World
               were
               a
               Wilderness
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               what
               Retribution
               can
               We
               make
               to
               your
               Highness
               ?
            
             
               Our
               Thoughts
               are
               full-charged
               with
               Gratitude
               .
            
             
               Your
               Highness
               has
               a
               lasting
               Monument
               in
               the
               Hearts
               ,
               in
               the
               Prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               Praises
               of
               all
               Good
               Men
               amongst
               us
               .
               And
               late
               Posterity
               will
               celebrate
               your
               ever-glorious
               Name
               ,
               till
               Time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 Chapman
                 Mayor
                 .
                 Cur
                 '
                 special
                 '
                 tent
                 '
                 die
                 Iovis
                 xx
                 .
                 die
                 Decemb
                 '
                 1688.
                 
                 Annoque
                 R
                 R.
                 Iacobi
                 Secundi
                 Angl
                 '
                 &c.
                 quarto
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Court
                 doth
                 desire
                 Mr.
                 Recorder
                 to
                 print
                 his
                 Speech
                 this
                 day
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 's
                 attending
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Deputies
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Wards
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Council
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wagstaffe
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
               
               
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               FIFTH
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   hard
                   Case
                   of
                   Protestant
                   Subjects
                   under
                   the
                   Dominion
                   of
                   a
                   Popish
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   a
                   late
                   Pamphlet
                   ,
                   entitled
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Short
                     Scheme
                     of
                     the
                     Vsurpations
                     of
                     the
                     Crown
                     of
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   humble
                   and
                   hearty
                   Address
                   to
                   all
                   English
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   Army
                   .
                   Published
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Iohnson
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1686.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Several
                   Reasons
                   against
                   the
                   Establishment
                   of
                   a
                   
                     standing
                     Army
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Dissolving
                   the
                   Militia
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Discourse
                   of
                   Magistracy
                   ;
                   of
                   Prerogative
                   by
                   Divine
                   Right
                   ;
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Abr.
                     Cowley
                  
                   :
                   With
                   several
                   Queries
                   thereupon
                   proposed
                   to
                   the
                   Lawyers
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   inducing
                   him
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Ten
                   Seasonable
                   Queries
                   ,
                   proposed
                   by
                   an
                   English
                   Gentleman
                   at
                   Amsterdam
                   to
                   his
                   Friends
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Licensed
               and
               Entred
               according
               to
               Order
               .
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Rich.
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head
               Court
               in
               
                 Pater-Noster
                 Row
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               hard
               Case
               of
               Protestant
               Subjects
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               .
            
             
               A
               Prince
               putting
               himself
               and
               his
               Dominions
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               admitting
               (
               as
               he
               must
               unavoidably
               )
               the
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               all
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               being
               ,
               by
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Sentence
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               Hereticks
               a
               ,
               do
               forthwith
               lie
               under
               the
               Penalty
               which
               those
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               will
               have
               inflicted
               upon
               
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 Heresie
              
               b
               being
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               High-Treason
               ,
               called
               therefore
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 Laesae
                 Crimen
                 Majestatis
                 Divinae
              
               :
               So
               the
               English
               Protestant
               must
               be
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               the
               Penalties
               of
               High-Treason
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 Heresie
                 c
                 is
                 denounced
                 Infamous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heretick
                 must
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 many
                 Penalties
                 in
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Whereby
                 they
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 debarred
                 from
                 all
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 being
                 made
                 uncapable
                 of
                 choosing
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 chosen
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 reacheth
                 all
                 sorts
                 d
                 of
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 Laity
                 ,
                 Noble
                 and
                 Ignoble
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Issue
                   of
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   Civil
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   lose
                   their
                   Nobility
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 owe
                 any
                 Duty
                 to
                 such
                 Infamous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 are
                 discharged
                 and
                 exempted
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 as
                 Subjects
                 e
                 from
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Servants
                 f
                 from
                 the●r
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Children
                 g
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 lawfully
                 kill
                 .
              
               
               
                 Whereby
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 condition
                 the
                 Admission
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 would
                 reduce
                 us
                 ,
                 expelling
                 both
                 Nature
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 dearest
                 Relatives
                 unnatural
                 and
                 barbarous
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 leave
                 no
                 Protestant
                 either
                 Dignity
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 either
                 Safety
                 or
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 Nobles
                 are
                 sentenced
                 to
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 and
                 Peasants
                 to
                 Slaves
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Penalty
                 to
                 which
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 Confiscation
                 of
                 Goods
                 and
                 Estate
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 incur
                 
                   ipso
                   jure
                   ,
                   &
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 immediately
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 shew
                 themselves
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 legal
                 Sentence
                 have
                 passed
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 express
                 Decree
                 in
                 the
                 Canon-Law
                 ;
                 h
                 
                   Bona
                   Haereticorum
                   ipso
                   jure
                   discernemus
                   confiscata
                
                 ;
                 We
                 decree
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 be
                 confiscate
                 by
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Law.
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 this
                 Confiscation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Severity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 apparent
                 ,
                 viz.
                 First
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Profits
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Estate
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 i
                 refunded
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 Alienations
                 k
                 by
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Sale
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 before
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 are
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Contracts
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 l
                 rescinded
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Portions
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 be
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Whereby
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Papacy
                 is
                 admitted
                 ,
                 all
                 Title
                 and
                 Property
                 is
                 lost
                 and
                 extinct
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 Pope
                 acted
                 extravagantly
                 ,
                 who
                 declared
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   his
                   Majesty's
                   Territories
                   were
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   as
                   forfeited
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   See
                   for
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Prince
                   and
                   People
                   .
                
                 Not
                 only
                 Abby-Lands
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 possess
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 Estates
                 are
                 forfeited
                 to
                 his
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 and
                 legally
                 confiscated
                 :
                 All
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 which
                 Protestants
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 Nations
                 have
                 or
                 ever
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 but
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 catch
                 it
                 ;
                 whose
                 process
                 follows
                 them
                 beyond
                 their
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 ruins
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Children's
                 Children
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 strip'd
                 the
                 Heretick
                 of
                 his
                 All
                 ,
                 they
                 provide
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 shall
                 relieve
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   none
                   shall
                   receive
                   him
                   into
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   nor
                   afford
                   him
                   any
                   Help
                   ,
                   nor
                   shew
                   him
                   any
                   Favour
                   ,
                   nor
                   give
                   him
                   any
                   Counsel
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 zealous
                 for
                 Property
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 bid
                 adieu
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 once
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 admitted
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Protestants
                   in
                   these
                   Nations
                   are
                   Beggars
                   by
                   Lrw
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 Ours
                 ,
                 divesting
                 us
                 of
                 all
                 Property
                 and
                 Title
                 to
                 whatever
                 we
                 account
                 our
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Penalty
                 which
                 their
                 Law
                 inflicts
                 on
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 is
                 Death
                 m
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Canon-Law
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Secular
                 Judg
                 can
                 remit
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 
                   Ita
                   docent
                   omnes
                   Doctores
                
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 which
                 Penalty
                 ,
                 neither
                 Emperors
                 nor
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 or
                 exempt
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Death
                 they
                 inflict
                 is
                 
                   burning
                   alive
                
                 :
                 No
                 Death
                 more
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 less
                 exquisite
                 Torture
                 will
                 satisfy
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Canon
                 saith
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Decernimus
                   ut
                   vivi
                   in
                   conspectu
                   hominum
                   comburantur
                
                 ;
                 We
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   burnt
                   alive
                
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 our
                 last
                 Popish
                 Successor
                 ,
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 practised
                 upon
                 near
                 three
                 hundred
                 Persons
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 either
                 to
                 Age
                 ,
                 Sex
                 ,
                 or
                 Quality
                 :
                 the
                 Scripture
                 they
                 urge
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Iohn
                 15.6
                 .
                 n
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   abide
                   not
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   Men
                   gather
                   them
                   and
                   cast
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   burnt
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 is
                 admitted
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 these
                 Nations
                 are
                 dead
                 Men
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 being
                 under
                 a
                 Law
                 that
                 hath
                 sentenced
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 
                   burnt
                   alive
                
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 Power
                 that
                 hath
                 declared
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 escape
                 with
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Where
                 legal
                 Penalties
                 cannot
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 opposite
                 Strength
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 War
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 lawful
                 to
                 chastise
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 give
                 you
                 divers
                 Authorities
                 ;
                 o
                 but
                 let
                 Cardinal
                 Allen
                 ,
                 our
                 Country-man
                 ,
                 suffice
                 ;
                 who
                 asserts
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 :
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   clear
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   what
                   People
                   or
                   Persons
                   soever
                   be
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   opposite
                   to
                   GOD's
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   Obligation
                   soever
                   either
                   of
                   Kindred
                   ,
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   Loyalty
                   ,
                   or
                   Subjection
                   I
                   be
                   bound
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   may
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   must
                   take
                   up
                   Arms
                   against
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   Hereticks
                   when
                   our
                   lawful
                
                 Popes
                 
                   adjudg
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   which
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Pool
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   War
                   more
                   holy
                   than
                   that
                   against
                   the
                
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 To
                 destroy
                 them
                 by
                 Massacres
                 is
                 sometimes
                 held
                 more
                 adviseable
                 than
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 
                   they
                   say
                
                 )
                 is
                 both
                 lawful
                 and
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rooting
                 out
                 a
                 Pestilent
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promoting
                 the
                 Roman
                 Interest
                 .
                 This
                 set
                 a-foot
                 the
                 Irish
                 Massacre
                 ,
                 that
                 inhuman
                 bloody
                 Butchery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Savageness
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 which
                 directed
                 and
                 encouraged
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 grateful
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 their
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 p
                 Bulls
                 make
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 picturing
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Pope's
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 Action
                 ,
                 Triumphs
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Thanksgivings
                 were
                 returned
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 in
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 former
                 and
                 latter
                 Times
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 late
                 Conspirators
                 aimed
                 at
                 so
                 fully
                 intending
                 a
                 
                   Massacre
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   escaped
                   a
                   Massacre
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 q
                 
                   Dugdale
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   the
                   Army
                   .
                
                 And
                 r
                 Coleman
                 tells
                 the
                 Internuncio
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   their
                   Design
                   prospered
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doubted
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   their
                   Business
                   would
                   be
                   managed
                   to
                   the
                   utter
                   Ruin
                   of
                   the
                
                 Protestant
                 
                   Party
                   :
                   The
                   effecting
                   whereof
                   was
                   so
                   desirable
                   and
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Sea
                   of
                   Flood
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   hundred
                   Lives
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   lose
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   carry
                   on
                   the
                   Design
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   to
                   effect
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   necessary
                   to
                   destroy
                   an
                   hundred
                   Heretical
                   Kings
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   it
                
                 s
                 .
                 Singleton
                 the
                 Priest
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   stab
                   forty
                   Parliament-Men
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   eat
                   his
                   Dinner
                   .
                   Gerard
                   and
                   Kelley
                   ,
                   to
                   encourage
                   Prance
                   to
                   kill
                   Sir
                   
                     E.
                     B.
                     G.
                     told
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   no
                   Murther
                   ,
                   no
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   kill
                   twenty
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   nothing
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   both
                   a
                   charitable
                   and
                   meritorious
                   Act.
                   And
                   t
                   Grant
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Massacring
                   Gun-powder
                   Traitors
                   ,
                   
                     said
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     Execution
                     ,
                     to
                     one
                     that
                     urged
                     him
                     to
                     repent
                     of
                     that
                     wicked
                     Enterprize
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   counting
                   it
                   a
                   Sin
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   noble
                   Design
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   Merit
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   be
                   abundantly
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   Satisfaction
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   Life
                   .
                   See
                   Everard
                   
                   Digby
                   
                     speaking
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     also
                     ;
                     the
                     Provincial
                  
                   Garnet
                   
                     did
                     teach
                     the
                     Conspirators
                     the
                     same
                  
                   Catholick
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Commonalty
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                   
                     England
                     (
                     Papists
                     excepted
                  
                   )
                   were
                   Hereticks
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   were
                   accursed
                   and
                   excommunicated
                   ;
                   and
                   That
                   no
                   Heretick
                   could
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   and
                   meritorious
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Hereticks
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   and
                   inlargement
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   restoring
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Religion
                   .
                   
                     This
                     was
                     that
                  
                   Garnet
                   
                     whom
                     the
                     Papists
                     here
                     honoured
                     as
                     a
                  
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     kissed
                     his
                     Fee●
                     ,
                     and
                     reverenced
                     his
                     Iudgment
                     as
                     an
                     Oracle
                     ;
                     and
                     since
                     his
                     Death
                     ,
                     given
                     him
                     the
                     Honour
                     of
                     Saintship
                     and
                     Martyrdom
                  
                   u
                   .
                   Dugdale
                   deposed
                   ,
                   That
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   dispatched
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   a
                   Massacre
                   was
                   to
                   follow
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 surely
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Interest
                 ,
                 would
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 forbid
                 or
                 restrain
                 such
                 violent
                 Executions
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 if
                 his
                 Temper
                 be
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 such
                 Courses
                 ?
                 Or
                 his
                 Temper
                 be
                 better
                 ?
                 Wh●t
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 over-rul'd
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 in
                 Conscience
                 proceed
                 thus
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 without
                 hazard
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 Life
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Reins
                 of
                 Government
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Pope's
                   POSTILLION
                
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 dismounted
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 act
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 x
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   any
                   Civil
                   Magistrate
                   to
                   remit
                   the
                   Penalty
                   ,
                   or
                   abate
                   the
                   Rigour
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 should
                 plight
                 his
                 Faith
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 Bloody
                 LAWS
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 upon
                 his
                 Dissenting
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 signify
                 nothing
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 would
                 soon
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   y
                   Contracts
                   made
                   against
                   the
                   Common
                   Law
                   are
                   invalid
                   ,
                   though
                   con●irmed
                   by
                   Oath
                   ;
                   And
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   his
                   Promise
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   sworn
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   That
                   Faith
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   with
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Protestants
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Io.
                   Huss
                
                 
                 and
                 Ierom
                 of
                 Prague
                 were
                 by
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Emperor
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 his
                 safe
                 Condu●t
                 in
                 that
                 Solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 secure
                 them
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Civil
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Church-Process
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 their
                 General
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   is
                   either
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   kept
                   with
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Simanca
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   ingaged
                   to
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   though
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Oath
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   with
                   Tyrants
                   and
                   Pirats
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   who
                   kill
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   with
                   Hereticks
                   who
                   kill
                   the
                   Souls
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Oath
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Vinculum
                   Iniquitatis
                
                 ,
                 A
                 Bond
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 .
                 Though
                 Popish
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 insnare
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 advantage
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 large
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 plighted
                 their
                 Faith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Emperor
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Huss
                
                 and
                 
                   Ierom
                   ;
                   Charles
                
                 the
                 Ninth
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Massacre
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 to
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 designed
                 Ruin
                 ;
                 and
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 before
                 her
                 burning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 neither
                 Law
                 nor
                 Conscience
                 to
                 hinder
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Interest
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 shew
                 favour
                 to
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 without
                 apparent
                 hazard
                 ,
                 both
                 z
                 of
                 Crown
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 forfeits
                 both
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 every
                 Year
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 curse
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Favourer
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 himself
                 can
                 absolve
                 .
                 a
                 Becanus
                 very
                 elegantly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Prince
                   be
                   a
                   dull
                   Cur
                   ,
                   and
                   fly
                   not
                   upon
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beaten
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   keener
                   Dog
                   must
                   be
                   got
                   in
                   his
                   stead
                   .
                
                 Henry
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 Assassinated
                 upon
                 this
                 Account
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 suspected
                 ,
                 to
                 favour
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 Discoverers
                 b
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Plot
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 dispatch'd
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 depose
                 his
                 Brother
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 answer
                 their
                 Expectations
                 ,
                 for
                 rooting
                 out
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 Parliaments
                 secure
                 us
                 by
                 Laws
                 and
                 Provisions
                 restraining
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 endangers
                 us
                 ?
                 Not
                 possible
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 they
                 secure
                 and
                 settle
                 the
                 Throne
                 for
                 Popery
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 They
                 can
                 avoid
                 Parliaments
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Government
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 Arbitrary
                 and
                 Violent
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 Designs
                 and
                 Principles
                 ▪
                 It
                 being
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 well
                 asserted
                 the
                 English
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 generally
                 now
                 fix'd
                 for
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 all
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Roman
                   Moloch
                
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 his
                 Subjects
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 Natives
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 Foreigners
                 as
                 to
                 Government
                 ,
                 Principle
                 ,
                 Interest
                 ,
                 Affection
                 and
                 Design
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Friends
                 to
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Experience
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Necessity
                 should
                 require
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 get
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 will
                 serve
                 their
                 turns
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 have
                 every
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 Princes
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Changes
                 of
                 Religion
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 As
                 Henry
                 the
                 8
                 th
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 both
                 for
                 and
                 against
                 Popery
                 ;
                 Edward
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 for
                 Burning
                 Alive
                 ;
                 and
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 ran
                 so
                 Counter
                 to
                 her
                 Sister
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 has
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 Preferment
                 and
                 Profit
                 ,
                 influenceth
                 and
                 swayeth
                 Elections
                 and
                 Votes
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Throne
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 fix'd
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 excluded
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 ignominous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 forfeit
                 all
                 Right
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 chuse
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 chosen
                 in
                 any
                 Publick
                 Councils
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 all
                 Laws
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 enacted
                 by
                 an
                 incompetent
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 forfeited
                 all
                 their
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 suppose
                 our
                 Laws
                 were
                 valid
                 ,
                 as
                 enacted
                 by
                 competent
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 good
                 and
                 wholsome
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 Statutes
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Popish
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Statutes
                 of
                 Provisoes
                 in
                 Edward
                 the
                 I.
                 &
                 Edward
                 the
                 III.
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Praemunire
                 in
                 Richard
                 the
                 II.
                 and
                 Henry
                 the
                 IV.
                 for
                 Relief
                 against
                 Papal
                 Incroachments
                 and
                 Oppressions
                 :
                 Yet
                 being
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 of
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 superseded
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 they
                 determine
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Canon
                   and
                   the
                   Civil
                   Laws
                   clash
                   ,
                   one
                   requiring
                   
                   what
                   the
                   other
                   allows
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   Church-Law
                   must
                   have
                   the
                   observance
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   neglected
                   :
                   And
                   Constitutions
                   
                     (
                     they
                     say
                  
                   )
                   made
                   against
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bi●hops
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   moment
                   :
                   Their
                   best
                   Authors
                   are
                   positive
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 own
                 Experience
                 and
                 Histories
                 testify
                 the
                 Truth
                 thereof
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 were
                 those
                 good
                 Laws
                 before-mention'd
                 ,
                 defeated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 effectual
                 Execution
                 thereof
                 till
                 Henry
                 the
                 8
                 
                 th's
                 Time
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Burnet
                 c
                 tells
                 us
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 have
                 the
                 good
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 and
                 prevent
                 Popery
                 ,
                 been
                 very
                 much
                 obstructed
                 in
                 their
                 Execution
                 by
                 Popish
                 Influence
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               a
               late
               Pamphlet
               ,
               Intituled
               ,
               A
               Short
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               THE
               World
               may
               very
               justly
               wonder
               at
               several
               Passages
               in
               this
               ill-designed
               ,
               and
               as
               ill-writ
               Pamphlet
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               has
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               collect
               from
               some
               petty
               Grubstreet
               Chronicle
               .
               Henry
               II.
               is
               call'd
               an
               Usurper
               (
               pag.
               4.
               )
               because
               he
               accepted
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               in
               his
               Mothers
               Life-time
               ;
               tho'
               by
               her
               not
               opposing
               his
               Claim
               ,
               it
               may
               very
               reasonably
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               she
               freely
               consented
               to
               his
               Promotion
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               effectual
               means
               to
               secure
               the
               Crown
               to
               her
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               That
               a
               Crown
               is
               no
               Estate
               to
               be
               made
               over
               in
               Trust
               :
               If
               our
               Author's
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Crown
               is
               an
               Estate
               which
               the
               Possessor
               cannot
               divest
               himself
               of
               by
               a
               voluntary
               Resignation
               ;
               both
               Reason
               ,
               and
               a
               multitulde
               of
               Examples
               in
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               ●ations
               ,
               prove
               that
               the
               Principle
               our
               Author
               has
               laid
               down
               ,
               is
               founded
               on
               a
               gross
               Mistake
               .
               Therefore
               if
               our
               Author
               designs
               to
               publish
               any
               more
               Schemes
               
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               let
               him
               first
               inform
               us
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               it
               extends
               ,
               lest
               the
               World
               should
               accuse
               him
               of
               having
               as
               notoriously
               usurped
               to
               himself
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Writer
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               our
               Princes
               ever
               did
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
               He
               would
               perswade
               his
               Readers
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               punish'd
               King
               Edward
               III.
               and
               King
               Henry
               V.
               for
               their
               Usurpations
               ,
               with
               frequent
               and
               unexpected
               Victories
               ;
               in
               the
               acquisition
               of
               which
               ,
               tho'
               there
               was
               some
               English
               Blood
               shed
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               )
               yet
               the
               Enemies
               paid
               an
               excessive
               Price
               for
               it
               ;
               after
               the
               defeat
               of
               their
               great
               Armies
               ,
               and
               the
               Imprisonment
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               they
               being
               forced
               to
               buy
               their
               Peace
               upon
               such
               Terms
               ,
               as
               our
               conquering
               Usurpers
               pleased
               to
               impose
               .
               Nor
               did
               ever
               any
               well-wisher
               to
               the
               English
               Nation
               deny
               ,
               that
               these
               Two
               Princes
               were
               the
               Glory
               of
               their
               Age
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               British
               History
               .
               If
               I
               should
               reckon
               up
               all
               the
               evident
               Mistakes
               and
               false
               Inferences
               in
               this
               Libel
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               ,
               since
               a
               careless
               Eye
               cannot
               easily
               overlook
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Pamphlet
               finds
               so
               undeserved
               a
               Reception
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               to
               need
               a
               Second
               Impression
               ,
               the
               Author
               is
               desired
               to
               add
               to
               it
               this
               Postscript
               ;
               which
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               Principles
               asserted
               by
               him
               ,
               will
               shew
               the
               World
               that
               he
               hath
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               partially
               ,
               forborn
               to
               speak
               of
               as
               notorious
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               his
               Scheme
               .
            
             
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               an
               Incestuous
               Marriage
               ,
               had
               no
               other
               unquestionable
               Divine
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               what
               was
               given
               her
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               made
               in
               her
               Father's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Consent
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               People
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               her
               Brother
               King
               Edward
               VI.
               whose
               disposal
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               being
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               former
               Entail
               of
               it
               ,
               limited
               by
               a
               higher
               Authority
               ;
               His
               Sister
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               was
               acknowledged
               Queen
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Author
               's
               abstruse
               Notions
               ,
               She
               (
               as
               well
               as
               her
               Grand-father
               Henry
               VII
               .
               )
               must
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Usurpers
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               what
               success
               attended
               her
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               Nation
               was
               happy
               under
               her
               Government
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               She
               saw
               her self
               fixed
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               She
               imprisoned
               and
               deprived
               several
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Bishop●
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               then
               Establish'd
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               She
               intruded
               Popish
               Bishops
               into
               the
               Sees
               ,
               thus
               declared
               vacant
               ;
               the
               small
               remainder
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               
               had
               be●n
               called
               to
               Parliament
               by
               Writ
               ,
               were
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               violently
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               Parliament-House
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               worship
               the
               Mass.
               The
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               in
               her
               
                 First
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               were
               chosen
               by
               force
               and
               threats
               :
               the
               Free-holders
               were
               hindred
               by
               violence
               from
               exercising
               their
               Right
               of
               chusing
               Representatives
               :
               false
               Returns
               were
               made
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               were
               for
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               tho'
               duly
               elected
               ,
               were
               by
               force
               expelled
               the
               House
               .
               So
               that
               we
               cannot
               wonder
               at
               the
               Statues
               made
               in
               this
               pretended
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               which
               was
               in
               every
               Thing
               influenced
               by
               the
               Court-Party
               .
               Shortly
               after
               ,
               her
               Marriage
               with
               the
               haughty
               jealous
               Spaniard
               (
               of
               which
               She
               her self
               felt
               the
               ill
               Consequences
               )
               was
               justly
               disliked
               by
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Commonalty
               .
               Her
               base
               Design
               of
               setting
               up
               a
               Supposititious
               Child
               for
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               was
               not
               only
               happily
               defeated
               ,
               but
               deservedly
               exposed
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               Her
               Design
               to
               erect
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Inquisition
              
               in
               England
               was
               disappointed
               .
               Calais
               (
               after
               having
               belonged
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Engl●nd
               about
               two
               hundred
               and
               eleven
               Years
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               gained
               with
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               after
               eleven
               Months
               Siege
               )
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               Winter
               ,
               lost
               in
               a
               Weeks
               time
               :
               And
               quickly
               after
               ,
               all
               the
               English
               Territories
               were
               ,
               with
               small
               difficulty
               ,
               recovered
               by
               the
               French.
               We
               must
               not
               forget
               how
               exactly
               She
               put
               in
               practice
               the
               base
               ,
               treacherous
               ,
               and
               destructive
               Principles
               of
               the
               pretended
               
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               these
               remarkable
               Particulars
               .
               She
               barbarously
               used
               her
               only
               Sister
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               designed
               to
               have
               taken
               away
               her
               Life
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Cause
               ,
               but
               her
               firm
               adherence
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
               She
               imprisoned
               and
               burnt
               Arch-Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               sheltered
               her
               from
               her
               Father's
               Fury
               .
               She
               deprived
               and
               imprisoned
               Judg
               Hales
               ,
               who
               alone
               resolutely
               opposed
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth's
               Will
               :
               and
               preferred
               Judg
               Bromley
               to
               be
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               ,
               without
               any
               reluctancy
               ,
               prepared
               the
               Letters-Patents
               for
               her
               Exclusion
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Norfolk
               and
               Suffolk
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               that
               took
               up
               Arms
               for
               her
               ,
               (
               upon
               her
               Promise
               to
               permit
               them
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               )
               were
               the
               first
               that
               suffered
               Persecution
               under
               her
               .
               And
               after
               she
               had
               put
               to
               death
               near
               three
               hundred
               Persons
               ,
               (
               without
               respect
               to
               Quality
               ,
               Age
               ,
               or
               Sex
               )
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Romish
               Cruelty
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               by
               her
               unexpected
               and
               unlamented
               Death
               .
               Nor
               is
               her
               Memory
               preserved
               
               from
               Oblivion
               by
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               her
               repeated
               Acts
               of
               Cruelty
               and
               Injustice
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Success
               that
               attended
               her
               ,
               this
               the
               Happiness
               ,
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               the
               Religion
               establish'd
               in
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               during
               her
               sive
               Years
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               not
               detain
               the
               Reader
               any
               longer
               ,
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               Advice
               to
               our
               Learned
               Pamphleteer
               ;
               That
               for
               the
               future
               he
               do
               not
               so
               positively
               ascribe
               all
               unhappy
               Accidents
               ,
               as
               frequent
               Wars
               and
               Rebellions
               ,
               the
               Effusion
               of
               English
               Blood
               ,
               the
               unfortunate
               End
               of
               some
               of
               our
               Princes
               ,
               to
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               Usurpations
               he
               accuses
               them
               of
               ;
               since
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               consult
               our
               Historians
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               that
               Edward
               II.
               Richard
               II.
               and
               the
               Incomparable
               Prince
               ,
               King
               Charles
               I.
               though
               their
               Title
               from
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               is
               indisputable
               ,
               were
               far
               unhappier
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Usurpers
               he
               mentions
               .
               That
               in
               Edward
               the
               Fourth's
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Reign
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               English
               Blood
               was
               shed
               both
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               ,
               though
               their
               Right
               was
               unquestionable
               ,
               and
               universally
               acknowledged
               .
               And
               that
               as
               to
               the
               promiscuous
               good
               or
               ill
               Success
               of
               all
               Affairs
               in
               this
               lower
               World
               ,
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Wisest
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               Men
               ,
               is
               very
               often
               exactly
               verified
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Event
                 to
                 the
                 Righteous
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 :
              
               To
               the
               Prince
               who
               ascends
               the
               Throne
               by
               an
               unquestionable
               Right
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               ascends
               it
               by
               Violence
               and
               Usurpation
               .
               To
               the
               Prince
               that
               religiously
               performs
               the
               Solemn
               Oath
               taken
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               wilfully
               breaks
               through
               all
               the
               Obligations
               he
               is
               under
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               by
               the
               most
               base
               Methods
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Establish'd
               Government
               .
            
             
             
               The
               following
               Paper
               was
               published
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Samuel
                 Iohnson
              
               in
               the
               Year
               1686.
               for
               which
               he
               was
               sentenc'd
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Kings-Bench
               ,
               (
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Herbert
              
               being
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               )
               to
               stand
               three
               times
               on
               the
               Pillory
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               whipp'd
               from
               Newgate
               to
               Tyburn
               :
               Which
               barbarous
               Sentence
               was
               executed
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Humble
               and
               Hearty
               Address
               to
               all
               the
               
                 English
                 Protestants
              
               in
               this
               present
               Army
               .
            
             
               
                 GENTLEMEN
                 ,
              
            
             
               NEXT
               to
               the
               Duty
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               principal
               Care
               of
               Men
               of
               your
               Profession
               especially
               ,
               (
               because
               you
               carry
               your
               Lives
               in
               your
               Hands
               ,
               and
               often
               look
               Death
               in
               the
               Face
               )
               .
               The
               second
               Thing
               that
               deserves
               your
               Consideration
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               Service
               of
               your
               Native
               Country
               ,
               wherein
               you
               drew
               your
               first
               Breath
               ,
               and
               breathed
               a
               free
               English
               Air.
               Now
               I
               would
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               well
               you
               comply
               with
               these
               two
               main
               Points
               ,
               by
               engaging
               in
               this
               present
               Service
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               joined
               your selves
               with
               Papists
               ;
               who
               will
               indeed
               fight
               for
               the
               Mass-Book
               but
               burn
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               who
               seek
               to
               Extirpate
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               with
               
                 Your
                 Swords
              
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               do
               it
               with
               their
               Own
               ?
               And
               will
               you
               be
               Aiding
               and
               Assisting
               to
               set
               up
               Mass-Houses
               ,
               to
               erect
               that
               Popish
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
               and
               Desolation
               amongst
               as
               ,
               and
               to
               train
               up
               all
               our
               Children
               in
               Popery
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               do
               these
               Things
               ,
               and
               yet
               call
               your selves
               Protestants
               ?
            
             
               And
               then
               what
               Service
               can
               be
               done
               your
               Country
               ,
               by
               being
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               French
               and
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               
               the
               Nation
               under
               a
               Foreign
               Yoke
               ?
               Will
               you
               help
               them
               to
               make
               forcible
               Entry
               into
               the
               Houses
               of
               your
               Country-men
               ,
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Quartering
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               ?
               Will
               you
               be
               Aiding
               and
               Assisting
               to
               all
               the
               Murders
               and
               Outrages
               which
               they
               shall
               commit
               by
               their
               void
               Commissions
               ?
               Which
               were
               declared
               Illegal
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               blasted
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               need
               of
               it
               )
               for
               it
               was
               very
               well
               known
               before
               ,
               That
               a
               Papist
               cannot
               have
               a
               Commission
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               is
               utterly
               Disabled
               and
               Disarmed
               .
               Will
               you
               exchange
               your
               Birth-right
               of
               
                 English
                 Laws
              
               and
               Liberties
               for
               Martial
               or
               Club-Law
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               destroy
               all
               others
               ,
               only
               to
               be
               eaten
               last
               your selves
               ?
               If
               I
               know
               you
               well
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               English
               Men
               ,
               you
               hate
               and
               scorn
               these
               Things
               .
               And
               therefore
               be
               not
               unequally
               yoaked
               with
               Idolatrous
               and
               
                 Bloody
                 Papists
                 .
                 Be
                 Valiant
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 your selves
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Considerations
               are
               likewise
               humbly
               offered
               to
               all
               the
               
                 English
                 Seamen
              
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               the
               Bulwark
               of
               this
               Nation
               against
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               ever
               since
               
                 Eighty
                 Eight
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Several
               Reasons
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               a
               Standing
               Army
               ,
               and
               Dissolving
               the
               Militia
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BEcause
               the
               Lords
               Lieutenants
               ,
               Deputy
               Lieutenants
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Militia
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Free-holders
               of
               England
               ,
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               with
               their
               own
               Laws
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               have
               Guardians
               and
               Keepers
               assigned
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               
                 Mercenary
                 Souldiers
              
               ,
               who
               fight
               for
               twelve
               Pence
               a
               Day
               ,
               will
               fight
               better
               ,
               as
               having
               more
               to
               lose
               than
               either
               the
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               there
               are
               no
               
                 Irish
                 Papists
              
               in
               the
               Militia
               ,
               who
               are
               certainly
               the
               best
               Souldiers
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               slain
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               by
               Hundreds
               of
               Thousands
               at
               once
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Because
               the
               Dragooners
               have
               made
               more
               Converts
               than
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Parliament
               ought
               to
               establish
               one
               standing
               Army
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               because
               indeed
               there
               will
               be
               need
               of
               Two
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               may
               defend
               the
               People
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               pities
               that
               a
               brave
               
                 Popish
                 Army
              
               should
               be
               a
               Riot
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Unless
               it
               be
               Established
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               suppress
               it
               in
               their
               own
               Defence
               ;
               for
               they
               will
               be
               loth
               to
               forfeit
               an
               hundred
               Pounds
               every
               day
               they
               rise
               ,
               out
               of
               Complement
               to
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Rout.
              
               13.
               
               H.
               4.
               c.
               7.2
               .
               H.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Because
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Army
              
               is
               a
               Nullity
               .
               For
               all
               Papists
               are
               utterly
               disabled
               (
               and
               punishable
               besides
               )
               from
               bearing
               any
               Office
               in
               Camp
               ,
               Troop
               ,
               Band
               ,
               or
               Company
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               far
               disarmed
               by
               Law
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               wear
               a
               Sword
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               their
               Defence
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               four
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               County
               :
               And
               then
               upon
               a
               March
               they
               will
               be
               perfectly
               inchanted
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               stir
               above
               five
               Miles
               from
               their
               own
               Dwelling-house
               .
               3.
               
               Iac.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               8
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.35
               .
               Eliz.
               2.3
               .
               Iac.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Because
               Persons
               utterly
               disabled
               by
               Law
               are
               utterly
               Unauthorized
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               void
               Commissions
               of
               Killing
               and
               Slaying
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Papists
               ,
               can
               only
               enable
               them
               to
               Massacre
               and
               Murder
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Discourse
               of
               Magistracy
               ;
               of
               Prerogative
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ;
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 MAGISTRACY
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 RELATION
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 State
                 of
                 Mutual
                 Respect
                 and
                 Reference
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 Thing
                 or
                 Person
                 has
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Relations
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Master
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Relations
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 are
                 really
                 distinct
                 and
                 different
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 This
                 distinction
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 these
                 Relations
                 are
                 founded
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Reason
                 or
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 arises
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 having
                 begotten
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 as
                 properly
                 call
                 every
                 old
                 Man
                 he
                 meets
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Person
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 excepting
                 him
                 only
                 who
                 begat
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 Relation
                 of
                 an
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 We●lock
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 mutually
                 consent
                 to
                 become
                 one
                 Fle●h
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 Relation
                 of
                 a
                 Ma●ter
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 that
                 Right
                 and
                 Title
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 to
                 the
                 Possession
                 ,
                 or
                 Service
                 of
                 his
                 Slave
                 or
                 Servant
                 .
              
               
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 Relations
                 ,
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Father
                 ,
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 imply
                 Soveraignty
                 and
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 which
                 varies
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 absolute
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 these
                 several
                 Relations
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 Superiority
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 Priority
                 ,
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Cause
                 hath
                 over
                 its
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 The
                 distance
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 Wedlock
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 the
                 Husband
                 over
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Right-Hand
                 over
                 the
                 Left
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 Superiority
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 over
                 his
                 Slave
                 ,
                 a
                 limited
                 and
                 conditionate
                 Command
                 over
                 his
                 Servant
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 The
                 Titles
                 of
                 
                   Pater
                   Patriae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sponsus
                   Regni
                
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 Husband
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 are
                 Metaphors
                 and
                 improper
                 Speeches
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 Prince
                 ever
                 begat
                 a
                 whole
                 Country
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 more
                 prop●rly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Venice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Adriatick
                   Gulph
                
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Magistracy
                 is
                 not
                 Paternal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 Monarchy
                 founded
                 in
                 Fatherhood
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 undeniably
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Son
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Natural
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 
                   Ieffe●y
                   Plantagenet
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 English-man
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Henry
                 the
                 Seventh
                 did
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Sons
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 Years
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Case
                 alone
                 is
                 an
                 eternal
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchate
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 Magistracy
                 a
                 Marital
                 Power
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Husband
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 obedient
                 Subject
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Wife
                 ,
                 as
                 Philip
                 was
                 of
                 Queen
                 Ma●y
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Dominion
                 which
                 a
                 Master
                 has
                 over
                 his
                 Slave
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 a
                 Prince
                 might
                 lawfully
                 sell
                 all
                 hi●
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Head
                 of
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Mony
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Stock
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 Algiers
                 does
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 Prince
                 and
                 Subject
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 and
                 hired
                 Servant
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 hire
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   pay
                   him
                   Tribute
                
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 continual
                 Attendance
                 and
                 Imployment
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good.
                 
              
               
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 That
                 Publick
                 Office
                 and
                 Imployment
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 Relations
                 are
                 likewise
                 founded
                 upon
                 other
                 Functions
                 and
                 Administrations
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 Guardian
                 ,
                 and
                 Ward
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 The
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 17
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Kings
                 have
                 been
                 sworn
                 at
                 their
                 Coronation
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Preambles
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 a
                 Malbridg
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 
                   Quo
                   Warranto
                
                 ,
                 made
                 at
                 b
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   belongeth
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   King.
                
                 But
                 the
                 fullest
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Chancellor
                 Fortescue
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 XIII
                 .
                 which
                 Passage
                 is
                 quoted
                 in
                 
                 Calvin's
                 Case
                 ,
                 Coke
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   Rep.
                   Fol.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Ad
                   Tutelam
                   namque
                   Legis
                   Subditorum
                   ,
                   ac
                   eorum
                   Corporum
                   ,
                   &
                   bonorum
                   ,
                   Rex
                   hujusmodi
                   erectus
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   hanc
                   potestatem
                   à
                   populo
                   effluxam
                   ipse
                   habet
                   ,
                   quo
                   ei
                   non
                   licet
                   potestate
                   alia
                   suo
                   populo
                   Dominari
                   .
                
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   every
                   Political
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   is
                
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 and
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 or
                 Guardianship
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 receiveth
                 Power
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 govern
                 his
                 People
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 Corolary
                 ,
                 A
                 Bargain
                 's
                 a
                 Bargain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Prerogatives
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 GOvernment
                 is
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 Nations
                 that
                 wanted
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 without
                 Government
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 Government
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Human
                 Extraction
                 .
                 And
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
                 says
                 of
                 this
                 Government
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                
                 moulded
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   Peopl●
                   .
                
                 Answ.
                 to
                 XIX
                 .
                 Prop.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 All
                 just
                 Governments
                 are
                 highly
                 beneficial
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   are
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Institutions
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Plowing
                 and
                 sowing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 of
                 preparing
                 Bread
                 Corn
                 ,
                 is
                 abs●luely
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Subsistence
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   also
                   cometh
                   forth
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   wonderful
                   in
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   excellent
                   in
                   Working
                   .
                
                 Isa.
                 28.
                 from
                 23
                 d
                 to
                 29
                 th
                 Verse
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Wisdom
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Counsel
                   is
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   sound
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   Vnderstanding
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   Strength
                   ;
                   by
                   me
                   Kings
                   reign
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   decree
                   Iustice
                   :
                   By
                   me
                   Prinees
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   even
                   all
                   the
                   Iudges
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Prov.
                 13.14
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Plow-man
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   God
                   doth
                   instruct
                   him
                   to
                   Discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   teach
                   him
                   .
                
                 Isa.
                 28.26
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Scripture
                 neither
                 gives
                 nor
                 takes
                 away
                 Mens
                 Civil
                 Rights
                 ,
                 but
                 leaves
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 of
                 himself
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 Divider
                 of
                 Inheritances
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Civil
                 Authority
                 is
                 a
                 Civil
                 Right
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 England
                 gives
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 or
                 Family
                 by
                 Name
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 of
                 England
                 which
                 has
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 has
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 has
                 no
                 more
                 Right
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 French
                 Government
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 has
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 
                   Render
                   unto
                
                 Caesar
                 
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 neither
                 makes
                 a
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 nor
                 tells
                 who
                 Caesar
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 requires
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 him
                 those
                 supposed
                 Rights
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Laws
                 have
                 determined
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 supposes
                 Property
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 forbids
                 Stealing
                 ;
                 it
                 supposes
                 Mens
                 Lands
                 to
                 be
                 already
                 butted
                 and
                 bounded
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 forbids
                 removing
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Land-marks
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 Estate
                 he
                 has
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 Terrier
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 Statutes
                 of
                 Prerogative
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 XII
                 .
                 If
                 
                   Mishpat
                   Hamelech
                
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam
                 8.11
                 .
                 be
                 a
                 Statute
                 of
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 all
                 those
                 Particulars
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Mishpat
                   Haccohanim
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 custom
                 of
                 Sacrilegious
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.13
                 .
                 proves
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 being
                 used
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 known
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 absurd
                 and
                 impudent
                 thing
                 to
                 affirm
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 Coke
                 11.
                 
                 Rep.
                 p.
                 63.
                 
                 Mich.
                 5.
                 
                 Iac.
                 
                 
                   Note
                   ,
                   
                   upon
                   Sunday
                   the
                   Tenth
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Term
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   upon
                   Complaint
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   Bancroft
                   ,
                   Arch-bishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Prohibitions
                   ,
                   was
                   informed
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   Question
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   what
                   matters
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Judges
                   have
                   Cognizance
                   ,
                   either
                   upon
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Statutes
                   concerning
                   Tythes
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   the
                   Statute
                   1
                   Eliz.
                   concerning
                   the
                   High-Commis●ion
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   case
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   express
                   Authority
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   himself
                   may
                   decide
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Royal
                   Person
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Judges
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   Delegates
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   take
                   what
                   Causes
                   he
                   shall
                   please
                   to
                   determine
                   from
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   determine
                   them
                   himself
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Arch●bishop
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   was
                   clear
                   in
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   That
                   such
                   Authority
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   answered
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   clear
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Justices
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   Barons
                   of
                   the
                   Exchiquer
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   cannot
                   adjudg
                   any
                   Case
                   ,
                   either
                   Criminal
                   ,
                   as
                   Treason
                   ,
                   Felony
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   this
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   determined
                   and
                   adjudged
                   in
                   some
                   Court
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Custom
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   And
                   always
                   Judgments
                   are
                   given
                   ,
                   
                     Ideo
                     consideratum
                     est
                     per
                     Curiam
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Court
                   gives
                   the
                   Judgment
                   —
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   
                     greatly
                     marvelled
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Arch-bishop
                   durst
                   inform
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Absolute
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 OBEDIENCE
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 NO
                 Man
                 has
                 any
                 more
                 Civil
                 Authority
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 has
                 vested
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 he
                 one
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Higher
                 Powers
                 any
                 farther
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 purposes
                 ,
                 t●an
                 the
                 Law
                 has
                 impowered
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 An
                 Usurped
                 ,
                 Illegal
                 ,
                 and
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 b●ing
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Whoever
                 opposes
                 an
                 Usurped
                 ,
                 Illegal
                 ,
                 and
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 oppose
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Violation
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 commands
                 Subjection
                 to
                 our
                 Temporal
                 Governours
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Office
                 and
                 Imployment
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 Welfare
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   Thee
                   for
                   good
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 commands
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Spiritual
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   watch
                   for
                   your
                   Souls
                   .
                
                 Verse
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 But
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 did
                 not
                 oblige
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 in
                 Queen
                 
                 Mary's
                 Time
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 such
                 blessed
                 Bishops
                 as
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 perfect
                 Reverse
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Spiritual
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   whose
                   Practice
                   was
                   murdering
                   of
                   Souls
                   and
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 true
                 Character
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 compiled
                 the
                 Thanksgiving
                 for
                 the
                 Fifth
                 of
                 November
                 ;
                 but
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Laud
                 was
                 wiser
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 blotted
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prayer
                 formerly
                 ran
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   To
                   that
                   end
                   strengthen
                   the
                   Hands
                   of
                   our
                   Gracious
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   these
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   (
                   whose
                   Religion
                   is
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   whose
                   Faith
                   is
                   Faction
                   ,
                   whose
                   Practice
                   is
                   murthering
                   of
                   Souls
                   and
                   Bodies
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   root
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Confines
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 VII
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 England
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 their
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 disobey
                 all
                 Writs
                 ,
                 Letters
                 ,
                 or
                 Commands
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 under
                 the
                 Little
                 Seal
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 or
                 delay
                 common
                 Right
                 .
                 Are
                 the
                 Judges
                 all
                 bound
                 in
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Places
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ?
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 Engagement
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 attending
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Iune
                
                 13.
                 1642.
                 which
                 was
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Peers
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Banks
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Council
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   do
                   engage
                   our selves
                   not
                   to
                   obey
                   any
                   Orders
                   or
                   Commands
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   not
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   known
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land.
                
                 Was
                 this
                 likewise
                 an
                 Association
                 against
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ?
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 A
                 Constable
                 represents
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 purview
                 of
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Men
                 grant
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 pervert
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Burglary
                 ,
                 or
                 Robbery
                 on
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 resisted
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Expositor
                 of
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 received
                 for
                 Scripture
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Coronation-Oath
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 :
                 
                   Quod
                   si
                   Sacramentum
                   meum
                   violavero
                   ,
                   Incolae
                   Regni
                   nullam
                   nobis
                   Obedientiam
                   praestare
                   tenebuntur
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 violate
                 my
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 yield
                 me
                 any
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Bracton
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Higher
                 Powers
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 Superiour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 Lib.
                 iii.
                 cap.
                 xxvi
                 .
                 
                   Rex
                   habet
                   Superiorem
                   Deum
                   ,
                   item
                   Legem
                   ,
                   per
                   quam
                   factus
                   est
                   Rex
                   ,
                   item
                   Curiam
                   suam
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   Comites
                   &
                   Barones
                
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 Text
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Ordinanee
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Higher
                   Powers
                   themselves
                   ought
                   to
                   subject
                   .
                
                 Vol.
                 iii.
                 In
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 the
                 fifth
                 Verse
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Wherefore
                   ye
                   must
                   needs
                   
                   be
                   subject
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   Conscience
                   sake
                   .
                
                 )
                 He
                 has
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Neque
                   vero
                   hac
                   tantum
                   pertinent
                   ad
                   Subditos
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiam
                   ad
                   Magistratum
                   ,
                   qui
                   cum
                   fiunt
                   Tyranni
                   ,
                   non
                   minus
                   dissipant
                   Ordinationem
                   Dei
                   ,
                   quam
                   Seditiosi
                   .
                   Ideo
                   &
                   ipsorum
                   Conscientia
                   fit
                   rea
                   ,
                   quia
                   non
                   obediunt
                   Ordinationi
                   Dei
                   ;
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   Legibus
                   ,
                   quibus
                   debent
                   parere
                   .
                   Ideo
                   Comminationes
                   hic
                   posite
                   etiam
                   ad
                   ipsos
                   pertinent
                   .
                   Itaque
                   hujus
                   mandati
                   severitas
                   moveat
                   omnes
                   ,
                   ne
                   violalationem
                   Politici
                   status
                   putent
                   esse
                   leve
                   peccatum
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 this
                 place
                 concern
                 Subjects
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 themselves
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 turn
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 do
                 no
                 less
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 than
                 the
                 Seditious
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 Consciences
                 too
                 are
                 guilty
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 obeying
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Threatnings
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 do
                 also
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Severity
                 of
                 this
                 Command
                 deter
                 all
                 Men
                 from
                 thinking
                 the
                 Violation
                 of
                 the
                 Political
                 Constitution
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
                 Corolary
                 .
                 To
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 and-Legal
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 by
                 false
                 and
                 Arbitrary
                 Expositions
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Sin
                 than
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Seething
                   the
                   Kid
                   in
                   his
                   Mothers
                   Milk.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 LAWS
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 natural
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 yield
                 Obedience
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 Paternal
                 or
                 Patriarchal
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 All
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 a
                 Patriarchal
                 Monarch
                 are
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 All
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 England
                 are
                 not
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 No
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 naturally
                 free
                 can
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Act
                 and
                 Deed.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 Publick
                 Laws
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 Publick
                 Consent
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 therefore
                 bind
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 Man's
                 Consent
                 is
                 involved
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 VI.
                 Nothing
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 and
                 Consent
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 can
                 repeal
                 ,
                 alter
                 ,
                 or
                 explain
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 To
                 judg
                 and
                 determine
                 Causes
                 against
                 Law
                 ,
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 obscure
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 assume
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Power
                 assumed
                 without
                 a
                 Man's
                 Consent
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bind
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 Act
                 and
                 Deed.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 which
                 made
                 one
                 Law
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 all
                 impartially
                 executed
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 Law
                 on
                 
                   one
                   side
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Back-Sword
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 things
                 when
                 corrupted
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wild
                 Justice
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 desirable
                 than
                 Law
                 perverted
                 and
                 over-ruled
                 ,
                 into
                 Hemlock
                 and
                 Oppression
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Mr.
                 
                   S.
                   Iohnson
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Definition
               of
               a
               TYRANT
               ,
               by
               the
               Learned
               and
               Loyal
               
                 Abraham
                 Cowley
              
               ,
               (
               published
               by
               the
               present
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               )
               in
               his
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwel
              
               .
            
             
               I
               Call
               him
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               either
               intrudes
               himself
               forcibly
               into
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Fellow-Citizens
               ,
               without
               any
               Legal
               Authority
               over
               them
               ,
               or
               who
               ,
               having
               a
               just
               Title
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               People
               ,
               abuses
               it
               to
               the
               destruction
               or
               tormenting
               of
               them
               :
               So
               that
               all
               Tyrants
               are
               at
               the
               same
               time
               Usurpers
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Power
               which
               they
               assume
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               are
               they
               to
               be
               accounted
               Rebels
               ,
               since
               no
               Man
               can
               usurp
               Authority
               over
               others
               ,
               but
               by
               rebelling
               against
               them
               who
               had
               it
               before
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               against
               those
               Laws
               which
               were
               his
               Superiours
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Several
                 Queries
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sages
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 studied
                 to
                 Advance
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 equally
                 with
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 I.
                 WHether
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Politick
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 Parliament
                 assembled
                 ?
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 II.
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 grants
                 a
                 Charter
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 great
                 Franchises
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Grantees
                 obtain
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 Grant
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 :
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 III.
                 To
                 whom
                 can
                 these
                 Grantees
                 forfeit
                 this
                 Charter
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 take
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Forfeiture
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 then
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 may
                 be
                 destroyed
                 without
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Parliament
                 only
                 can
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 Account
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 what
                 Validity
                 is
                 a
                 Iudgment
                 pronounced
                 (
                 under
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 Law
                 )
                 in
                 
                   B.
                   R.
                
                 against
                 a
                 Charter
                 granted
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 force
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 King's
                 Bench
                 is
                 Superior
                 to
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 V.
                 What
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 safe
                 to
                 Act
                 pursuant
                 to
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 Iudgment
                 entred
                 in
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   Bench
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 Act
                 against
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 was
                 entred
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 VI.
                 Whether
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 downright
                 Knaves
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 nice
                 than
                 wise
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               TO
               THE
               KING
               ,
               When
               DUKE
               of
               YORK
               ,
               Perswading
               him
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               the
               chief
               Errors
               of
               the
               Papists
               are
               exposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Tendency
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               to
               promote
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               proved
               .
            
             
               By
               an
               Old
               Cavalier
               ,
               and
               Faithful
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               Establish'd
               by
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 Illustrious
                 Sir
                 !
              
            
             
               WHEN
               I
               look
               up
               to
               the
               Greatness
               of
               your
               Quality
               ,
               and
               down
               on
               my
               own
               meanness
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               tremble
               to
               make
               this
               Address
               ,
               so
               liable
               to
               be
               censur'd
               as
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               variety
               of
               Misconstruction
               ▪
               But
               since
               my
               Pen
               is
               guided
               by
               an
               Heart
               fill'd
               with
               profound
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               Veneration
               towards
               all
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Family
              
               ,
               and
               a
               sincere
               respect
               ,
               and
               most
               passionate
               desires
               for
               the
               particular
               Prosperity
               .
               (
               Temporal
               and
               Eternal
               )
               of
               your
               Royal
               Highness
               ,
               I
               cannot
               refrain
               discharging
               what
               I
               apprehended
               my
               Duty
               ;
               and
               therefore
               with
               good
               Esther
               ,
               finding
               not
               only
               my
               Country
               ,
               but
               your
               Highness
               also
               ,
               in
               such
               apparent
               (
               I
               wish
               it
               may
               not
               prove
               inevitable
               )
               hazard
               of
               Ruin
               ,
               am
               resolved
               to
               adventure
               forth
               ,
               and
               cast
               my
               poor
               weak
               Sentiments
               at
               your
               feet
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 they
                 perish
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               generally
               reported
               ,
               That
               you
               are
               long
               since
               turn'd
               Papist
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               believ'd
               ,
               That
               every
               day
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               Protestants
               are
               melted
               into
               Tears
               and
               Horror
               meerly
               on
               that
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               lament
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Calamities
               that
               has
               happened
               in
               our
               Age.
               I
               must
               do
               my self
               so
               much
               Justice
               as
               to
               decla●e
               ,
               That
               
               I
               am
               none
               of
               those
               fanatical
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               either
               raise
               ,
               or
               lightly
               credit
               Rumours
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               my
               Superiors
               .
               But
               besides
               what
               has
               been
               sworn
               by
               Persons
               ,
               whose
               Evidence
               none
               have
               hitherto
               been
               able
               to
               invalidate
               by
               any
               substantial
               Reasons
               ,
               or
               Incoherence
               in
               their
               Depositions
               ;
               your
               Highnesses
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               Deportment
               for
               many
               years
               past
               ,
               your
               absenting
               from
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               Refusing
               legal
               Oaths
               and
               Tests
               ,
               your
               countenancing
               ,
               retaining
               an
               in●imate
               Correspondency
               with
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ;
               and
               many
               other
               Reasons
               not
               fit
               ,
               at
               least
               unnecessary
               here
               to
               be
               mention'd
               ,
               do
               all
               loudly
               speak
               it
               :
               And
               for
               those
               who
               would
               go
               about
               to
               deny
               it
               (
               as
               some
               wretched
               Pamphlet-scriblers
               ,
               and
               unthinking
               Health-drinkers
               have
               done
               ▪
               )
               besides
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               attempt
               ,
               they
               unwarily
               cast
               a
               greater
               load
               of
               Ignominy
               and
               Dishonour
               on
               your
               Highness
               ,
               whilst
               they
               pretend
               to
               vindicate
               you
               .
            
             
               For
               is
               it
               imaginable
               ,
               That
               a
               Prince
               of
               your
               Generosity
               and
               Prudence
               would
               so
               far
               suffer
               the
               Affairs
               of
               your
               Royal
               Brother
               to
               be
               imbroil'd
               ,
               His
               Councils
               discompos'd
               ;
               all
               the
               Protestants
               in
               the
               World
               swallowed
               up
               with
               Astonishment
               ,
               and
               almost
               despair
               ,
               your
               own
               Honour
               fullied
               ,
               your
               Interest
               impaired
               ,
               and
               these
               Three
               Kingdoms
               put
               into
               a
               deplorable
               Distraction
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               a
               false
               supposition
               ,
               without
               rectifying
               in
               all
               this
               time
               their
               mistake
               by
               some
               real
               Demonstrations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               If
               such
               a
               Capricio
               should
               sway
               with
               your
               Highness
               ,
               what
               were
               it
               but
               to
               render
               you
               the
               
                 worst
                 Subject
              
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 unkind
                 Brother
              
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 Impolitick
                 Prince
              
               ,
               and
               the
               maddest
               ,
               or
               most
               
                 monstrous
                 Man
              
               in
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               I
               shall
               therefore
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               ,
               tho'
               with
               all
               Humility
               ,
               and
               a
               Sorrow
               inexpressible
               ,
               direct
               my
               Discourse
               to
               your
               Highness
               as
               
                 an
                 Apostate
              
               from
               the
               Protestant
               Faith
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               am
               mistaken
               ,
               't
               is
               your
               Highness
               has
               led
               
                 not
                 only
                 me
              
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               the
               World
               into
               that
               Error
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               insensible
               of
               my
               own
               weakness
               ,
               and
               how
               unfit
               I
               am
               to
               argu●
               matters
               of
               Religion
               with
               your
               Highness
               ,
               and
               those
               subtil
               Sophisters
               (
               the
               Pest
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               shame
               of
               Christianity
               )
               which
               are
               always
               croaking
               about
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               perverted
               to
               their
               Idolatries
               ;
               being
               my self
               but
               a
               Lay-Gentleman
               ,
               of
               little
               Learning
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               course
               of
               my
               Life
               more
               conversant
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               than
               the
               Pen
               :
               And
               I
               must
               wonder
               with
               Regret
               ,
               if
               none
               of
               the
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               our
               other
               
                 Learned
                 Divines
              
               have
               not
               vigorously
               made
               Applications
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               publick
               Manner
               ,
               to
               regain
               you
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Communion
              
               :
               If
               they
               have
               not
               charg'd
               you
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               
                 God's
                 Ambassadors
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               some
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               you
               hav●
               broke
               the
               League
               (
               your
               Baptismal
               vows
               )
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               join'd
               your self
               to
               the
               Tents
               of
               his
               Enemies
               .
               If
               they
               have
               not
               adjur'd
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               shew
               on
               what
               offence
               taken
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               Beauties
               observ'd
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               you
               quitted
               the
               true
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Enchantments
               of
               a
               Strumpet
               ,
               whose
               shameless
               Adulteries
               have
               long
               since
               caused
               an
               utter
               Divorce
               between
               Her
               and
               the
               Blessed
               Jesus
               :
               If
               they
               have
               not
               solemnly
               called
               
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
              
               to
               Record
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               satisfie
               all
               your
               scruples
               ,
               to
               answer
               all
               your
               objections
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               through
               any
               default
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Endeavours
               ,
               nor
               in
               our
               Church
               for
               want
               of
               Truth
               ;
               but
               that
               your
               defection
               must
               be
               wilful
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unreasonable
               ,
               whereby
               to
               render
               you
               either
               convicted
               ,
               or
               inexcusable
               .
            
             
               Nor
               do
               I
               doubt
               ,
               but
               several
               of
               those
               
                 Glorious
                 Lights
              
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               may
               accordingly
               have
               discharged
               without
               fear
               of
               flattery
               their
               Functions
               herein
               ,
               in
               private
               discourses
               :
               But
               certainly
               a
               matter
               of
               that
               inestimable
               importance
               ,
               as
               wherein
               not
               only
               the
               Soul
               of
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Bravest
                 Princes
              
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               
                 Protestant
                 Interest
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               especially
               within
               these
               Three
               Nations
               ,
               is
               so
               deeply
               and
               dangerously
               concern'd
               ,
               might
               require
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               deserves
               a
               Publick
               and
               General
               Application
               :
               
               Nor
               ought
               any
               ,
               though
               the
               meanest
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               blam'd
               for
               contributing
               modestlȳ
               ▪
               his
               help
               to
               prevent
               a
               disaster
               of
               such
               
                 universal
                 influence
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               who
               knows
               but
               that
               Almighty
               Providence
               ,
               who
               overthrew
               
               Iericho's
               proud
               Walls
               of
               old
               ,
               not
               with
               Battering
               Engines
               of
               War
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               blast
               of
               contemptible
               Rams-Horns
               ,
               and
               is
               often
               pleased
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               weakest
               Instruments
               to
               effect
               mighty
               Works
               ;
               may
               give
               a
               Blessing
               to
               these
               poor
               u●polish'd
               ,
               inartificial
               Lines
               ,
               which
               have
               nothing
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Honesty
               of
               a
               sincere
               Intention
               to
               recommend
               them
               to
               your
               Princely
               Consideration
               ?
            
             
               That
               you
               were
               educated
               in
               Protestant
               Principles
               ,
               is
               notorious
               .
               I
               beseech
               your
               Highness
               therefore
               to
               satisfie
               the
               World
               what
               could
               induce
               you
               to
               a
               change
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               mention
               your
               Royal
               Grandfather
               ,
               whose
               Learned
               Pen
               baffled
               all
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               nor
               shall
               I
               insist
               on
               that
               Curse
               which
               he
               solemnly
               pronounced
               on
               any
               of
               his
               Posterity
               that
               should
               turn
               Papist
               :
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               Had
               you
               not
               the
               Example
               ,
               and
               the
               Commands
               too
               of
               a
               most
               Indulgent
               ,
               Pious
               Prince
               ,
               your
               Royal
               Father
               ,
               for
               perseverance
               therein
               ;
               who
               ,
               though
               barbarously
               murder'd
               by
               vile
               Men
               ,
               yet
               continued
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               even
               with
               his
               last
               breath
               discharg'd
               and
               ●lear'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               from
               having
               any
               share
               in
               their
               Crimes
               ?
               What
               Impiety
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               dare
               to
               profess
               
                 your
                 Fathers
                 Blessed
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 eternally
                 damn'd
              
               !
               and
               yet
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               a
               Papist
               ,
               you
               can
               do
               no
               less
               ;
               for
               you
               cannot
               be
               such
               without
               believing
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               out
               of
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               but
               that
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               confident
               none
               can
               have
               the
               Impudence
               to
               suggest
               ,
               that
               He
               died
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               :
               What
               follows
               then
               ?
               or
               how
               will
               you
               answer
               this
               Horrid
               Scandal
               on
               his
               Sacred
               Memory
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               meet
               his
               glorified
               Spirit
               at
               the
               last
               dreadful
               Judgment-day
               ?
               Nor
               can
               the
               keenest
               Jesuit
               blunt
               the
               edge
               of
               this
               Argument
               by
               a
               Retortion
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               your
               Highnesses
               Illustrious
               Mother
               :
               For
               though
               Papists
               are
               so
               audacious
               ,
               as
               to
               place
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
               at
               the
               Pope's
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               uncharitably
               doom
               us
               All
               to
               unquenchable
               flames
               ,
               not
               affording
               us
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Room
               in
               Purgatory
               :
               yet
               Protestants
               are
               not
               so
               unchristian
               (
               but
               according
               to
               Scripture
               )
               leave
               secret
               things
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               allow
               grains
               for
               Education
               ,
               Prepossessions
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               yet
               no
               more
               a
               Reason
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               turn
               Papist
               ,
               than
               't
               is
               for
               him
               that
               stands
               safe
               on
               the
               shore
               to
               leap
               off
               into
               a
               Vessel
               so
               rotten
               and
               leaky
               as
               just
               ready
               to
               sink
               ,
               upon
               a
               presumption
               that
               still
               some
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               her
               may
               escape
               the
               danger
               :
               Or
               to
               chuse
               an
               impudent
               Quack
               ,
               who
               boasts
               he
               only
               can
               cure
               him
               ;
               and
               refuse
               a
               Learned
               Physician
               ,
               who
               modestly
               grants
               he
               may
               peradventure
               be
               healed
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               very
               improbably
               ;
               but
               withal
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               Million
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               the
               Patient
               ,
               under
               such
               hands
               ,
               miscarries
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               eternally
               .
            
             
               But
               quitting
               this
               Argument
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               Personal
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Highness
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               how
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               Man
               of
               sense
               can
               so
               far
               forget
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               Education
               and
               Interest
               ,
               but
               his
               very
               Reason
               ,
               as
               to
               imbrace
               POPERY
               ,
               frightful
               ,
               detestable
               ,
               ridiculous
               Popery
               ,
               that
               Chaos
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Error
               and
               Imposture
               ,
               that
               has
               no
               foundation
               but
               a
               Cheat
               ;
               No
               Ends
               but
               to
               gratifie
               Pride
               and
               Avarice
               ;
               no
               solid
               Argument
               to
               promote
               and
               maintain
               it
               ,
               but
               Impudence
               and
               Cruelty
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               nice
               and
               poor
               uncertainties
               ,
               and
               unprovable
               supposals
               :
               As
               1
               st
               .
               That
               Peter
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               2
               dly
               .
               That
               He
               left
               there
               one
               to
               be
               Heir
               of
               his
               Graces
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               a
               perpetual
               unfailable
               Succe●sion
               .
               3
               dly
               .
               That
               He
               so
               bequeathed
               his
               Infallibility
               to
               his
               Chair
               ,
               as
               that
               whosoever
               sits
               in
               it
               ,
               cannot
               but
               speak
               Truth
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               who
               sit
               where
               he
               sat
               ,
               must
               by
               some
               secret
               Instinct
               ,
               say
               as
               he
               taught
               ;
               that
               what
               Christ
               said
               to
               him
               absolutely
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               Rome
               ,
               must
               be
               referr'd
               ,
               yea
               ty'd
               to
               that
               place
               alone
               ,
               and
               fulfill'd
               in
               it
               .
               4
               thly
               .
               That
               
                 Linus
                 ,
                 Clements
              
               and
               Cletus
               
               the
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               supposed
               Successors
               of
               Peter
               ,
               must
               he
               preferr'd
               (
               in
               the
               Headship
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               to
               Iohn
               the
               beloved
               Apostle
               then
               still
               living
               .
               5
               thly
               .
               That
               He
               whose
               Life
               is
               oft
               times
               monstrously
               debauch'd
               ,
               his
               Judgment
               childishly
               ignorant
               ,
               cannot
               yet
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               Pontifical
               Chair
               ,
               possibly
               erre
               .
               6
               thly
               .
               That
               the
               Golden
               Line
               of
               this
               Apostolical
               Succe●sion
               ,
               in
               the
               confusion
               of
               so
               many
               long
               desperate
               Schisms
               ,
               shamefully
               corrupt
               Usurpations
               and
               Instrusions
               ,
               and
               confess'd
               Heresies
               ,
               yet
               neither
               was
               nor
               can
               be
               broken
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               teaches
               Men
               to
               worship
               Stocks
               and
               Stones
               ,
               and
               painted
               Clouts
               ,
               with
               the
               fame
               Honour
               as
               is
               due
               to
               our
               Creator
               ;
               and
               lest
               that
               practice
               should
               appear
               to
               her
               simple
               Clients
               too
               palpably
               oppo●ite
               to
               God's
               Law
               ,
               most
               sacrilegiously
               stifles
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               in
               their
               vulgar
               Catechisms
               and
               Prayer-Books
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               utterly
               confounds
               the
               true
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               while
               they
               give
               unto
               it
               Ten
               thousand
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               place
               ;
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               no
               Flesh
               ;
               several
               Members
               without
               distinction
               ;
               a
               substance
               without
               quantity
               ,
               and
               other
               Accidents
               ;
               or
               Substance
               and
               Accidents
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               felt
               or
               perceived
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               make
               a
               Monster
               of
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               utterly
               overthrows
               the
               Perfection
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               ;
               for
               if
               all
               be
               not
               paid
               ,
               how
               hath
               he
               satisfied
               ?
               If
               Temporal
               Punishments
               in
               Purgatory
               be
               yet
               due
               ,
               how
               is
               all
               paid
               ?
               And
               if
               these
               must
               be
               paid
               by
               us
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               satisfied
               by
               him
               ?
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               hath
               made
               more
               Scriptures
               than
               ever
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               dictated
               ,
               or
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               received
               ;
               and
               those
               which
               it
               doth
               make
               ,
               Imperiously
               obtrudes
               upon
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               while
               it
               thunders
               out
               Curses
               against
               all
               that
               will
               not
               add
               these
               Books
               to
               God's
               ,
               seems
               to
               defie
               the
               Curse
               pronounc'd
               by
               God
               himself
               to
               those
               that
               add
               unto
               his
               Word
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               18.
               
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               erects
               a
               Throne
               in
               the
               Conscience
               to
               a
               meer
               Man
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               rather
               a
               Monster
               than
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               gives
               him
               absolute
               Power
               to
               make
               a
               sin
               of
               that
               which
               is
               none
               ;
               and
               to
               dispense
               with
               that
               which
               is
               ;
               to
               create
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               them
               upon
               Necessity
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               to
               make
               wicked
               Men
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Saints
               Gods
               ;
               for
               even
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               Papists
               ,
               lewd
               and
               undeserving
               Men
               have
               leap'd
               into
               their
               Calendar
               ;
               yet
               being
               once
               install'd
               there
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Honour
               of
               Altars
               ,
               Temples
               and
               Invocations
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               in
               a
               stile
               sit
               only
               for
               their
               Maker
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               robs
               the
               Heart
               of
               all
               sound
               Comfort
               ,
               whilst
               it
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               Remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               present
               Grace
               ,
               and
               future
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               we
               can
               never
               know
               whether
               we
               have
               receiv'd
               the
               true
               Sacraments
               of
               God
               becausewe
               cannot
               know
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               are
               no
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               racks
               the
               Conscience
               with
               the
               needless
               torture
               of
               a
               necessary
               shrift
               ,
               wherein
               the
               vertue
               of
               an
               Absolution
               depends
               on
               the
               fulness
               of
               Confession
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               Examination
               ;
               and
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               Examination
               is
               so
               fu●l
               of
               scruples
               (
               besides
               infinite
               Cases
               of
               unresolved
               doubts
               in
               this
               feigned
               pennance
               )
               that
               the
               pour
               soul
               never
               knows
               when
               it
               is
               clear
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               under
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               plays
               the
               Bawd
               to
               sin
               ,
               whilst
               both
               in
               practice
               it
               tolerates
               open
               stews
               ,
               and
               prefers
               Fornication
               in
               some
               cases
               before
               honourable
               Matrimony
               ,
               and
               gently
               blanches
               over
               wilful
               Violations
               of
               God's
               Law
               with
               the
               favourable
               title
               of
               
                 Venial
                 Crimes
              
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               makes
               Nature
               vainly
               proud
               ,
               in
               joining
               her
               as
               Copartner
               with
               God
               in
               our
               Justification
               ,
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               idly
               putting
               her
               up
               with
               a
               conceit
               of
               her
               Perfection
               and
               Ability
               to
               keep
               more
               Laws
               than
               God
               hath
               ●ade
               ,
               whence
               their
               Doctrines
               of
               Merit
               and
               Supererogation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               requires
               no
               other
               Faith
               ●o
               Justific●tion
               in
               Christians
               ,
               than
               may
               be
               found
               in
               Devils
               themselves
               ;
               who
               ,
               besides
               ●
               confused
               Apprehension
               ,
               can
               assent
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               God's
               revealed
               Will
               ,
               and
               Popery
               requires
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               instead
               of
               the
               pure
               Milk
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               hath
               long
               fed
               her
               starved
               Souls
               with
               such
               idle
               Legends
               ,
               as
               the
               Reporter
               can
               hardly
               deliver
               without
               laughter
               ,
               nor
               their
               Abettors
               be
               told
               of
               without
               shame
               and
               disclamation
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               the
               World
               read
               these
               Stories
               on
               Winter
               Evenings
               for
               sport
               ,
               which
               the
               poor
               credulous
               Multitude
               hear
               in
               their
               Churches
               with
               devout
               astonishment
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               requires
               nothing
               but
               meer
               Formality
               in
               our
               Devotion
               ;
               the
               work
               wrought
               suffices
               alone
               in
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               in
               Prayers
               ;
               if
               the
               number
               be
               repeated
               by
               Rote
               ,
               no
               matter
               for
               the
               Affection
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               regarded
               not
               the
               Heart
               ,
               but
               the
               Tongue
               and
               Hands
               ;
               and
               while
               he
               understands
               us
               ,
               cared
               little
               whether
               we
               understand
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               hath
               been
               often
               dyed
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Princes
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               teaches
               and
               allows
               Rebellion
               against
               God's
               Anointed
               ;
               and
               both
               suborneth
               Treasons
               ;
               and
               excuses
               ,
               pities
               ,
               honours
               and
               rewards
               the
               Actors
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               overloads
               Men's
               Consciences
               with
               heavy
               burdens
               of
               infinite
               ,
               unnecessary
               Tradit●ons
               ,
               far
               more
               than
               ever
               Moses
               Commented
               upon
               by
               all
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbins
              
               ;
               imposing
               them
               with
               no
               less
               Authority
               ,
               and
               exacting
               them
               with
               more
               Rigour
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Royal
               Laws
               of
               their
               Maker
               .
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               cozens
               the
               vulgar
               with
               nothing
               but
               shadows
               of
               Holiness
               in
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Processions
               ,
               Offerings
               ,
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               Latin
               Services
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Tapers
               ,
               rich
               Vestures
               ,
               garish
               Altars
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               Censings
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               such
               like
               ,
               fit
               for
               Children
               and
               Fools
               ,
               robbing
               them
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               of
               the
               sound
               and
               plain
               Helps
               of
               true
               Piety
               and
               Salvation
               ▪
            
             
               Popery
               ,
               That
               cares
               not
               by
               what
               wilful
               Falshoods
               ,
               Equivocations
               ,
               Perjuries
               and
               Abominations
               it
               propagates
               it self
               ,
               and
               maintains
               its
               credit
               :
               And
               therefore
               being
               conscious
               of
               her
               own
               Villainies
               ,
               goes
               about
               to
               falsifie
               and
               deprave
               Authors
               ,
               that
               might
               give
               Evidence
               against
               her
               ,
               to
               outface
               all
               ancient
               Truths
               ,
               to
               foist
               in
               Gibionitish
               Witnesses
               of
               their
               own
               forging
               ,
               and
               leaves
               nothing
               unattempted
               against
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               that
               might
               advance
               her
               Faction
               ,
               and
               disable
               her
               innocent
               and
               just
               Accusers
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               true
               figure
               of
               Popery
               ,
               through
               whatever
               false
               Opticks
               your
               Highness
               may
               have
               view'd
               it
               :
               This
               is
               that
               for
               which
               you
               are
               resolv'd
               to
               hazard
               a
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               three
               temporal
               Diadems
               to
               boot
               ;
               and
               to
               which
               you
               sacrifice
               both
               your
               own
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               the
               Tranquillity
               of
               many
               Millions
               of
               Souls
               ▪
            
             
               What
               then
               can
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               kno●s
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               your
               Highnesses
               Elevated
               Understanding
               ,
               imag●●●
               can
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               your
               Revolt
               ?
               Will
               they
               not
               be
               apt
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               not
               espoused
               this
               Mock
               Religion
               purely
               for
               its
               own
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               promised
               Dowry
               of
               an
               Absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               which
               she
               might
               pretend
               to
               bring
               one
               day
               with
               her
               to
               your
               Embraces
               ?
               But
               as
               this
               is
               far
               below
               the
               Justice
               and
               Generosity
               of
               your
               Highness
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               unworthy
               the
               thoughts
               of
               any
               considerate
               Politician
               .
               For
               suppose
               any
               Prince
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               British
               Sceptre
               may
               hereafter
               devolve
               ,
               intoxicated
               with
               the
               Tinsel
               Glories
               of
               the
               French
               Monarch's
               blustering
               Grandeur
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               vain
               ,
               as
               to
               hope
               to
               subjugate
               the
               English
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               best
               Establish'd
               Government
               on
               Earth
               ,
               by
               assuming
               to
               himself
               the
               whole
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               raising
               Money
               ,
               and
               draining
               his
               Subjects
               at
               Pleasure
               without
               their
               common
               Consent
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               &c.
               and
               should
               be
               so
               extravagantly
               enamour'd
               on
               this
               fatal
               Project
               (
               fatal
               I
               say
               ,
               because
               for
               above
               Five
               hundred
               years
               it
               has
               shipwrack'd
               all
               that
               coasted
               that
               way
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               be
               content
               to
               shift
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               exchange
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               turn
               Papist
               ,
               on
               a
               presumption
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               might
               facilitate
               and
               accomplish
               his
               Enterprize
               :
               As
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               resolv'd
               once
               to
               embrace
               Mahumetism
               ,
               rather
               than
               not
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               of
               his
               Barons
               ,
               claiming
               their
               just
               Liberties
               .
               Suppose
               I
               say
               all
               this
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               present
               Papists
               ,
               to
               get
               their
               Religion
               publickly
               establish'd
               ,
               
               should
               comply
               with
               his
               Designs
               ;
               yet
               still
               is
               it
               not
               most
               reasonable
               to
               believe
               .
               That
               having
               once
               gain'd
               their
               Point
               therein
               ,
               they
               ,
               or
               their
               Posterity
               ,
               will
               soon
               recal
               to
               mind
               their
               Birth
               rights
               and
               Privileges
               due
               to
               them
               as
               English-men
               ;
               and
               will
               they
               not
               then
               be
               perpetually
               tugging
               and
               strugling
               to
               regain
               them
               ,
               whence
               continual
               disturbance
               will
               ensue
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 standing
                 Army
              
               must
               be
               kept
               on
               foot
               to
               support
               this
               ill
               acquired
               Grand●ur
               ?
               For
               those
               Subjects
               that
               contended
               with
               King
               Iohn
               and
               King
               Henry
               the
               Third
               ,
               &c.
               tho'
               they
               were
               Papists
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               those
               Princes
               ,
               could
               not
               brook
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               Slaves
               to
               their
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Pleasures
              
               in
               their
               Civil
               Rights
               :
               Besides
               ,
               what
               a
               
                 waking
                 dream
              
               is
               it
               for
               any
               King
               ,
               that
               is
               free
               from
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Yoke
              
               ,
               to
               think
               to
               make
               himself
               more
               Absolute
               by
               involving
               himself
               and
               his
               Kingdoms
               in
               Thraldom
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               wherein
               not
               only
               
                 the
                 Pope
              
               pretends
               a
               Right
               to
               domineer
               over
               him
               ,
               but
               
                 every
                 Ecclesiastick
              
               esteems
               himself
               wholly
               exempt
               from
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               People
               will
               be
               but
               
                 half
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               in
               Temporals
               ;
               for
               in
               Spirituals
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               (
               a
               monstrous
               
                 draw
                 net
              
               ,
               that
               may
               include
               almost
               all
               the
               Actions
               of
               Humane
               Life
               ,
               )
               they
               are
               wholly
               to
               be
               Conducted
               by
               his
               Holiness
               and
               his
               Subordinate
               Ministers
               .
               How
               therefore
               can
               your
               Highness
               ,
               if
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               complain
               of
               the
               late
               successive
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Commons
              
               for
               pressing
               a
               Bill
               to
               exclude
               you
               ?
               Is
               it
               any
               Disloyalty
               to
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Crown
              
               of
               England
               from
               a
               truckling
               and
               shameful
               Servitude
               to
               a
               Foreign
               Usurper's
               Power
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               any
               such
               unheard
               of
               thing
               to
               debarr
               a
               Prince
               from
               a
               Throne
               ,
               that
               hath
               obstinately
               disabled
               himself
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               above
               all
               Men
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ought
               not
               to
               murmur
               at
               this
               ;
               for
               did
               not
               the
               Pope
               issue
               forth
               a
               Bull
               to
               exclude
               
                 your
                 Grandfather
              
               ,
               King
               Iames
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               turn
               Papist
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               though
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               Title
               of
               your
               other
               
                 Grandfather
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               to
               the
               French
               Diadem
               ;
               yet
               refuse
               to
               pay
               him
               any
               Obedience
               ,
               because
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               only
               score
               fought
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               continued
               so
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               no
               Rebellion
               ?
               Your
               Highness
               perhaps
               will
               say
               —
               What
               though
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               true
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               do
               not
               own
               such
               Principles
               ?
               Well
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               Protestant
               Principles
               be
               better
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               what
               Madness
               is
               it
               in
               your
               Highness
               to
               abandon
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               chuse
               the
               latter
               ?
            
             
               I
               am
               a
               dutiful
               and
               hearty
               Lover
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               when
               establish'd
               on
               such
               an
               
                 Equi-pois'd
                 Basis
              
               of
               Wisdom
               as
               ours
               is
               ,
               shall
               ever
               assert
               it
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Form
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Genius
               of
               English-men
               :
               But
               that
               
                 lineal
                 descent
              
               is
               so
               sacred
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Heir
               presumptive
               can
               for
               no
               default
               or
               crime
               whatsoever
               be
               debarr'd
               from
               the
               Crown
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               publick
               Decree
               of
               State
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               ;
               For
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               practice
               in
               
                 all
                 Ages
              
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               in
               almost
               every
               Nation
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               hath
               run
               contrary
               :
               And
               as
               to
               Right
               ;
               those
               that
               pretend
               such
               Succession
               in
               all
               Cases
               to
               be
               
                 Iure
                 Divino
              
               ,
               would
               do
               well
               to
               shew
               in
               what
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               the
               same
               is
               prescribed
               ;
               till
               then
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               talk
               ,
               not
               argue
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               Candidate
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               for
               
                 any
                 Reasons
              
               whatsoever
               ,
               may
               without
               offence
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               ,
               be
               Excluded
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ;
               Then
               the
               
               Iune-divino-ship
               vanishes
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               left
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               But
               whether
               such
               next
               Heir
               have
               done
               
                 such
                 Acts
              
               ,
               or
               is
               so
               qualified
               ,
               that
               in
               Prudence
               it
               be
               necessary
               for
               the
               Tranquillity
               of
               the
               Publick
               to
               Exclude
               him
               .
               Now
               I
               believe
               there
               are
               but
               few
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Bill
               had
               passed
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               had
               given
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               to
               it
               ,
               would
               have
               acquiesc'd
               
               therein
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Exclusion
               to
               be
               simply
               unlawful
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               ,
               for
               against
               either
               of
               them
               no
               
                 Humane
                 Ordinances
              
               ought
               to
               prevail
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               true
               Loyalists
               do
               not
               despair
               ,
               but
               your
               Highness
               may
               yet
               prevent
               all
               Occasions
               of
               such
               Disputes
               by
               opening
               your
               eyes
               ;
               or
               rather
               that
               God
               (
               in
               whose
               
                 hands
                 are
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Princes
              
               )
               may
               irradiate
               your
               Royal
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               let
               you
               see
               the
               horrid
               Blackness
               of
               those
               Men
               who
               have
               endeavour'd
               to
               seduce
               you
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               Principles
               to
               which
               they
               would
               have
               inveigled
               you
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               have
               made
               your
               Highness
               a
               Property
               to
               their
               Ambition
               and
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               your
               Illustrious
               Name
               they
               might
               one
               day
               Tyrannize
               at
               Pleasure
               over
               these
               Three
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               If
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               work
               such
               an
               happy
               Inclination
               in
               your
               Highness
               ,
               you
               shall
               presently
               see
               the
               whole
               
                 British
                 Empire
              
               echoing
               with
               Praises
               and
               Acclamations
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               murmurs
               of
               Seclusion
               ,
               every
               good
               Subject
               shall
               erect
               you
               a
               Throne
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               grand
               difficulty
               will
               be
               to
               satisfie
               the
               prejudiced
               World
               of
               your
               sincerity
               herein
               ;
               for
               if
               your
               Highness
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               should
               declare
               your self
               a
               Protestant
               only
               to
               serve
               a
               present
               turn
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Sacred
               Name
               of
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               but
               as
               an
               Engine
               to
               advance
               the
               design
               of
               our
               
                 bloody
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               you
               would
               act
               at
               once
               the
               most
               dishonourably
               and
               (
               in
               the
               end
               )
               most
               prejudicially
               to
               your
               own
               Interest
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               must
               certainly
               expect
               the
               blasts
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               curses
               of
               Earth
               on
               all
               your
               future
               proceedings
               ;
               for
               Hypocrisie
               is
               odious
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               Monster
               so
               abominable
               to
               serious
               Men
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               a
               Church-Papist
               .
            
             
               Your
               Royal
               Highness
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               excuse
               our
               fears
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Arts
               and
               Craft
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               she
               esteems
               
                 no
                 means
                 unlawful
              
               to
               obtain
               her
               ends
               .
               How
               shall
               any
               Oaths
               be
               sufficient
               Tests
               ,
               when
               a
               private
               dispensation
               may
               at
               once
               allow
               the
               taking
               ,
               and
               warrant
               the
               breaking
               of
               them
               ?
               Or
               what
               signifies
               the
               participation
               of
               our
               Sacraments
               to
               one
               that
               is
               taught
               ,
               We
               have
               no
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               no
               consecration
               ,
               consequently
               nothing
               but
               an
               
                 ordinary
                 Breakfast
              
               of
               common
               
                 Br●ad
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               lose
               the
               hopes
               of
               three
               Crowns
               rather
               than
               not
               taste
               such
               harmless
               viands
               ?
               Not
               that
               I
               dare
               imagine
               your
               Highnesses
               Understanding
               would
               suffer
               you
               to
               believe
               the
               lawfulness
               ,
               or
               your
               
                 Princely
                 Generosity
              
               permit
               you
               to
               practise
               these
               lewd
               dissimulations
               ;
               yet
               since
               
                 such
                 Doctrines
              
               are
               daily
               taught
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               how
               shall
               Protestants
               be
               assured
               they
               have
               no
               Influence
               on
               your
               Conduct
               ?
               I
               must
               therefore
               with
               all
               humble
               freedom
               assure
               your
               Highness
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               general
               an
               Opinion
               of
               your
               Highnesses
               having
               been
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               though
               you
               should
               go
               never
               so
               duly
               to
               Church
               ,
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               a
               
                 thousand
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               take
               Oaths
               all
               the
               way
               from
               Holy-rood
               House
               to
               St.
               
               Iames's
               ,
               yet
               the
               People
               would
               scarce
               believe
               the
               reality
               of
               your
               Conversion
               ,
               unless
               withal
               they
               see
               it
               accompanied
               with
               some
               other
               Demonstrations
               .
               For
               as
               Faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               Profession
               of
               a
               Religion
               ,
               without
               agreeable
               endeavours
               to
               advance
               it
               will
               be
               vain
               .
               If
               his
               Royal
               Highness
               ,
               will
               the
               People
               say
               ,
               be
               a
               
                 good
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               he
               will
               undoubtedly
               discourage
               
                 all
                 Papists
              
               ,
               the
               sworn
               inveterate
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               to
               approach
               his
               Person
               or
               Palace
               .
               If
               he
               
                 have
                 had
              
               any
               intimation
               of
               any
               ill
               designs
               ,
               if
               any
               have
               been
               tampering
               to
               reconcile
               him
               to
               Popery
               (
               which
               is
               no
               less
               than
               Treason
               )
               he
               will
               presently
               detect
               those
               
                 mischievous
                 Instruments
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               condign
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               applaud
               the
               Iustice
               that
               has
               been
               done
               on
               Coleman
               ,
               the
               five
               Jesuits
               ,
               
               
               Godfrey's
               Murderers
               ,
               &c.
               thereby
               stopping
               the
               Mouths
               of
               that
               brazen
               Tribe
               who
               would
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               they
               died
               innocently
               .
               He
               will
               declare
               〈◊〉
               all
               Arbitrary
               Designs
               ,
               detest
               those
               who
               by
               
                 sneaking
                 flatteries
              
               would
               un●●ng●
               the
               ancient
               and
               most
               wise
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Government
               .
               He
               will
               heartily
               recommend
               Parliaments
               to
               his
               
                 Sacred
                 Brother
              
               as
               the
               wisest
               and
               safest
               Councils
               ,
               and
               even
               thank
               the
               late
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Commons
              
               for
               their
               zeal
               against
               him
               ,
               whilst
               they
               apprehended
               him
               as
               an
               Enemy
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Religion
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               will
               vigorously
               by
               his
               Counsels
               and
               Interests
               oppose
               the
               growing
               greatness
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               day
               threatens
               all
               Europe
               with
               Chains
               ,
               and
               immediately
               tends
               not
               only
               to
               the
               decay
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britains
              
               .
               Trade
               and
               Glory
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               diminution
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               it
               lay
               in
               humane
               Power
               )
               utter
               subversion
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               throughout
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               These
               and
               the
               like
               
                 Noble
                 Fruits
              
               ,
               will
               the
               People
               not
               unreasonably
               expect
               from
               your
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               when
               ever
               you
               shall
               please
               to
               declare
               your self
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               which
               that
               you
               may
               speedily
               do
               ,
               not
               Politickly
               or
               Superficially
               ,
               but
               with
               that
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               so
               serious
               a
               matter
               (
               of
               infinite
               more
               value
               than
               the
               Three
               Crowns
               you
               are
               Presumptive
               Heir
               to
               )
               is
               the
               Prayer
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Royal
                 Highness
                 
                   's
                   Most
                   Humble
                   and
                   Faithful
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 Philanax
                 Verax
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Ten
               Seasonable
               QUERIES
               ,
               Proposed
               by
               an
               English
               Gentleman
               in
               Amsterdam
               ,
               to
               his
               Friends
               in
               England
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               came
               over
               .
            
             
               I.
               WHether
               any
               Real
               and
               Zealous
               Papist
               was
               ever
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ?
               it
               being
               a
               fundamental
               Principle
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               That
               all
               Christians
               that
               do
               not
               believe
               as
               They
               do
               ,
               are
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               II.
               Whether
               the
               King
               be
               a
               Real
               and
               Zealous
               Papist
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               ,
               Whether
               he
               can
               be
               truly
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ?
            
             
               III.
               Whether
               this
               King
               in
               his
               Brother's
               Reign
               did
               not
               cause
               the
               Persecution
               against
               Dissenters
               to
               be
               more
               violent
               than
               otherwise
               it
               would
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Whether
               he
               doth
               not
               now
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               ruin
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               may
               be
               the
               better
               enabled
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               destroy
               them
               both
               ?
            
             
               V.
               Whether
               any
               ought
               to
               believe
               he
               will
               be
               for
               Liberty
               any
               longer
               than
               it
               serves
               his
               Turn
               ?
               and
               whether
               his
               great
               eagerness
               to
               have
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               repealed
               be
               only
               in
               order
               to
               the
               easie
               establishing
               of
               Popery
               ?
            
             
             
               VI.
               Whether
               if
               these
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               were
               repealed
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               many
               turn
               Papists
               that
               now
               dare
               not
               ?
            
             
               VII
               .
               Whether
               the
               forcing
               of
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Offices
               of
               Profit
               or
               Trust
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               lose
               their
               Places
               ,
               or
               declare
               they
               will
               be
               for
               Repealing
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               ,
               be
               not
               Violating
               his
               own
               Declaration
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Test
               upon
               the
               People
               ?
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Whether
               the
               suspending
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Dispossessing
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledge
               of
               their
               Freeholds
               ,
               the
               Imprisoning
               and
               Prosecuting
               the
               Seven
               Bishops
               for
               Reasoning
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficient
               instances
               how
               well
               the
               King
               intend
               to
               keep
               his
               Declaration
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               wherein
               he
               promiseth
               to
               protect
               and
               maintain
               all
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               quiet
               and
               full
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               their
               Possessions
               with
               any
               molestation
               or
               disturbance
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               Whether
               the
               Usage
               of
               the
               Protestants
               in
               France
               and
               Savoy
               for
               these
               three
               years
               past
               ,
               be
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Warning
               not
               to
               trust
               to
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               Promises
               or
               Oaths
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               of
               any
               Papist
               whatsoever
               ?
            
             
               X.
               Whether
               any
               Equivalent
               whatsoever
               under
               a
               Popish
               King
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               standing
               Army
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               a
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               can
               be
               as
               equal
               Security
               as
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Test
               ,
               as
               affairs
               now
               stand
               in
               England
               ?
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               SIXTH
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   Five
                   Letters
                   from
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   giving
                   Account
                   of
                   expelling
                   Popery
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   
                   Orange's
                   Speech
                   to
                   the
                   Scots
                   Lords
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   met
                   at
                   St.
                   
                   Iames's
                   .
                   With
                   their
                   Advice
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Affairs
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   With
                   his
                   Highness's
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Letter
                   to
                   a
                   Friend
                   ,
                   advising
                   in
                   this
                   Extraordiry
                   Juncture
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   Free
                   the
                   Nation
                   from
                   Slavery
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Clergy
                   of
                   London
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   
                     Orange
                     ,
                     Sept.
                  
                   21.
                   1688.
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   Nonconformist
                   Ministers
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Address
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Bristol
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Word
                   to
                   the
                   Wise
                   ,
                   for
                   Setling
                   the
                   Government
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Modest
                   Proposal
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Convention
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   An
                   Historical
                   Account
                   touching
                   the
                   Succession
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Narrative
                   of
                   the
                   Miseries
                   of
                   New-England
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   an
                   Arbitrary
                   Government
                   erected
                   there
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Licensed
               and
               Entred
               according
               to
               Order
               .
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-noster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Advertisement
               .
            
             
               VVHereas
               there
               is
               a
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               Collection
               of
               old
               Papers
               with
               new
               Title-Pages
               (
               remote
               from
               the
               present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               )
               published
               by
               
                 R.
                 Baldwin
              
               ;
               The
               Reader
               is
               desired
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               the
               Person
               that
               collected
               the
               first
               five
               Parts
               ,
               will
               continue
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               as
               often
               as
               matter
               occurs
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               will
               take
               care
               not
               to
               impose
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               new
               and
               genuine
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               Reader
               's
               Money
               .
               To
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-Head
               Court
               in
               Pater-Noster-Row
               ,
               who
               sells
               the
               former
               five
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               that
               shall
               follow
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Five
               LETTERS
               From
               a
               Gentleman
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               his
               Friend
               in
               LONDON
               .
               Being
               a
               True
               Account
               of
               what
               Remarkable
               Passages
               have
               happened
               since
               the
               Prince's
               Landing
               ;
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               his
               Lady
               in
               Man's
               Apparel
               ;
               The
               burning
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Demolishing
               of
               the
               Popish
               Chappels
               ,
               &c.
               with
               the
               total
               overthrow
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 3.
                 1688.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Students
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 here
                 ,
                 designed
                 some
                 time
                 ago
                 to
                 burn
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Effigies
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 zealously
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 prevented
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 others
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 imaginable
                 Care
                 taken
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 about
                 Ten
                 Days
                 ago
                 ,
                 after
                 day-light
                 gone
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 Art
                 ,
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 beyond
                 their
                 Invention
                 ,
                 
                 above
                 four
                 Stories
                 high
                 .
                 Two
                 Days
                 thereafter
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament-House
                 ,
                 at
                 mid-day
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Guards
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Pope
                   ,
                   No
                   Papist
                
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Parliament-House
                 ,
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 required
                 the
                 Guards
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sentence
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 got
                 upon
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 they
                 Arraigned
                 his
                 Holiness
                 before
                 his
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Jury
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 him
                 in
                 Guilty
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sentenced
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 publickly
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 the
                 Twenty
                 Fifth
                 of
                 this
                 Instant
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 protested
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Parliament
                
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Sunday
                 last
                 ,
                 Advertisement
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 her self
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 out
                 her
                 Husband's
                 Papers
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Night
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 here
                 a
                 hot
                 Wakening
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 and
                 advised
                 her
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 Advice
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 Friends
                 she
                 pleased
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Friend
                 Mr.
                 M.
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 revealed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 several
                 of
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 alledged
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 regarded
                 )
                 he
                 went
                 thereafter
                 and
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Guard
                 of
                 our
                 Trained-Bands
                 therewith
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Captain
                 
                   Patrick
                   Iohnstone
                
                 (
                 Hilton's
                 Brother
                 )
                 caused
                 to
                 beat
                 the
                 Drums
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Noise
                 having
                 gone
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Persons
                 having
                 ordered
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 flocking
                 together
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 convened
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 many
                 Boys
                 met
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Town
                 ,
                 crying
                 aloud
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Pope
                   ,
                   No
                   Papist
                   ,
                   No
                   Popish
                   Chancellor
                   ,
                   No
                
                 Melfort
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Father
                
                 Peters
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Gates
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 went
                 along
                 the
                 Streets
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 more
                 was
                 done
                 that
                 Night
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Glass-Windows
                 of
                 Papists
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Boys
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Free-Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 Two
                 Thousand
                 Pounds
                 for
                 
                 Melford's
                 Head
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Night
                 past
                 over
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 People
                 here
                 were
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 some
                 ill
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 certain
                 knowledg
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Hundreds
                 of
                 Highland-m●n
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 Thousands
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 the
                 Abbey
                 Gates
                 were
                 exactly
                 kept
                 by
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Commanded
                 by
                 Captain
                 Wallace
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 admitted
                 to
                 enter
                 except
                 Papists
                 or
                 Highland-men
                 .
              
               
               
                 On
                 Monday
                 ,
                 about
                 mid-day
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 parted
                 thence
                 and
                 went
                 towards
                 the
                 Highlands
                 ,
                 by
                 Advice
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 and
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 good
                 Guard
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 Night
                 the
                 Students
                 went
                 (
                 without
                 Arms
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Proclaim
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 to
                 burn
                 what
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 asking
                 Questions
                 ,
                 were
                 repulsed
                 by
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 Ball
                 ,
                 whereby
                 several
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 since
                 dead
                 of
                 their
                 Wounds
                 ;
                 which
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Privy
                 Councils
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 sitting
                 )
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Town
                 Council
                 (
                 then
                 also
                 met
                 )
                 and
                 Captain
                 Grahame
                 ;
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 the
                 preservance
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 Six
                 Heralds
                 with
                 an
                 Order
                 to
                 Captain
                 Wallace
                 and
                 his
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 render
                 themselves
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 their
                 Guards
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 answered
                 by
                 Ball
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 reported
                 to
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 they
                 forthwith
                 ordered
                 Captain
                 Grahame
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 Trained-Bands
                 and
                 Militia
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 Wallace
                 and
                 his
                 Men
                 fled
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 wounded
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 Captain
                 
                 Grahame's
                 Men.
                 The
                 Rabble
                 were
                 so
                 incensed
                 upon
                 the
                 firing
                 ,
                 and
                 supposition
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Boys
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 burnt
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 Colledg
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 Printing-house
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbey
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor's
                 Lodgings
                 ;
                 and
                 generally
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Cannon-gate
                 ,
                 excepting
                 what
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 some
                 People
                 who
                 designed
                 Plunder
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 Fires
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey-Court
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 spared
                 nothing
                 they
                 got
                 in
                 Papists
                 Houses
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 Houses
                 were
                 spared
                 at
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 some
                 Protestants
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 true
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 Loss
                 is
                 called
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 were
                 killed
                 or
                 wounded
                 ;
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 those
                 they
                 got
                 they
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Guard.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Houses
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 Arms
                 and
                 Barrels
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 which
                 provoked
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 narrow
                 search
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Castle
                 never
                 fired
                 one
                 Gun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gordon
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 inferior
                 Officer
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 told
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 sent
                 and
                 discharged
                 an
                 Execution
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Boys
                 are
                 dead
                 of
                 their
                 Wounds
                 .
                 
                 Traquair
                 (
                 a
                 Popish
                 Lord
                 )
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 went
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 for
                 their
                 security
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 ordered
                 the
                 searching
                 for
                 Ammunition
                 and
                 Arms
                 in
                 some
                 Popish
                 Houses
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 day
                 committed
                 a
                 Warrant
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 plundred
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 forgot
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 Monday
                 last
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 disbanded
                 Six
                 Hundred
                 Men
                 ,
                 taken
                 on
                 the
                 Friday
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 all
                 the
                 Highlanders
                 forthwith
                 to
                 depart
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 yesterday
                 ordered
                 all
                 Gentlemen
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 excepting
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 give
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Business
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 credibly
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 voted
                 an
                 Address
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Parliament
                
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Noblemen
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 gone
                 from
                 hence
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 suspected
                 they
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 went
                 away
                 privately
                 from
                 the
                 Abbey
                 for
                 
                   Castle
                   Drummond
                
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 strict
                 Command
                 to
                 Captain
                 Wallace
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Rabble
                 having
                 gathered
                 and
                 procured
                 Links
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Fire-Arms
                 ,
                 about
                 Six
                 at
                 Night
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 denied
                 access
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 some
                 pressing
                 forward
                 ,
                 Wallace
                 commanded
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 and
                 wounded
                 about
                 Twenty
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 half
                 died
                 shortly
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 Rabble
                 retired
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Noise
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Entry
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament-House
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Council
                 were
                 sitting
                 .
                 There
                 some
                 West-Country
                 Gentlemen
                 encouraged
                 them
                 to
                 prosecute
                 a
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 Warrant
                 to
                 assault
                 Wallace
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 being
                 alarm'd
                 with
                 the
                 Slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Report
                 that
                 several
                 Gentlemens
                 Sons
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 they
                 ordered
                 a
                 Herald
                 at
                 Arms
                 ,
                 with
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 Wallace
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Name
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 his
                 Guard
                 at
                 the
                 Abbey
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Company
                 under
                 the
                 Cities
                 Pay
                 marched
                 first
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 Captain
                 Grahame
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Train'd-Bands
                 and
                 Militia
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 refusal
                 ;
                 several
                 Gentlemen
                 accompanying
                 Grahame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 attending
                 ,
                 Wallace
                 refused
                 the
                 Herald
                 ,
                 and
                 fired
                 upon
                 Grahame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 behind
                 ,
                 wounded
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 Souldiers
                 :
                 But
                 Grahame
                 marched
                 quickly
                 down
                 a
                 Lane
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 Porch
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey-Court
                 where
                 Wallace
                 was
                 posted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 back
                 way
                 entered
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 came
                 upon
                 
                 Wallace's
                 Reer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 Companies
                 fronting
                 him
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Fire
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Men
                 fled
                 ,
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 escaping
                 under
                 the
                 Darkness
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 .
                 The
                 City
                 being
                 thus
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 the
                 Rabble
                 immediately
                 ,
                 without
                 opposition
                 ,
                 went
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 forced
                 the
                 Doors
                 ,
                 broke
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 several
                 parcels
                 in
                 Triumph
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 them
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 strong
                 Guards
                 were
                 set
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 and
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 in
                 convenient
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 repress
                 any
                 farther
                 Tumults
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Morning
                 there
                 was
                 coming
                 into
                 Leith
                 a
                 Boat
                 from
                 Burnt-Island
                 ,
                 with
                 eighty
                 Men
                 aboard
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gordon
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 reinforce
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 follow
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bayliff
                 of
                 Leith
                 having
                 notice
                 before-hand
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 sent
                 on
                 Board
                 and
                 discharged
                 their
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Harbor
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 their
                 Commander
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 ashoar
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 the
                 Design
                 ,
                 being
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 Papists
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Men
                 commanded
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 highest
                 Pains
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Treasury
                 have
                 called
                 in
                 all
                 Commissions
                 given
                 to
                 Papists
                 ,
                 for
                 collecting
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Revenue
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Chancellor
                 thinking
                 ,
                 as
                 Affairs
                 stood
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 secure
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 resolved
                 for
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Privacy
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 Womans
                 and
                 his
                 Lady
                 in
                 Mans
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 got
                 aboard
                 a
                 Vessel
                 bound
                 from
                 this
                 Firth
                 the
                 20
                 th
                 instant
                 ,
                 being
                 Thursday
                 ;
                 which
                 set
                 Sail
                 ,
                 the
                 Wind
                 being
                 fair
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 certain
                 Person
                 on
                 Horse-back
                 ,
                 riding
                 by
                 Kircaldie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Seamen
                 use
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Prize
                 in
                 that
                 Ship
                 under
                 Sail
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 about
                 thirty
                 six
                 common
                 Sea-men
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 one
                 Wilson
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Bucaneer
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 Guns
                 or
                 Muskets
                 ,
                 manag'd
                 a
                 light
                 Boat
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Provision
                 save
                 a
                 little
                 Brandy
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Order
                 from
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 set
                 Sail
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Ship
                 that
                 Night
                 ,
                 boarded
                 her
                 ,
                 inquired
                 for
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 aboard
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 search
                 ,
                 found
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Lady
                 cloathed
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 Ship
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Nicolson
                 (
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 late
                 Regent
                 in
                 the
                 Colledg
                 of
                 Glasgow
                 )
                 ashoar
                 to
                 Kircaldie
                 Talbooth
                 (
                 or
                 Prison
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Chancellor
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 yesterday
                 to
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Privy-Council
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 Injury
                 done
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 have
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Marr
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 Sterling-Castle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Gordon
                 has
                 been
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 Charge
                 of
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 still
                 declines
                 it
                 ;
                 alledging
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 he
                 has
                 his
                 Commission
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 in
                 Honour
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 till
                 he
                 has
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Command
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 expresly
                 to
                 know
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Pleasure
                 upon
                 that
                 point
                 fourteen
                 days
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 expects
                 his
                 return
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 has
                 assured
                 the
                 Council
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Provost
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 will
                 upon
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Honour
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 do
                 them
                 or
                 the
                 City
                 any
                 Prejudice
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 days
                 ago
                 his
                 Captain
                 put
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 bound
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Superior
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 refused
                 by
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 ,
                 whereof
                 five
                 were
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 turned
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Pink
                 arrived
                 at
                 Leith
                 on
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 His
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Searchers
                 seized
                 two
                 Boxes
                 in
                 it
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 several
                 Precepts
                 upon
                 the
                 Treasury
                 for
                 payment
                 of
                 certain
                 Sums
                 to
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Commissions
                 ;
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 one
                 
                   Peter
                   Winste
                
                 (
                 a
                 Papist
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Major
                 of
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Power
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 accountable
                 to
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Protestant
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 too
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 Day
                 the
                 Students
                 burnt
                 the
                 Pope
                 solemnly
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 before
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Spectators
                 ;
                 our
                 Privy
                 Counsellors
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Inconveniences
                 followed
                 .
                 The
                 Students
                 were
                 divided
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Classes
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Years
                 of
                 standing
                 )
                 each
                 Class
                 with
                 its
                 Captain
                 .
                 They
                 advanced
                 orderly
                 ,
                 with
                 Swords
                 in
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 Hoitboys
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 College
                 Mace
                 was
                 carried
                 before
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 under-Janitor
                 in
                 his
                 Gown
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 Reports
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Landing
                 of
                 Irish-men
                 ,
                 but
                 false
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 is
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 Apprehends
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 Dumfriese
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 the
                 Provost
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 Papists
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 guard
                 their
                 Town
                 with
                 Six
                 Companies
                 a-night
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 planted
                 Cannon
                 (
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 Ships
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 Ports
                 ,
                 and
                 recovered
                 their
                 Ammunition
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Carlavorock
                 Castle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 OUR
                 Council
                 has
                 sent
                 an
                 Address
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 may
                 go
                 hence
                 on
                 Saturday
                 next
                 .
                 At
                 Glasgow
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 was
                 Proclaimed
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Protector
                
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Country
                 is
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 under
                 pretence
                 for
                 their
                 Safety
                 against
                 Papists
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Nithisdale
                 and
                 Galloway
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 neither
                 there
                 :
                 However
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 long
                 Knives
                 ,
                 or
                 Bagonets
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 shape
                 ,
                 taken
                 at
                 Kirkudbright
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               His
               HIGHNESS
               the
               PRINCE
               of
               ORANGE
               his
               SPEECH
               to
               the
               Scots
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               .
               VVith
               their
               Advice
               ,
               and
               his
               Highness's
               Answer
               .
               VVith
               a
               True
               Account
               of
               what
               past
               at
               their
               Meeting
               in
               the
               Council-Chamber
               at
               Whitehal
               ,
               Ianuary
               7.
               1688
               
               /
               9.
               
               His
               Highness
               the
               PRINCE
               of
               Orange
               having
               caused
               Advertise
               such
               of
               the
               Scots
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               as
               were
               in
               Town
               ,
               met
               them
               in
               a
               Room
               at
               St.
               
               Iames's
               ,
               upon
               Monday
               the
               Seventh
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               at
               Three
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               and
               had
               this
               Speech
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 only
                 Reason
                 that
                 induced
                 me
                 to
                 undergo
                 so
                 Great
                 an
                 Vndertaking
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 saw
                 the
              
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 overturned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Protestant
               Religion
               
                 in
                 Eminent
                 Danger
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 so
                 many
                 Noblemen
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 you
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 your
                 Advice
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 Securing
                 the
              
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               
                 and
                 Restoring
                 your
              
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 my
              
               Declaration
               .
            
             
             
               As
               soon
               as
               his
               Highness
               had
               retired
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               went
               to
               the
               Council-Chamber
               at
               Whitehall
               ;
               and
               having
               chosen
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hamilton
               their
               President
               ,
               they
               fell
               a
               consulting
               ,
               what
               Advice
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               given
               to
               his
               Highness
               in
               this
               Conjuncture
               :
               And
               after
               some
               Hours
               Reasoning
               ,
               they
               agreed
               upon
               the
               Materials
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               appointed
               the
               Clerks
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               were
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               to
               draw
               up
               in
               writing
               ,
               what
               the
               Meeting
               thought
               exp●dient
               ,
               to
               advise
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               to
               the
               Meeting
               the
               next
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               .
            
             
               Tuesday
               ,
               the
               Eighth
               Instant
               ,
               the
               Writing
               was
               presented
               in
               the
               Meeting
               :
               And
               some
               time
               being
               spent
               in
               Reasoning
               about
               the
               fittest
               way
               of
               Coveening
               a
               General
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               Scotland
               .
               At
               last
               the
               Meeting
               came
               to
               agree
               in
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               appointed
               the
               Advice
               to
               be
               writ
               clean
               over
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Amendments
               .
               But
               as
               they
               were
               about
               to
               part
               for
               that
               Dyet
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               proposed
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               Lordship's
               Advice
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               move
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               King
               to
               return
               and
               call
               a
               Free-Parliament
               ,
               which
               would
               the
               best
               way
               to
               Secure
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               Property
               ,
               and
               to
               Heal
               all
               Breaches
               .
               This
               Proposal
               seemed
               to
               dissatisfy
               the
               whole
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hamilton
               their
               President
               ,
               Father
               to
               the
               Earl
               ,
               but
               they
               presently
               parted
               .
            
             
               Wednesday
               ,
               the
               Ninth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               they
               met
               at
               three
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               same
               Room
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Patrick
                 Hume
              
               took
               notice
               of
               ●he
               Proposal
               made
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               know
               if
               there
               was
               any
               there
               that
               would
               second
               it
               :
               But
               none
               appearing
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               he
               said
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Earl
               had
               proposed
               ,
               was
               evidently
               opposite
               and
               inimicous
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Undertaking
               ,
               his
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               the
               Good
               Intentions
               of
               preserving
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               Restoring
               their
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               exprest
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               further
               ,
               desired
               that
               the
               Meeting
               should
               declare
               this
               to
               be
               their
               Opinion
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Lord
               Cardross
               seconded
               Sir
               
               Patrick's
               Motion
               :
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ,
               That
               their
               Business
               was
               to
               prepare
               an
               Advice
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               the
               Advice
               being
               now
               ready
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Vote
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               that
               the
               Meeting
               should
               give
               their
               Sense
               of
               the
               Earl's
               Proposal
               ,
               which
               neither
               before
               nor
               after
               Sir
               
               Patrick's
               Motion
               ,
               any
               had
               pretended
               to
               own
               or
               second
               ;
               
               so
               that
               it
               was
               fallen
               and
               out
               of
               doors
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ,
               upon
               the
               Advice
               brought
               in
               by
               their
               Order
               ,
               would
               sufficiently
               declare
               their
               Opinion
               :
               This
               being
               seconded
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Sutherland
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cardross
               ,
               and
               Sir
               Patrick
               did
               acquiesce
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Meeting
               voted
               una●imously
               the
               Advice
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 His
                 HIGHNESS
                 the
                 PRINCE
                 of
                 ORANGE
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Assembled
                 at
                 your
                 Highness's
                 desire
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Extraordinary
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 your
                 Highness
                 our
                 humble
                 and
                 hearty
                 Thanks
                 for
                 your
                 Pious
                 and
                 Generous
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 for
                 Preserving
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Restoring
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Attaining
                 these
                 Ends
                 ,
                 our
                 humble
                 Advice
                 and
                 Desire
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 your
                 Highness
                 take
                 upon
                 You
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 all
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 both
                 Civil
                 and
                 Military
                 ;
                 the
                 Disposal
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Revenues
                 and
                 Fortresses
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doing
                 every
                 Thing
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 until
                 a
                 General
                 Meeting
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 humbly
                 desire
                 your
                 Highness
                 to
                 Call
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 at
                 Edinburgh
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 next
                 ;
                 by
                 your
                 Letters
                 or
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 Market-Crosses
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Head-Boroughs
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Shires
                 and
                 Stewartries
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficient
                 Intimation
                 to
                 All
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Publication
                 of
                 these
                 your
                 Letters
                 or
                 
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 or
                 Stewart
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Free-holders
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 Lands
                 ,
                 holden
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 Elections
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Town-Clerks
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Burroughs
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Burgesses
                 of
                 the
                 respective
                 Royal
                 Burroughs
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Elections
                 at
                 least
                 Fifteen
                 Days
                 before
                 the
                 Meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 at
                 Edinburgh
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Respective
                 Clerks
                 to
                 make
                 Intimation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 Ten
                 Days
                 before
                 the
                 Meetings
                 for
                 Elections
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Electors
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Meeting
                 at
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 qualified
                 as
                 above
                 exprest
                 ,
                 be
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Exception
                 or
                 Limitation
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 to
                 Deliberate
                 and
                 Resolve
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 securing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Restoring
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Your
                 Highness's
                 Declaration
                 .
                 Dated
                 at
                 the
                 Council-Chamber
                 in
                 Whitehal
                 the
                 Tenth
                 Day
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1689.
                 
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Address
                   being
                   Subscribed
                   by
                   30
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   80
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   was
                   presented
                   in
                   their
                   presence
                   at
                   St.
                
                 Iames
                 
                   's
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Hamilton
                 
                   their
                   President
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Highness
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                
                 Orange
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   thanked
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   Trust
                   they
                   reposed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   a
                   Time
                   to
                   consider
                   upon
                   so
                   weighty
                   an
                   Affair
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   Fourteenth
                   of
                
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Highness
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                
                 Orange
                 ▪
                 
                   met
                   again
                   with
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 
                   Lords
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   at
                   St.
                
                 Iames
                 
                   's
                   ;
                   And
                   spoke
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           and
                           Gentlemen
                           ,
                        
                      
                       
                         IN
                         persuance
                         of
                         your
                         Advice
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         ,
                         untill
                         the
                         Meeting
                         of
                         the
                         States
                         in
                         March
                         next
                         ,
                         give
                         such
                         Orders
                         concerning
                         the
                         Affairs
                         of
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         as
                         are
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         Calling
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Meeting
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         Preserving
                         of
                         the
                         Peace
                         ;
                         the
                         applying
                         of
                         the
                         Publick
                         Revenue
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         pressing
                         Vses
                         ,
                         and
                         putting
                         the
                         Fortresses
                         in
                         the
                         Hands
                         of
                         Persons
                         ,
                         in
                         whom
                         the
                         Nation
                         can
                         have
                         a
                         just
                         Confidence
                         :
                         And
                         I
                         do
                         further
                         
                         assure
                         you
                         ;
                         That
                         you
                         will
                         always
                         find
                         me
                         ready
                         to
                         concur
                         with
                         you
                         in
                         every
                         Thing
                         that
                         may
                         be
                         found
                         necessary
                         for
                         Securing
                         the
                         
                           Protestant
                           Religion
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Restoring
                         the
                         Laws
                         and
                         Liberties
                         of
                         the
                         Nation
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Earl
                           of
                        
                         Crawfourd
                         
                           desired
                           of
                           his
                           Highness
                           ,
                           That
                           himself
                           ,
                           the
                           Earl
                           of
                        
                         Louthian
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           others
                           ,
                           come
                           to
                           Town
                           since
                           the
                           Address
                           was
                           presented
                           ,
                           might
                           have
                           an
                           opportunity
                           to
                           subscribe
                           it
                           ;
                           which
                           was
                           accordingly
                           done
                           :
                           His
                           Highness
                           retire●
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           shewed
                           great
                           Satisfaction
                           with
                           his
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               LETTER
               to
               a
               Friend
               ,
               advising
               in
               this
               Extraordinary
               Iuncture
               ,
               how
               to
               free
               the
               Nation
               from
               SLAVERY
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               take
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               to
               secure
               our
               Religion
               ,
               our
               Liberties
               and
               Property
               .
               However
               ,
               being
               a
               Lover
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               I
               can't
               forbear
               communicating
               my
               Thoughts
               unto
               you
               with
               an
               assurance
               you
               'l
               consider
               them
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               greatest
               thing
               is
               not
               yet
               done
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               Difficulties
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               will
               be
               thrown
               into
               it
               .
               Slavery
               is
               most
               to
               be
               dreaded
               at
               this
               time
               :
               What
               is
               done
               must
               be
               chiefly
               to
               guard
               against
               it
               .
               How
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               principal
               business
               of
               the
               Great
               Men
               in
               the
               next
               Convention
               .
               To
               know
               where
               we
               are
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               step
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               Is
               the
               Government
               dissolved
               ,
               or
               only
               under
               some
               Disorders
               ?
               If
               the
               latter
               ;
               Are
               the
               Disorders
               such
               as
               must
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               
               or
               both
               ?
               If
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               Are
               they
               sufficient
               to
               depose
               him
               ?
               If
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               Are
               we
               more
               secure
               from
               Slavery
               than
               now
               ?
               Will
               there
               be
               more
               than
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               Throne
               ?
               A
               Child
               for
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Protestant
               for
               a
               Papist
               ?
               And
               in
               a
               few
               Years
               the
               Succession
               may
               fall
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               Spain
               ,
               or
               Dutchess
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               both
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               as
               great
               ,
               or
               greater
               danger
               of
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               than
               we
               were
               the
               other
               day
               ;
               the
               Constitution
               remains
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               
                 Iura
                 Majestatis
              
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Militia
               ;
               the
               Power
               to
               make
               War
               or
               Peace
               ;
               the
               choosing
               Judges
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               &c.
               still
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               or
               if
               only
               by
               one
               Parliament
               restored
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               another
               Parliament
               may
               give
               them
               the
               King
               again
               .
               
                 Leges
                 Posteriores
                 priores
                 abrogant
              
               .
               And
               who
               can
               tell
               what
               Contests
               there
               may
               be
               about
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               The
               Deposed
               Prince
               is
               alive
               ,
               and
               his
               Right
               by
               Sword
               will
               be
               disputed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Government
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               the
               Power
               devolves
               on
               the
               People
               ;
               no
               one
               can
               claim
               the
               Crown
               ;
               the
               Royal
               Family
               is
               as
               it
               were
               extinct
               ;
               the
               People
               may
               set
               up
               what
               Government
               they
               please
               ,
               either
               the
               old
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               ;
               A
               Monarchy
               absolute
               ,
               or
               limited
               ;
               or
               an
               Aristocracy
               or
               Democracy
               .
               If
               a
               Monarchy
               limited
               ,
               supposing
               it
               mostly
               suited
               to
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               they
               may
               choose
               what
               Family
               they
               please
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Throne
               :
               They
               may
               settle
               it
               on
               the
               
                 Princess
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 Princess
                 Ann
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               Issue
               ,
               on
               whom
               else
               they
               think
               meet
               .
               These
               hold
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               an
               old
               Right
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               People's
               placing
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Monarchy
               may
               be
               thus
               ,
               
                 de
                 Novo
              
               ,
               made
               Hereditary
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               and
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
              
               gone
               ,
               having
               lost
               their
               Right
               by
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               The
               
                 Iura
                 Majestatis
              
               ,
               the
               Militia
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               War
               and
               Peace
               ,
               or
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Judges
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               lodged
               where
               now
               the
               Power
               of
               Legislation
               is
               ,
               viz.
               in
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               which
               will
               necessitate
               frequent
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               impossible
               for
               the
               Monarch
               to
               enslave
               us
               .
               There
               are
               but
               two
               ways
               by
               which
               Slavery
               can
               be
               brought
               on
               us
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Force
              
               or
               Injustice
               .
               The
               Militia
               ,
               or
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               we
               are
               secured
               from
               the
               mischief
               of
               Force
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               making
               Judges
               and
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               being
               also
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               ruin'd
               by
               Injustice
               .
            
             
             
               But
               we
               must
               do
               no
               Evil
               ●hat
               Good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
               Is
               our
               Government
               dissolved
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               not
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Dissolution
               ,
               Is
               it
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               or
               only
               of
               the
               Form
               of
               Administration
               ?
               I
               confess
               my self
               not
               States-man
               enough
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Fineness
               of
               the
               Politicks
               ,
               but
               am
               apt
               to
               run
               the
               old
               Road
               ,
               and
               please
               my self
               with
               an
               old
               Distinction
               ,
               All
               Power
               is
               Originally
               ,
               or
               Fundamentally
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               Formally
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               Corporation
               made
               up
               of
               three
               
                 Constituent
                 Essentiating
              
               Parts
               ,
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               with
               us
               in
               England
               .
               When
               this
               Corporation
               is
               broken
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               Essentiating
               Part
               is
               lost
               or
               gone
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Corporation
               .
               The
               Formal
               Seat
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               Power
               devolves
               on
               the
               People
               .
               When
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               have
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Power
               returns
               to
               them
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               originally
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               to
               have
               a
               Parliament
               ?
               It
               's
               not
               possible
               .
               The
               Government
               therefore
               is
               dissolv'd
               .
            
             
               If
               what
               is
               essential
               to
               our
               Constitution
               be
               invaded
               or
               ravished
               from
               us
               ,
               the
               Constitution
               is
               broken
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               in
               two
               things
               essential
               to
               the
               Constitution
               .
               That
               the
               People
               choose
               their
               own
               Representatives
               .
               And
               that
               their
               Representatives
               have
               such
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Legislation
               ,
               that
               no
               Laws
               be
               made
               or
               abrogated
               without
               their
               Consent
               .
               The
               destroying
               one
               or
               both
               of
               these
               ,
               subverts
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Government
               .
            
             
               The
               Government
               being
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               must
               the
               People
               do
               ?
               C●re
               must
               be
               taken
               that
               the
               Government
               to
               be
               erected
               by
               such
               as
               will
               perfectly
               secure
               us
               from
               Slavery
               ;
               and
               be
               a
               Fence
               inviolable
               to
               the
               Liberty
               and
               Property
               of
               the
               People
               :
               And
               the
               Rights
               of
               Majesty
               must
               be
               therefore
               lodged
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               this
               will
               be
               grateful
               to
               the
               People
               .
               The
               way
               of
               doing
               it
               must
               be
               
                 Great
                 ,
                 Awful
              
               ,
               and
               August
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               be
               able
               to
               quarrel
               it
               .
               A
               National
               Convention
               made
               up
               of
               the
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Community
               :
               That
               the
               Convention
               may
               be
               truly
               National
               ,
               and
               represent
               the
               Community
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               larger
               than
               a
               House
               of
               Commons
               ordinarily
               is
               .
               It
               's
               this
               Convention
               that
               sets
               up
               what
               kind
               of
               Government
               they
               please
               .
               If
               they
               'l
               have
               a
               Parliament
               made
               up
               of
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               it
               's
               sufficient
               that
               this
               Convention
               is
               so
               pleased
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               this
               Convention
               must
               be
               absolute
               and
               uncontroulable
               ,
               accountable
               to
               none
               but
               God.
               It
               gives
               Laws
               to
               
               Kings
               ,
               yea
               to
               the
               whole
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               sets
               bounds
               unto
               it
               ;
               it
               shall
               go
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               .
               No
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               can
               be
               strong
               enough
               to
               move
               the
               Foundation
               laid
               by
               this
               Convention
               .
               The
               Convention
               therefore
               ,
               as
               it
               has
               more
               Power
               than
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               is
               it's
               Creator
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               a
               larger
               Body
               .
               What
               think
               you
               therefore
               if
               the
               first
               thing
               done
               by
               the
               approaching
               Convention
               be
               the
               increasing
               their
               Number
               .
               What
               if
               they
               double
               it
               ?
               Whether
               by
               ordering
               every
               Market-Town
               to
               send
               up
               their
               Representatives
               ,
               or
               every
               Hundred
               ,
               Wapentake
               ,
               &c.
               or
               by
               some
               other
               way
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               publick
               Payments
               ,
               as
               the
               wise
               Men
               of
               this
               Convention
               shall
               judg
               most
               practicable
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Council
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               I
               have
               unburdened
               my self
               ,
               and
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ian.
                   5.
                   1688.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Account
               of
               the
               Humble
               Application
               of
               the
               Pious
               and
               Noble
               Prelate
               ,
               Henry
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               with
               the
               Reverend
               Clergy
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               in
               it
               ,
               To
               the
               Illustrious
               Prince
               
                 William
                 Henry
              
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               on
               
                 Friday
                 ,
                 September
              
               21.
               1688.
               
            
             
               HE
               declared
               in
               Excellent
               Words
               ,
               That
               they
               came
               to
               pay
               him
               their
               Humble
               Duties
               and
               most
               Grateful
               Respects
               for
               his
               very
               great
               and
               most
               hazardous
               Undertakings
               for
               their
               Deliverance
               ,
               and
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               Ancient
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               He
               addeth
               ,
               That
               they
               gave
               up
               daily
               many
               Thanksgivings
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               hitherto
               been
               graciously
               pleased
               so
               wonderfully
               to
               preserve
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               prospe●
               and
               favour
               his
               good
               Design
               .
               And
               they
               promised
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               ferventest
               Prayers
               to
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               Concurrent
               Endeavours
               in
               their
               Circumstances
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               yet
               further
               that
               Work
               which
               was
               so
               happily
               begun
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               He
               likewise
               suggested
               to
               the
               Good
               Prince
               ,
               That
               some
               of
               the
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               who
               having
               the
               same
               sense
               of
               his
               Coming
               hither
               ,
               with
               themselves
               ,
               had
               joyned
               themselves
               with
               them
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               render
               Him
               their
               Humblest
               and
               most
               Grateful
               Resentments
               .
            
             
               His
               Highness
               was
               pleased
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               he
               thanked
               them
               for
               their
               Attendance
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               them
               very
               briefly
               with
               the
               chiefest
               Ends
               of
               his
               Difficult
               and
               Chargeable
               Expedition
               :
               That
               indeed
               it
               was
               to
               Preserve
               and
               Secure
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               (
               his
               own
               Religion
               and
               their
               Religion
               )
               and
               assuring
               them
               he
               should
               not
               think
               any
               thing
               (
               not
               Life
               it self
               )
               too
               dear
               to
               hazard
               in
               promoting
               and
               perfecting
               
               so
               good
               a
               Work.
               Also
               he
               offered
               up
               (
               with
               great
               Devotion
               )
               his
               solemnest
               Acknowledgments
               to
               Almighty
               God
               for
               his
               Presence
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               Blessing
               upon
               his
               Endeavours
               and
               Arms
               hitherto
               ;
               and
               asked
               the
               Continuance
               of
               all
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               him
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               The
               Address
               of
               the
               Nonconformist
               Ministers
               (
               in
               and
               about
               the
               City
               of
               London
               )
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               ORANGE
               .
            
             
               WEdnesday
               ,
               Ianuary
               2●●
               divers
               of
               the
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               in
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               that
               go
               under
               the
               Denominations
               of
               Presbyterial
               and
               Congregational
               ,
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               Ninety
               ,
               or
               upwards
               ,
               attended
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               at
               St.
               
               Iames's
               ,
               being
               introduced
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Wharton
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Wiltshire
               .
               Their
               Sense
               was
               represented
               by
               one
               of
               those
               Ministers
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               That
               they
               professed
               their
               grateful
               Sense
               of
               his
               Highness's
               Hazardous
               and
               Heroical
               Expectition
               ,
               which
               the
               Favour
               of
               Heaven
               had
               made
               so
               surprizingly
               prosperous
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               they
               esteemed
               it
               a
               common
               Felicity
               ,
               that
               the
               worthy
               Patriots
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               had
               unanimously
               conc●rred
               unto
               his
               Highness's
               Design
               ,
               by
               whose
               most
               prudent
               Advice
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               Publick
               Affairs
               was
               devolved
               in
               this
               difficult
               Conjuncture
               ,
               into
               Hands
               which
               the
               Nation
               and
               World
               knew
               to
               be
               Apt
               for
               the
               greatest
               Undertakings
               ,
               and
               so
               suitable
               to
               the
               present
               Exigency
               of
               our
               Case
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               promised
               the
               utmost
               Endeavour
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               Stations
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               affording
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               the
               excellent
               and
               most
               desirable
               Ends
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               Highness
               had
               declared
               ▪
            
             
             
               That
               they
               added
               their
               continual
               fervent
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               his
               Highness's
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               Success
               of
               his
               future
               Endeavours
               for
               the
               Defence
               and
               Propagation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Interest
               throughout
               the
               Christian
               World.
               
            
             
               That
               they
               should
               all
               most
               willingly
               have
               chosen
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               Season
               of
               paying
               this
               Duty
               to
               his
               Highness
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               of
               London
               attended
               his
               Highness
               for
               the
               like
               purpose
               ,
               (
               which
               some
               of
               them
               did
               ,
               and
               which
               his
               Lordship
               was
               pleased
               condescendingly
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               to
               his
               Highness
               )
               had
               their
               notice
               of
               that
               intended
               Application
               been
               so
               early
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               their
               more
               general
               Attendance
               possible
               to
               them
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               That
               therefore
               tho
               they
               did
               now
               appear
               in
               a
               distinct
               Company
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               not
               on
               a
               distinct
               Account
               ▪
               but
               on
               that
               only
               which
               is
               common
               to
               them
               and
               to
               all
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               That
               tho
               there
               were
               some
               of
               Eminent
               Note
               ,
               whom
               Age
               or
               present
               Infirmities
               hindred
               from
               coming
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               concurred
               in
               the
               same
               grateful
               Sense
               of
               our
               common
               Deliverance
               .
            
             
               His
               Highness
               was
               pleased
               very
               favourably
               to
               receive
               this
               Application
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 came
                 purposely
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 Born
                 and
                 Bred
                 ,
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 always
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 utmost
                 Endeavours
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promoting
                 a
                 firm
                 Vnion
                 among
                 all
                 Protestants
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Speech
               of
               the
               Recorder
               of
               Bristol
               to
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               
                 Orange
                 ,
                 Monday
                 ,
                 January
              
               the
               7
               th
               ,
               1688.
               
               The
               Mayor
               ,
               Recorder
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               Commons
               of
               the
               Principal
               Citizens
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               waited
               upon
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               being
               introduced
               by
               his
               Grace
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ormond
               ,
               their
               High-Steward
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Shrewsbury
               :
               VVhere
               the
               Recorder
               spake
               to
               this
               Effect
               :
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Highness
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Restitution
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               the
               Freeing
               us
               from
               that
               Thraldom
               which
               hath
               rendred
               us
               for
               many
               Years
               useless
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Common
               Interest
               of
               the
               Protestant
               World
               ,
               by
               your
               Highness's
               singular
               Wisdom
               ,
               Courage
               ,
               and
               Conduct
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               a
               Stupendious
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Divine
               Favour
               and
               Providence
               for
               our
               Preservation
               ;
               but
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               an
               Everlasting
               Monument
               of
               your
               Highness's
               Magnanimity
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Heroick
               Vertues
               which
               Adorn
               your
               Great
               Soul
               ,
               by
               whom
               such
               a
               Revolution
               is
               wrought
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               as
               is
               become
               the
               Joy
               and
               Comfort
               of
               the
               Presen●
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               the
               Wonder
               of
               all
               Succeeding
               Ages
               ,
            
             
               In
               the
               Contrivance
               and
               Preparation
               of
               which
               Great
               Work
               ,
               your
               Highness
               (
               like
               the
               Heavens
               )
               did
               shed
               your
               propitious
               Influences
               upon
               us
               ,
               whilst
               we
               slept
               ,
               and
               had
               scarce
               any
               prospect
               from
               whence
               we
               might
               expect
               our
               Redemption
               .
            
             
             
               But
               as
               since
               your
               happy
               Arrival
               in
               England
               ,
               we
               did
               amongst
               the
               first
               ,
               Associate
               our selves
               to
               assist
               and
               promote
               your
               Highness's
               most
               Glorious
               Design
               ,
               with
               our
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               ;
               so
               we
               now
               think
               our selves
               bound
               in
               the
               highest
               Obligation
               of
               Gratitude
               ,
               most
               humbly
               to
               present
               to
               your
               Highness
               our
               humble
               and
               hearty
               Thanks
               ,
               for
               this
               our
               Deliverance
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ;
               and
               likewise
               ,
               for
               declaring
               your
               Gracious
               Intentions
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               you
               will
               Rectifie
               the
               late
               Disorders
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               .
               The
               due
               and
               inviolable
               Observation
               of
               which
               ,
               will
               in
               our
               poor
               Opinion
               ,
               be
               the
               only
               proper
               Means
               to
               render
               the
               Soveraign
               Secure
               ,
               and
               both
               Sovereign
               and
               Subject
               happy
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               his
               Highness
               returned
               a
               most
               Gracious
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Word
               to
               the
               Wise
               ,
               for
               Settling
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               an
               Universal
               Truth
               ,
               That
               no
               Nation
               can
               subsist
               without
               some
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               Nation
               hath
               framed
               their
               Government
               ,
               to
               consist
               in
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               three
               Conjunct
               ,
               wholly
               resides
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               and
               altering
               Laws
               ,
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               and
               i●
               called
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               alone
               is
               entrusted
               with
               the
               due
               Execution
               of
               these
               Laws
               ,
               for
               the
               Preservation
               ,
               Protection
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               and
               this
               Trust
               and
               Power
               is
               called
               the
               
                 R●gal
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               this
               Nation
               ,
               being
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               under
               
                 Protestant
                 Laws
              
               ,
               have
               a
               King
               ,
               who
               shall
               declare
               h●mself
               a
               Zealous
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               and
               put
               himself
               under
               the
               Power
               and
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Papal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               admitting
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               Nuntio
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Appeals
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               his
               power
               endeavour
               to
               Establish
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               in
               the
               Realm
               ▪
            
             
               Quest
               I.
               Whether
               such
               a
               King
               hath
               not
               thereby
               made
               himself
               Incompetent
               ,
               and
               uncapable
               to
               Govern
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 People
              
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 Protestant
                 Laws
              
               ?
               and
               notoriously
               Abdicated
               or
               Renounced
               the
               Government
               ?
            
             
               II.
               If
               a
               King
               ,
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               
                 ut
                 supra
              
               ▪
               shall
               Subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ;
               Dispense
               with
               Statutes
               ;
               Destroy
               Colleges
               and
               Corporations
               ;
               Erect
               High
               and
               Illegal
               Courts
               ;
               Invade
               the
               Peoples
               Freeholds
               ,
               and
               Free
               Elections
               to
               Parliament
               ;
               put
               the
               Ports
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               into
               Enemies
               hands
               ;
               Protect
               and
               Promote
               Traytors
               ;
               and
               turn
               the
               Protective
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               the
               Ruine
               and
               Destruction
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               their
               Laws
               and
               Religion
               :
               Whether
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               such
               a
               King
               doth
               not
               ,
               in
               Fact
               ,
               declare
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               not
               Rule
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               its
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Absolute
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ?
            
             
               III.
               If
               a
               King
               so
               entrusted
               with
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Power
                 ,
                 ut
                 supra
              
               ,
               shall
               ,
               and
               do
               voluntarily
               depart
               the
               Realm
               ,
               with
               the
               Signals
               of
               Government
               ,
               without
               any
               provision
               for
               the
               Publick
               Administration
               ,
               and
               so
               deserting
               both
               the
               People
               ,
               Place
               and
               Power
               ;
               Whether
               such
               a
               King
               hath
               not
               Divested
               himself
               of
               that
               Trust
               and
               Regal
               Power
               ?
            
             
               IV.
               If
               so
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawyers
               Rule
               be
               true
               ,
               (
               
                 Quod
                 non
                 est
                 haeres
                 Viventis
              
               )
               Then
               whether
               this
               Regal
               Power
               be
               Descended
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               King
               is
               Living
               ?
            
             
               V.
               If
               the
               Regal
               Power
               be
               Fallen
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Descended
               ;
               whether
               of
               necessity
               it
               must
               not
               fall
               to
               its
               Center
               ,
               or
               Root
               from
               whence
               it
               Sprang
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               now
               consisting
               in
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               have
               fallen
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               died
               without
               Heir
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               If
               the
               Regality
               then
               be
               not
               Descended
               ,
               but
               thus
               Laps'd
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               most
               Excellent
               Government
               ,
               is
               therein
               become
               Defective
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               of
               necessity
               ,
               that
               this
               defect
               be
               supplied
               by
               a
               speedy
               Constituting
               some
               Person
               to
               that
               Office
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Trust
               ,
               to
               compleat
               the
               Government
               ?
            
             
               VII
               .
               If
               that
               be
               so
               ;
               Then
               what
               Person
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               is
               most
               proper
               to
               be
               therewith
               Invested
               ?
               Whethe●
               one
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               Nations
               charge
               ,
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               Occasi●ns
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               utmost
               Extremities
               ,
               hath
               given
               undeniable
               Evidence
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               of
               his
               constant
               Resolution
               and
               endeavours
               to
               Subvert
               the
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               Or
               one
               ,
               who
               at
               
               his
               own
               Charge
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               peril
               of
               his
               own
               Honour
               ,
               Life
               ,
               and
               Fortune
               ,
               hath
               Rescued
               and
               Delivered
               the
               Nation
               from
               that
               deplo●able
               Condition
               and
               Danger
               ;
               and
               whose
               Wisdom
               ,
               Vertue
               ,
               Courage
               ,
               and
               Conduct
               ,
               is
               an
               Honour
               to
               the
               Age
               ,
               the
               Joy
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               Bad
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               abroad
               ,
               and
               who
               must
               adorn
               that
               People
               ,
               over
               whom
               he
               shall
               preside
               ?
            
             
               VIII
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Crown
               be
               thus
               fallen
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               placed
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ;
               Whether
               it
               was
               ever
               more
               necessary
               than
               now
               ,
               to
               settle
               and
               limit
               the
               Succession
               thereof
               (
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               often
               done
               )
               by
               Parliament
               ;
               in
               regard
               there
               are
               but
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               an●
               o●
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               viz.
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               the
               Two
               Princesses
               ▪
               not
               much
               different
               in
               Age
               ,
               beyond
               whom
               the
               Descendants
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ?
            
             
               IX
               .
               Whether
               then
               it
               may
               not
               be
               adviseable
               it
               be
               limited
               to
               the
               Prince
               for
               Life
               ;
               the
               Remainder
               to
               his
               Princess
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               Body
               ;
               the
               Remainder
               to
               the
               Princess
               Ann
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               Body
               ;
               the
               Remainder
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               his
               Body
               :
               In
               Default
               of
               such
               Issue
               ,
               to
               such
               Person
               and
               Persons
               ,
               as
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               then
               last
               sitting
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               shall
               Declare
               and
               Appoint
               ?
            
             
               X.
               Whether
               such
               Limitation
               will
               not
               avoid
               all
               Questions
               which
               may
               at
               present
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               arise
               ,
               touching
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               either
               near
               ,
               or
               remote
               ,
               and
               settle
               and
               preserve
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
               XI
               .
               Whether
               so
               doing
               will
               not
               prevent
               any
               scruple
               her
               Highness
               may
               have
               ,
               of
               accepting
               the
               Crown
               in
               her
               Father's
               Life-time
               ,
               as
               did
               ar●se
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Second
               ?
            
             
               XII
               .
               Whether
               thereby
               the
               Nation
               will
               not
               in
               some
               measure
               express
               its
               Duty
               and
               Gratitude
               to
               his
               Highness
               ,
               who
               (
               under
               God
               )
               hath
               ●redeemed
               and
               Delivered
               it
               from
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               ,
               and
               raised
               his
               own
               Merit
               above
               the
               level
               of
               a
               Subject
               ?
            
             
               XIII
               .
               Whether
               this
               Great
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               advanced
               for
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Protestant
               World
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               the
               steer
               to
               accomplish
               those
               Glorious
               Ends
               ?
            
             
               XIV
               .
               Whether
               the
               Two
               Royal
               Daughters
               ,
               cons●dering
               such
               his
               Highness's
               securing
               their
               Right
               and
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               these
               Realms
               ,
               against
               all
               Popish
               Endeavours
               to
               hinder
               the
               same
               ,
               will
               not
               see
               just
               Cause
               to
               promote
               the
               Limitations
               aforesaid
               ?
            
             
             
               XV.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Interest
               of
               the
               Nation
               doth
               not
               oblige
               all
               good
               Men
               to
               concur
               with
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               Noble
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               Gracious
               Designs
               ,
               To
               Establish
               their
               Religion
               ,
               their
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ,
               beyond
               all
               Humane
               Power
               of
               Violation
               ,
               or
               Subversion
               for
               the
               Time
               to
               come
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A
               Modest
               PROPOSAL
               to
               the
               present
               CONVENTION
               .
            
             
               THE
               thing
               that
               ofiers
               it self
               in
               this
               great
               Conjuncture
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               
                 Grand
                 Committee
              
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               (
               Forty
               at
               least
               from
               each
               House
               )
               to
               be
               as
               a
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               ,
               or
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               or
               Governing
               Senate
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               Twenty
               of
               each
               Forty
               might
               be
               for
               Life
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               Twenty
               Biennial
               ,
               Ten
               going
               off
               every
               Year
               .
               Or
               half
               might
               be
               changed
               Annually
               .
            
             
               Each
               Senator
               or
               Counsellor
               to
               have
               for
               his
               Salary
               or
               Maintenance
               ,
               a
               Thousand
               Pounds
               a
               Year
               .
               This
               would
               be
               such
               an
               Advancement
               to
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               as
               England
               never
               saw
               .
               And
               the
               Charge
               is
               a
               Trifle
               .
               There
               is
               more
               sp●nt
               in
               some
               Monarchies
               ,
               upon
               Hawks
               ,
               Hounds
               ,
               and
               Whores
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               to
               preside
               in
               this
               Council
               or
               Senate
               (
               or
               such
               Person
               as
               he
               shall
               appoint
               in
               his
               stead
               )
               and
               to
               have
               
                 Ten
                 Votes
              
               at
               least
               .
               He
               must
               also
               be
               General
               and
               Admiral
               ;
               and
               must
               have
               such
               further
               Powers
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Maintenance
               or
               Revenue
               ,
               as
               his
               Great
               Merits
               require
               .
               But
               withal
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               consistent
               with
               the
               Government
               he
               designs
               for
               us
               .
               The
               
               Prince's
               Maintenance
               should
               equal
               ,
               or
               exceed
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Senators
               put
               together
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               are
               of
               this
               Council
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hope
               to
               be
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               Considerable
               Men
               of
               the
               Nation
               )
               will
               by
               this
               means
               be
               firm
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
               And
               so
               will
               those
               others
               who
               have
               the
               great
               Priviledge
               of
               Choosing
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               have
               Confidence
               in
               their
               Administration
               .
               And
               this
               one
               thing
               will
               give
               the
               Prince
               
               so
               strong
               an
               Interest
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               fear
               no
               Pretension
               that
               can
               be
               against
               him
               .
               It
               will
               be
               better
               than
               a
               
                 Standing
                 Army
              
               :
               The
               necessity
               whereof
               nothing
               can
               prevent
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Standing
               Council
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               to
               be
               Chosen
               Triermially
               ,
               and
               to
               meet
               Annually
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               believed
               that
               such
               a
               Constitution
               as
               this
               ,
               would
               effectually
               Secure
               us
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Princes
               good
               Intentions
               )
               from
               Popery
               and
               Tyranny
               .
               And
               the
               Prince
               will
               be
               the
               glorious
               Author
               of
               the
               Britannick
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               his
               Great
               Grand-Father
               was
               of
               the
               Belgick
               .
               The
               Genoeses
               to
               this
               day
               adore
               the
               Memory
               of
               
                 Andrew
                 Doria
              
               ,
               who
               chose
               rather
               to
               make
               them
               a
               
                 Free
                 State
              
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               their
               Prince
               .
               Barely
               to
               change
               our
               Master
               ,
               would
               but
               revive
               the
               Feuds
               of
               York
               and
               Lancaster
               ,
               and
               involve
               us
               in
               the
               like
               Calamities
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               to
               continue
               but
               during
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               prejudice
               a
               Protestant
               Successor
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Short
               
                 Historical
                 Account
              
               touching
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               CROWN
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Heptarchy
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               sixt
               Hereditary
               Right
               ;
               one
               King
               tripping
               up
               the
               Heels
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               Power
               ,
               till
               one
               got
               all
               .
            
             
               Afterward
               no
               sixt
               Hereditary
               Right
               ;
               for
               Althestan
               ,
               the
               Great
               King
               ,
               was
               a
               Bastard
               ;
               and
               so
               were
               several
               others
               ;
               why
               by
               then
               Courage
               and
               Policy
               got
               the
               Crown
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               Law
               was
               made
               ,
               under
               the
               Saxon
               Monarchy
               ,
               
                 de
                 Ordinatione
                 Regnam
              
               ,
               that
               directed
               the
               Election
               of
               Kings
               ,
               prohibiting
               Bastards
               to
               be
               Elected
               .
            
             
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
              
               was
               not
               King
               ,
               
                 Iure
                 Haereditario
              
               .
            
             
               William
               the
               First
               (
               called
               the
               Conqueror
               )
               had
               no
               Right
               ,
               bu●
               from
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Ruffus
              
               was
               Elected
               against
               the
               Right
               of
               his
               Elder
               B●oth●●
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               First
               came
               in
               by
               the
               same
               way
               .
            
             
               King
               Stephen
               was
               Elected
               ,
               
                 a
                 Clero
                 &
                 Populo
              
               ,
               and
               Confirme●
               by
               the
               Popo
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               Second
               came
               in
               by
               Consent
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               no
               Hereditary
               Right
               ,
               for
               his
               Mother
               was
               living
               .
            
             
             
               Richard
               the
               First
               was
               charged
               before
               God
               and
               Men
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               upon
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               presume
               to
               take
               the
               Crown
               ,
               unless
               he
               resolved
               faithfully
               to
               observe
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               because
               his
               Elder
               Brother's
               Son
               was
               a
               Foreigner
               ,
               was
               Elected
               
                 a
                 Clero
                 &
                 Populo
              
               ,
               and
               being
               Divorced
               from
               his
               Wife
               ,
               by
               his
               new
               Queen
               he
               had
               Henry
               the
               Third
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               Third
               was
               Confirmed
               ,
               and
               Setled
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               General
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Life-time
               ,
               the
               Nation
               was
               Sworn
               to
               the
               Succession
               of
               Edward
               the
               First
               ,
               before
               he
               went
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land.
              
               
            
             
               Edward
               the
               First
               being
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               was
               declared
               King.
               
            
             
               Edward
               the
               Second
               being
               misled
               ,
               and
               relying
               too
               much
               upon
               his
               Favourites
               ,
               was
               Deposed
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               was
               declared
               King
               in
               his
               Life-time
               .
            
             
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               for
               his
               evil
               Government
               ,
               had
               the
               Fate
               of
               the
               Second
               Edward
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               came
               in
               by
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               whom
               Succeeded
               Henry
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               in
               whose
               time
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               York
               claimed
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               should
               enjoy
               the
               Crown
               for
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Duke
               after
               him
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               King
               Henry
               raises
               an
               Army
               ,
               by
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               Prince
               ;
               and
               at
               Wakefield
               ,
               in
               Battel
               ,
               kills
               the
               Duke
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               1
               Ed.
               4.
               they
               were
               all
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Attainted
               of
               Treason
               ;
               and
               one
               principal
               Reason
               thereof
               ,
               was
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Duke
               being
               declared
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               after
               Henry
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               had
               killed
               him
               .
            
             
               Edward
               the
               Fourth
               enters
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               leaves
               Ed.
               5.
               to
               Succeed
               ,
               to
               whom
               Succeeds
               Richard
               the
               Third
               ,
               Confirmed
               King
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               upon
               Two
               
                 Reasons
                 :
                 First
              
               ,
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               Precontract
               of
               Edward
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               Edward
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               other
               Children
               were
               Bastards
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               second
               Brother
               to
               Edward
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               had
               no
               Right
               ,
               because
               the
               Duke
               was
               Attainted
               of
               Treason
               ,
               by
               a
               Parliament
               of
               Ed.
               the
               4
               th
               .
            
             
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               comes
               in
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               Title
               ;
               First
               ,
               Because
               Edward
               the
               Fourth's
               Daughter
               was
               then
               living
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               own
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Countess
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               was
               then
               living
               .
            
             
             
               After
               him
               ,
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               wore
               the
               Crown
               ,
               who
               could
               have
               no
               Title
               by
               the
               Father
               ;
               in
               his
               time
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               was
               Limitted
               several
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               Sworn
               to
               the
               Observance
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               declared
               ,
               That
               the
               Parliament
               had
               a
               Power
               to
               bind
               the
               Succession
               ,
               which
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               Law
               ,
               by
               13
               
                 Eliz.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               and
               made
               a
               Praemunire
               to
               hold
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               succeeded
               ,
               but
               his
               Mother
               was
               married
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               while
               Ann
               of
               Cleve
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               was
               living
               .
            
             
               Queen
               Mary
               was
               declared
               a
               Bastard
               ;
               and
               by
               Vertue
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               of
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               she
               Succeeded
               ;
               which
               Act
               being
               Repealed
               in
               the
               First
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               being
               Limitted
               otherwise
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               all
               the
               Limitations
               of
               the
               Crown
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Reign
               were
               avoided
               ;
               so
               that
            
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               was
               declared
               a
               Bastard
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               time
               ,
               and
               limitted
               to
               Succeed
               ,
               in
               another
               Act
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               Act
               repealed
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               became
               Queen
               in
               the
               force
               of
               her
               own
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               declares
               her
               Lawful
               Queen
               .
            
             
               The
               Crown
               was
               Entail'd
               in
               Richard
               the
               Second's
               time
               ;
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ;
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               ;
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               Fourth
               ;
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Richard
               the
               Third
               ;
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ;
               Thrice
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               And
               upon
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               to
               King
               Philip
               of
               Spain
               ,
               both
               the
               Crowns
               of
               England
               and
               Spain
               were
               Entailed
               ;
               whereby
               it
               was
               provided
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               several
               Children
               to
               be
               Begotten
               upon
               the
               Queen
               ,
               one
               was
               to
               have
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               another
               Spain
               ,
               another
               the
               Low-Countries
               ;
               the
               Articles
               of
               Marriage
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               were
               Confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Bull.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               was
               agreed
               by
               the
               States
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               probably
               ,
               the
               Universal
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Great
               Men
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               That
               Kings
               and
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ,
               with
               the
               Consent
               of
               their
               States
               ,
               had
               a
               Power
               to
               Alter
               and
               Bind
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               never
               denied
               to
               be
               Law
               till
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               doth
               not
               go
               down
               well
               with
               those
               that
               do
               pretend
               to
               Prerogative
               ,
               
               added
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Recognition
               made
               to
               King
               Iames
               ;
               and
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               
               which
               do
               make
               so
               much
               talk
               conce●ning
               Inheritance
               and
               Heirs
               :
               But
               let
               these
               Gentlemen
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               Recognition
               made
               no
               Law
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               nor
               doth
               the
               same
               cross
               the
               Statute
               of
               13
               Eliz.
               nor
               doth
               it
               take
               away
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Parliament
               from
               over-ruling
               the
               Course
               of
               the
               Common-Law
               for
               after-Ages
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               hold
               forth
               any
               such
               Obligation
               unto
               Hei●s
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               as
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               Successors
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Relation
               only
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               was
               no
               such
               Allegiance
               due
               to
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               or
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               until
               they
               were
               actually
               possest
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               Oath
               forced
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               H.
               8.
               touching
               their
               Succession
               .
               
               Nor
               did
               the
               Law
               suppose
               any
               Treason
               could
               be
               acted
               against
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Ed.
               6.
               
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               
               or
               Queen
               Eliz.
               until
               these
               Heirs
               were
               actually
               possest
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               express
               words
               in
               the
               several
               Statutes
               do
               appear
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Recognition
               ,
               by
               the
               Parliament
               made
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               declare
               any
               engagement
               to
               the
               People
               to
               assist
               ,
               and
               defend
               Her
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Her
               Body
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               with
               this
               Limitation
               ,
               being
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               Statute
               in
               that
               behalf
               made
               doth
               appear
               .
               
               Moreover
               ,
               had
               these
               Oaths
               been
               otherwise
               understood
               ,
               the
               Crown
               had
               by
               virtue
               of
               them
               been
               preingaged
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               could
               never
               have
               Descended
               to
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               or
               King
               Iames
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               remained
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Narrative
               of
               the
               Miseries
               of
               New-England
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               Arbitrary
               Government
               Erected
               there
               .
            
             
               THat
               a
               Colony
               so
               considerable
               as
               New-England
               is
               ,
               should
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Honour
               and
               Interest
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               People
               there
               are
               generally
               Sober
               ,
               Industrious
               ,
               Well-Disciplin'd
               ,
               and
               apt
               for
               Martial
               Affairs
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               that
               is
               Sovereign
               of
               New-England
               ,
               may
               by
               means
               thereof
               (
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               )
               be
               Emperor
               of
               America
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               the
               whole
               English
               Interest
               in
               that
               Territory
               has
               been
               of
               late
               in
               apparent
               danger
               of
               being
               lost
               and
               ruined
               ,
               and
               the
               Miseries
               of
               that
               People
               by
               an
               Arbitrary
               Government
               erected
               amongst
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               beyond
               Expression
               great
               .
            
             
               The
               original
               of
               all
               which
               has
               been
               the
               Quo
               Warranto's
               issued
               out
               against
               their
               Char●ers
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               they
               have
               been
               deprived
               of
               their
               
                 ancient
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
              
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Massachusets
                 Colony
              
               (
               whose
               Patent
               beareth
               date
               from
               the
               Year
               1628.
               )
               There
               was
               in
               the
               Year
               1683
               ,
               a
               
                 Quo
                 Warranto
              
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               in
               the
               Year
               1684
               ,
               a
               Writ
               of
               
                 Scire
                 Facias
              
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               required
               to
               make
               their
               appearance
               at
               Westminster
               in
               October
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               nothing
               of
               till
               the
               month
               before
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               answer
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ;
               yet
               Judgment
               was
               entred
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Plimouth
                 Colony
              
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               enjoyed
               their
               first
               Government
               above
               threescore
               years
               ,
               (
               without
               so
               much
               as
               a
               pre●ence
               of
               Misgovernment
               alledged
               )
               had
               all
               their
               Priviledges
               at
               once
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               There
               was
               a
               
                 Quo
                 Warranto
              
               against
               
                 Conecticot
                 Colony
              
               (
               whose
               Charter
               was
               granted
               to
               them
               by
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               )
               only
               Letters
               were
               sent
               to
               them
               in
               the
               King's
               Name
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               that
               (
               in
               case
               they
               did
               resign
               their
               Charter
               )
               they
               should
               take
               their
               choice
               of
               being
               under
               New-York
               or
               Boston
               .
               Several
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               there
               returned
               a
               most
               humble
               and
               supplicatory
               Answer
               ,
               praying
               ,
               That
               their
               former
               Government
               might
               still
               continue
               ;
               but
               that
               if
               it
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               rather
               be
               under
               Boston
               than
               New-York
               :
               This
               was
               by
               some
               at
               Court
               interpreted
               a
               Resignation
               of
               their
               Charter
               ,
               and
               a
               Commission
               sent
               to
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               ,
               who
               went
               with
               some
               armed
               Attendants
               to
               Hartford
               (
               their
               principal
               Town
               )
               and
               declared
               their
               Charter
               and
               former
               Government
               to
               be
               void
               .
               As
               for
               Road-Island
               ,
               they
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               His
               Majesties
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Before
               these
               Changes
               happened
               ,
               New-England
               was
               of
               all
               the
               Foreign
               Plantations
               (
               their
               Enemies
               themselves
               being
               Judges
               )
               the
               most
               flourishing
               and
               de●irable
               .
            
             
               But
               their
               Charters
               being
               all
               (
               one
               way
               or
               other
               )
               declared
               to
               be
               void
               and
               insignificant
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               easy
               matter
               to
               erect
               a
               French
               Government
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               ,
               (
               no
               doubt
               intended
               by
               the
               Evil
               Counsellors
               )
               as
               a
               Specimen
               of
               what
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               times
               would
               bear
               it
               .
               Accordingly
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               (
               a
               
               Gernsey-man
               )
               was
               pitched
               on
               as
               a
               fit
               Instrument
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               and
               a
               most
               Illegal
               Commission
               given
               him
               ,
               bearing
               date
               Iune
               3
               ,
               1686
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ,
               with
               four
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               all
               of
               them
               his
               
                 absolute
                 Devotees
              
               )
               are
               impower'd
               to
               make
               Laws
               and
               raise
               Moneys
               on
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               without
               any
               Parliament
               ,
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               thought
               by
               Wise
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               Dudley
               and
               Empson
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               the
               days
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               executed
               for
               acting
               by
               a
               like
               Commission
               ,
               would
               have
               deterred
               them
               from
               doing
               so
               ;
               But
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               for
               Laws
               are
               made
               by
               a
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               indeed
               what
               they
               please
               :
               nor
               are
               they
               printed
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               Custom
               in
               the
               former
               Governments
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               People
               are
               at
               a
               great
               loss
               to
               know
               what
               is
               Law
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
               Only
               one
               Law
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               ,
               which
               doth
               prohibit
               all
               Town-Meetings
               ,
               excepting
               on
               a
               certain
               Day
               once
               a
               Year
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Inhabitants
               have
               occasion
               to
               meet
               once
               a
               Month
               ,
               sometimes
               every
               Week
               ,
               for
               relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               or
               other
               Town-Affairs
               .
               But
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Design
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               (
               no
               Question
               )
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               every
               Town
               from
               complaining
               to
               England
               ,
               of
               the
               Oppression
               they
               are
               under
               :
               And
               (
               as
               Laws
               have
               been
               Established
               )
               so
               Moneys
               have
               been
               Raised
               by
               the
               Government
               in
               a
               most
               Illegal
               and
               Arbitrary
               way
               ,
               without
               any
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               caused
               a
               Tax
               to
               be
               leavied
               of
               a
               Penny
               in
               a
               Pound
               on
               all
               the
               Towns
               then
               under
               his
               Government
               :
               And
               when
               at
               Ipswich
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               
                 Select
                 Men
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               there
               stiled
               )
               voted
               ,
               That
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Common
               Priviledges
               of
               English
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               have
               Money
               raised
               without
               their
               
               own
               Consent
               in
               an
               Assembly
               or
               Parliament
               ;
               That
               therefore
               they
               would
               petition
               the
               King
               for
               liberty
               of
               an
               Assembly
               before
               they
               made
               any
               Rates
               ;
               the
               said
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               Imprisoned
               and
               Fined
               ,
               some
               20
               l.
               some
               30
               l.
               and
               some
               50
               l.
               as
               the
               Judges
               ,
               by
               him
               instructed
               ,
               should
               see
               meet
               to
               determine
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               and
               several
               Gentlemen
               in
               the
               Country
               were
               Imprisoned
               and
               bound
               to
               their
               Good
               Behaviour
               ,
               upon
               meer
               suspicion
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               incourage
               their
               Neighbours
               not
               to
               comply
               with
               these
               Arbitrary
               Proceedings
               .
               And
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               effect
               their
               Pernicious
               Designs
               ,
               they
               have
               caused
               Juries
               to
               be
               pick'd
               of
               Men
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Vicinity
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               meer
               Strangers
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               no
               Freeholders
               :
               which
               actings
               are
               highly
               Illegal
               .
               One
               of
               the
               former
               Magistrates
               was
               committed
               to
               Prison
               without
               any
               Crimes
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               half
               a
               Year
               without
               any
               Fault
               ;
               and
               tho
               he
               petitioned
               for
               a
               
                 Habeas
                 Corpus
              
               ,
               it
               was
               denied
               him
               .
               Also
               inferiour
               Officers
               have
               extorted
               what
               Fees
               they
               please
               to
               demand
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Rules
               of
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               .
               They
               make
               poor
               Widows
               and
               Fatherless
               pay
               50
               s.
               for
               the
               Probate
               of
               a
               Will
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               former
               easy
               Government
               would
               not
               have
               been
               a
               Tenth
               part
               so
               much
               .
               Six
               Persons
               who
               had
               been
               illegally
               imprisoned
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               give
               the
               Officers
               117
               l.
               whenas
               upon
               Computation
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               here
               in
               England
               their
               Fees
               would
               not
               have
               amounted
               to
               10
               l.
               in
               all
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               things
               (
               tho
               bad
               enough
               )
               are
               but
               a
               very
               small
               part
               of
               the
               Misery
               which
               that
               poor
               People
               have
               been
               groaning
               under
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               been
               governed
               by
               a
               Dispotick
               and
               Absolute
               Power
               .
               For
               ,
               their
               new
               Masters
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Charter
               being
               gone
               ,
               their
               Title
               to
               their
               Lands
               and
               Estates
               is
               gone
               therewith
               ,
               and
               that
               All
               is
               the
               Kings
               ;
               and
               that
               They
               represent
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               all
               Persons
               must
               take
               Patents
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               what
               they
               see
               meet
               to
               impose
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               enjoy
               the
               Houses
               which
               their
               own
               Hands
               have
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Lands
               ,
               which
               at
               vast
               Charges
               in
               subduing
               a
               Wilderness
               ,
               they
               have
               for
               many
               Years
               had
               a
               rightful
               possession
               of
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               People
               in
               the
               World
               had
               or
               can
               have
               :
               Accordingly
               the
               Governor
               ordered
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               some
               in
               Charles-Town
               to
               be
               measured
               out
               ,
               &
               given
               to
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               
                 Writs
                 of
                 Intrusion
              
               to
               be
               issued
               out
               against
               others
               :
               And
               the
               Commons
               belonging
               to
               several
               Towns
               have
               been
               given
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Governours
               Council
               ,
               who
               begged
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               impoverishing
               ,
               if
               not
               utter
               ruining
               of
               whole
               Townships
               .
               And
               when
               an
               Island
               belonging
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Plimouth
               was
               petitioned
               away
               from
               them
               by
               one
               
                 Nathaniel
                 Clark
              
               (
               whom
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               
               made
               his
               Property
               )
               because
               the
               Agents
               of
               the
               said
               Town
               obtained
               a
               voluntary
               Subscription
               to
               maintain
               their
               Title
               at
               Law
               ,
               they
               were
               compelled
               to
               come
               not
               only
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               but
               Colony
               ,
               to
               Boston
               ,
               to
               answer
               there
               as
               Cri●inals
               at
               the
               next
               Assizes
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               their
               good
               Behaviour
               :
               The
               Officers
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               extorting
               3
               
                 l.
                 per
              
               Man
               for
               Fees.
               These
               were
               the
               miserable
               Effects
               of
               
               New-England's
               being
               deprived
               of
               their
               Charters
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               of
               their
               English
               Liberties
               :
               They
               have
               not
               been
               altogether
               negligent
               ,
               as
               to
               endeavours
               to
               obtain
               some
               relief
               in
               their
               sorrowful
               Bondage
               ;
               for
               several
               Gentlemen
               desired
               
                 Increase
                 Mather
              
               ,
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Colledge
               at
               Cambridge
               in
               New-England
               ,
               to
               undertake
               a
               Voyage
               for
               England
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               might
               be
               done
               for
               his
               distressed
               Country
               ,
               which
               Motion
               he
               complied
               with
               ▪
               and
               in
               Iune
               the
               1
               st
               1688
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               favour
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               privately
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               enslaved
               and
               perishing
               E●tate
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               New-England
               .
               The
               King
               was
               very
               gracious
               and
               kind
               in
               his
               Expressions
               ;
               then
               ,
               and
               often
               after
               promising
               to
               give
               them
               ease
               as
               to
               their
               Complaints
               and
               Fears
               :
               Amongst
               other
               things
               the
               said
               Mather
               caused
               a
               Petition
               from
               the
               Town
               of
               Cambridge
               in
               New-England
               to
               be
               humbly
               presented
               to
               His
               M●jes●y
               ;
               which
               because
               it
               doth
               express
               the
               Deplorable
               Condition
               of
               tha●
               People
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               here
               inserted
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     King
                     's
                     Most
                     Excellent
                     Majesty
                     .
                     The
                     Petition
                     and
                     Address
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Gibson
                    
                     ,
                     aged
                     about
                     87
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       George
                       Willow
                    
                     ,
                     aged
                     about
                     86
                     Years
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     on
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     their
                     Neighbours
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     Cambridge
                     in
                     New-England
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       most
                       humble
                       wise
                       sheweth
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     good
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     with
                     much
                     hard
                     Labour
                     and
                     great
                     Disbursements
                     ,
                     have
                     subdued
                     a
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     built
                     our
                     Houses
                     ,
                     and
                     planted
                     Orchards
                     ,
                     being
                     incouraged
                     by
                     our
                     indubitable
                     Right
                     to
                     the
                     Soil
                     by
                     the
                     Royal
                     Charter
                     granted
                     unto
                     the
                     First
                     Planters
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     our
                     Purchase
                     of
                     the
                     Natives
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     by
                     sundry
                     Letters
                     and
                     Declarations
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     late
                     Governour
                     and
                     Company
                     ,
                     from
                     His
                     late
                     Majesty
                     Your
                     Royal
                     Brother
                     ,
                     
                     assuring
                     us
                     of
                     the
                     full
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     our
                     Properties
                     and
                     Possessions
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     more
                     especially
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Declaration
                     sent
                     when
                     the
                     
                       Quo
                       Warranto
                    
                     was
                     issued
                     out
                     against
                     our
                     Charter
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     we
                     are
                     necessitated
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     our
                     Moan
                     and
                     Complaint
                     to
                     Your
                     Excellent
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     our
                     Title
                     is
                     now
                     questioned
                     to
                     our
                     Lands
                     ,
                     by
                     us
                     quietly
                     possessed
                     for
                     near
                     sixty
                     Years
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     subsist
                     .
                     Our
                     humble
                     Address
                     to
                     our
                     Governour
                     Sir
                     
                       Edmond
                       Andross
                    
                     ,
                     shewing
                     our
                     just
                     Title
                     ,
                     long
                     and
                     peaceable
                     possession
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     our
                     Claim
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     Letters
                     and
                     Declarations
                     ,
                     assuring
                     all
                     Your
                     good
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     molested
                     in
                     their
                     Properties
                     and
                     Possessions
                     ,
                     not
                     availing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Royal
                     Sir
                     ,
                     We
                     are
                     a
                     poor
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     no
                     way
                     to
                     procure
                     Money
                     to
                     defend
                     our
                     Cause
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     nor
                     know
                     we
                     of
                     Friends
                     at
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     unto
                     Your
                     Royal
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     publick
                     Father
                     of
                     all
                     your
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     do
                     we
                     make
                     this
                     our
                     humble
                     Address
                     for
                     ●elief
                     ,
                     beseeching
                     Your
                     Majesty
                     graciously
                     to
                     pass
                     Your
                     Royal
                     Act
                     for
                     the
                     Confirmation
                     of
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     here
                     in
                     our
                     Po●sessions
                     to
                     us
                     derived
                     from
                     our
                     late
                     Governour
                     and
                     Company
                     of
                     this
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     Colony
                     :
                     We
                     now
                     humbly
                     cast
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     distressed
                     Condition
                     of
                     our
                     Wives
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     at
                     Your
                     Majesty's
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     conclude
                     with
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     Queen
                     
                       Esther
                       ,
                       If
                       we
                       Perish
                       ,
                       we
                       Perish
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     that
                     Petition
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Inc.
                 Mather
              
               ,
               with
               two
               New-England
               Gentlemen
               ,
               presented
               a
               Petition
               and
               humble
               Proposals
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               wherein
               they
               prayed
               that
               the
               Right
               which
               they
               had
               in
               their
               Estates
               before
               the
               Government
               was
               changed
               ,
               might
               be
               confirmed
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               Laws
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               or
               Moneys
               raised
               ,
               without
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               with
               sundry
               other
               particulars
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               referred
               to
               a
               Committee
               for
               Foreign
               Plantations
               ,
               who
               ordered
               them
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Attorney-General
               to
               make
               his
               Report
               .
               The
               Clerk
               ,
               
                 William
                 Blathwait
              
               sent
               to
               the
               Attorney-General
               a
               Copy
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Essential
               Proposal
               of
               an
               Assembly
               was
               wholly
               left
               out
               .
               And
               being
               spoke
               to
               about
               it
               ,
               he
               said
               the
               Earl
               of
               Sunderland
               blotted
               out
               that
               with
               his
               own
               Hand
               ;
               likewise
               a
               Soliciter
               in
               this
               Cause
               related
               that
               the
               said
               Earl
               of
               Sunderland
               affirmed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               his
               Advice
               that
               the
               King
               had
               given
               a
               Commission
               to
               Sir
               
                 Edmond
                 Andross
              
               to
               raise
               Moneys
               without
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               knew
               the
               King
               would
               never
               consent
               to
               an
               Alteration
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               propose
               it
               to
               His
               Majesty
               .
               When
               of
               late
               all
               Charters
               were
               restored
               to
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               highly
               rational
               for
               New-England
               
               to
               expect
               the
               like
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               an
               illegal
               and
               unjust
               thing
               to
               deprive
               good
               Subjects
               here
               of
               their
               
                 Antient
                 Rights
                 and
                 Liberties
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               consistent
               with
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               to
               deal
               so
               with
               those
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ;
               Applications
               therefore
               were
               made
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               Ministers
               of
               State.
               It
               was
               urged
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Foreign
               Prince
               or
               State
               should
               ,
               during
               the
               present
               Troubles
               ,
               send
               a
               Frigate
               to
               New-England
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               protect
               them
               ,
               as
               under
               their
               former
               Government
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               an
               unconquerable
               temptation
               ;
               yet
               no
               Restoration
               of
               Charters
               would
               be
               granted
               to
               New-England
               ,
               which
               has
               opened
               the
               Eyes
               of
               some
               thinking
               Men.
               Thus
               hath
               New-England
               been
               dealt
               with
               :
               This
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               the
               bleeding
               state
               of
               that
               Country
               .
            
             
               They
               cannot
               but
               hope
               that
               England
               will
               send
               them
               speedy
               Relief
               ;
               especially
               considering
               that
               through
               the
               ill
               Conduct
               of
               their
               present
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               French
               Indians
               are
               (
               as
               the
               last
               Vessels
               from
               thence
               inform
               )
               beginning
               their
               cruel
               Butcheries
               amongst
               the
               English
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               And
               many
               have
               fears
               that
               there
               is
               a
               design
               to
               deliver
               that
               Country
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               except
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               whom
               a
               Divine
               Hand
               has
               raised
               up
               to
               deliver
               the
               O●pressed
               ,
               shall
               happily
               and
               speedily
               prevent
               it
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               SEVENTH
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   Proposals
                   humbly
                   offered
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Princess
                   of
                   Orange
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Heads
                   of
                   an
                   Expedient
                   proposed
                   by
                   the
                   Court-Party
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   at
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   in
                   lieu
                   of
                   the
                   Bill
                   for
                   Excluding
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   York
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Irregular
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   Raign
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Method
                   proposed
                   to
                   rid
                   the
                   the
                   Nation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Present
                   Convention
                   a
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Letter
                   to
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Convention
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   to
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Convention
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Licensed
               and
               Entred
               according
               to
               Order
               .
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-noster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Proposals
               humbly
               offered
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Princess
               of
               
                 Orange
                 ,
                 Jan.
              
               28.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               a
               Maxim
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 England
              
               concerning
               the
               Government
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Interregnum
               .
               Of
               necessity
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Change
               in
               the
               Person
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               Continuation
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               Which
               shews
               the
               Prudence
               and
               Perfection
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               in
               preventing
               that
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               things
               is
               most
               Deplorable
               ,
               a
               Failure
               of
               Government
               .
               This
               Rule
               is
               therefore
               of
               that
               Importance
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               given
               up
               upon
               the
               trivial
               Saying
               of
               
                 Nemo
                 est
                 haeres
                 viventis
              
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               common
               and
               ordinary
               cause
               of
               a
               Change
               in
               the
               Person
               that
               is
               invested
               with
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               ,
               is
               Death
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               now
               in
               a
               rare
               and
               extraordinary
               Case
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               is
               living
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               divested
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Office
              
               ,
               as
               having
               by
               his
               Encroachments
               upon
               the
               Peoples
               Rights
               ,
               provoked
               them
               to
               resort
               to
               Arms
               ;
               and
               being
               vanquished
               by
               that
               Force
               ,
               followed
               with
               a
               total
               Defection
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Relinqui●hing
               the
               Kingdom
               thereupon
               ,
               without
               providing
               any
               ways
               for
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               Cesser
               of
               this
               Government
               ,
               and
               may
               in
               Civil
               and
               Politick
               Construction
               amount
               to
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               died
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               this
               is
               a
               Cess
               of
               that
               nature
               that
               requires
               a
               Judgment
               to
               be
               made
               upon
               it
               ,
               it
               seems
               necessary
               to
               have
               a
               Convention
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Declaration
               thereupon
               (
               for
               't
               is
               not
               for
               private
               Persons
               to
               determine
               in
               the
               Cases
               aforesaid
               ,
               how
               or
               when
               the
               King
               has
               lost
               his
               Government
               )
               and
               till
               such
               Authoritative
               Declaration
               made
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               be
               supposed
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               possession
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Office.
               
            
             
               B●t
               after
               the
               Judgment
               made
               and
               declared
               ,
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               no
               d●fference
               in
               the
               consequence
               and
               result
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               between
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               case
               of
               the
               Cesser
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Dignity
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               case
               of
               Death
               or
               voluntary
               Resignation
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               the
               King
               had
               been
               prosest
               ,
               and
               made
               himself
               a
               Recluse
               in
               a
               Religious
               House
               .
            
             
               Then
               it
               must
               devolve
               upon
               the
               next
               Heir
               ,
               her
               Royal
               Highness
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               pretended
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Suspicions
               as
               to
               his
               Birth
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               are
               many
               violent
               ones
               )
               yet
               his
               being
               conveyed
               into
               unknown
               Places
               ,
               by
               Persons
               in
               whom
               no
               credit
               can
               be
               reposed
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               Age
               which
               exposes
               him
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               Practices
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               touching
               his
               Person
               ;
               then
               can
               there
               hereafter
               be
               no
               manner
               of
               Certainty
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               induce
               the
               Nation
               ever
               to
               consider
               any
               Pretence
               of
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               considered
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               Whether
               will
               not
               the
               declaring
               her
               Royal
               Highness
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               as
               next
               in
               Succession
               ,
               be
               the
               surest
               and
               be●t
               Foundation
               to
               begin
               our
               Settlement
               upon
               ;
               rather
               than
               upon
               a
               groundless
               Conceit
               of
               the
               Government
               being
               devolved
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               to
               proceed
               to
               Elect
               a
               King
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               that
               Conceit
               of
               devolving
               to
               the
               People
               be
               admitted
               ,
               Whether
               must
               we
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Misgovernment
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ,
               hath
               not
               only
               determin'd
               his
               Roylaty
               ,
               but
               put
               a
               period
               to
               the
               Monarchy
               it self
               ?
               And
               then
               't
               is
               not
               only
               a
               loss
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               Royal
               Family
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Whether
               those
               Persons
               that
               have
               started
               this
               Notion
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               giving
               the
               Nation
               an
               opportunity
               of
               gratifying
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               in
               proportion
               to
               his
               Merits
               (
               which
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               no
               Reward
               can
               exceed
               )
               if
               they
               were
               searched
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               did
               not
               do
               it
               rather
               to
               undermine
               this
               Ancient
               and
               Hereditary
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               Advantage
               to
               their
               Republican
               Principles
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               any
               Affection
               and
               Gratitude
               to
               his
               Highness
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               latter
               was
               that
               they
               had
               t●e
               chief
               respect
               to
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               be
               the
               more
               proper
               way
               to
               declare
               her
               
                 Royal
                 Highness
                 Queen
              
               ,
               which
               will
               immediately
               put
               the
               Nation
               under
               a
               regular
               Constitution
               and
               posture
               of
               Government
               ?
               Then
               it
               will
               be
               capable
               of
               expressing
               its
               Gratitude
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               in
               matters
               touching
               even
               the
               Royal
               Dignity
               it self
               ,
               without
               making
               such
               a
               Stroke
               upon
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               Electing
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               making
               any
               other
               immediate
               Alteration
               in
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Monarchy
               (
               before
               the
               Parliament
               is
               compleated
               and
               constituted
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               )
               must
               amount
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Heads
               of
               the
               EXPEDIENT
               proposed
               by
               the
               Court-party
               to
               the
               Parliament
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               lieu
               of
               the
               Bill
               for
               excluding
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               .
            
             
               I.
               THAT
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               be
               banish'd
               during
               his
               Life
               ,
               five
               hundred
               Miles
               from
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               to
               them
               belonging
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               the
               whole
               Government
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               shall
               upon
               the
               demise
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               be
               vested
               in
               a
               Regent
               ,
               for
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               shall
               survive
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               the
               Regent
               be
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               her
               Decease
               without
               Issue
               ,
               or
               with
               Issue
               in
               Minority
               ,
               then
               the
               Lady
               Ann.
               
            
             
               IV.
               That
               if
               the
               Duke
               have
               a
               Son
               educated
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               then
               the
               said
               Princesses
               respectively
               shall
               succeed
               in
               the
               Regency
               ,
               during
               the
               Minority
               of
               such
               Son
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               .
               Which
               obviates
               an
               incurable
               Absurdity
               in
               the
               former
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               the
               Regent
               nominate
               the
               Privy-Council
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               be
               approved
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               judged
               safest
               upon
               directing
               the
               drawing
               up
               of
               this
               intended
               Act.
               
            
             
               VI.
               That
               notwithstanding
               these
               Kingdoms
               (
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Family
              
               ,
               and
               Monarchy
               it self
               )
               may
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               said
               Regent
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               ●nd
               Stile
               of
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               it
               shall
               by
               this
               intended
               Act
               be
               made
               Capital
               for
               any
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               on
               his
               behalf
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Commission
               not
               signed
               by
               the
               said
               Regent
               ,
               or
               not
               granted
               by
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               derived
               from
               and
               under
               such
               Regent
               ;
               or
               to
               maintain
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               retaining
               the
               said
               Name
               and
               Stile
               ,
               shall
               in
               this
               case
               purge
               the
               disabilities
               imposed
               by
               this
               Act
               ,
               or
               elude
               the
               force
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               VII
               .
               That
               Commissioners
               be
               forthwith
               sent
               to
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               to
               take
               their
               Oaths
               that
               they
               will
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               Act
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Oaths
               be
               here
               recorded
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               That
               all
               Officers
               ,
               Civil
               and
               Military
               ,
               forthwith
               take
               Oaths
               to
               observe
               this
               Act
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               others
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Act
               for
               the
               Test.
               
            
             
               IX
               .
               That
               his
               Majesty
               would
               graciously
               declare
               to
               call
               a
               Parliament
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               passing
               the
               like
               Act
               there
               ,
               and
               recommend
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Ireland
               if
               thought
               necessary
               .
            
             
               X.
               That
               in
               case
               the
               said
               Duke
               shall
               come
               into
               any
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               totally
               excluded
               ,
               and
               shall
               suffer
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Bill
               ,
               and
               the
               Sovereignty
               shall
               be
               forthwith
               intirely
               vested
               in
               the
               Regent
               ,
               upon
               such
               his
               coming
               into
               any
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               XI
               .
               That
               all
               considerable
               Papists
               be
               banish'd
               by
               Name
               .
            
             
               XII
               .
               That
               their
               fraudulent
               Conveyances
               be
               defeated
               .
            
             
               XIII
               .
               That
               their
               Children
               be
               educated
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               means
               these
               three
               Kingdoms
               will
               be
               united
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Majesty's
                 Person
              
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               a
               sure
               Foundation
               laid
               of
               an
               effectual
               League
               with
               Holland
               ,
               and
               consequently
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               growing
               Greatness
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               ☞
               
                 'T
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 reprint
                 this
              
               Expedient
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Exclusion
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Debates
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 lately
                 published
                 )
                 and
                 judg
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Evil
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Duke
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 liberty
                 to
                 live
                 where
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 strip'd
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 banish'd
                 him
              
               500
               
                 Miles
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 him
                 only
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 An
                 Excellent
                 Expedient
                 indeed
                 !
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               irregular
               Actions
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               James
               the
               Second
               :
               With
               a
               Method
               proposed
               how
               to
               rid
               the
               Nation
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               .
            
             
               THE
               dreadful
               Revolutions
               ,
               Plots
               and
               Conspiracies
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               promoted
               by
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               in
               England
               since
               the
               Resormation
               ,
               are
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               and
               have
               caused
               such
               fearful
               Convulsions
               in
               our
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Argument
               of
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               been
               able
               to
               bear
               so
               many
               Shocks
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               so
               many
               deep
               Designs
               as
               have
               now
               twice
               within
               the
               memory
               of
               Man
               brought
               us
               to
               the
               brinks
               of
               Ruin.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               be
               very
               impious
               or
               very
               stupid
               if
               our
               last
               Deliverance
               has
               not
               been
               able
               to
               make
               us
               adore
               the
               boundless
               Goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               us
               his
               sinful
               and
               unthankful
               Servants
               ;
               he
               ,
               having
               defeated
               the
               Hopes
               ,
               and
               totally
               overthrown
               the
               Contrivances
               of
               that
               restless
               ,
               implacable
               ,
               persidious
               Faction
               ,
               when
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               in
               such
               a
               Condition
               that
               they
               need
               fear
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               Almighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               miraculously
               exerting
               it self
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Sennacherib
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               feared
               nor
               suspected
               .
            
             
               The
               Non-resisting
               Doctrine
               had
               so
               ty'd
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Men
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               they
               might
               saf●ly
               in●●l
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               ridicule
               the
               Bond
               that
               bound
               us
               to
               our
               good
               Behavi●ur
               .
               The
               Dissenters
               were
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               so
               obliged
               
               by
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               fulsom
               Applications
               they
               had
               made
               to
               them
               in
               many
               ill
               writ
               pieces
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Favours
               ●e●●owed
               on
               Pen
               and
               Lob
               ,
               the
               two
               Patriarchs
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               been
               thought
               of
               that
               Party
               :
               That
               they
               not
               only
               suspected
               no
               oppositions
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               really
               conceived
               they
               would
               have
               been
               more
               than
               Scaffolds
               in
               the
               ruining
               Design
               they
               had
               then
               on
               foot
               .
               The
               Gentry
               were
               reduced
               to
               the
               utmost
               degree
               of
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               who
               only
               were
               capable
               of
               putting
               a
               stop
               to
               such
               notorious
               and
               impolitick
               Encroachments
               on
               our
               Birth-rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               closeted
               ,
               examin'd
               ,
               re-examin'd
               ,
               turn'd
               out
               of
               their
               Stations
               ,
               brow-beaten
               ,
               ridicul'd
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               driven
               into
               the
               Country
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               also
               by
               all
               the
               Arts
               that
               were
               possible
               rendred
               odious
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               contemptible
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               use
               to
               their
               Inferiours
               .
            
             
               The
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               next
               great
               Engine
               to
               bring
               about
               their
               Design
               ,
               was
               managed
               with
               more
               Art
               than
               is
               commonly
               considered
               ;
               for
               first
               there
               was
               a
               Party
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               mixed
               with
               the
               Common
               Souldiers
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               Spies
               and
               Tempters
               ,
               to
               creep
               into
               all
               the
               places
               of
               their
               resort
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               Words
               ,
               Looks
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               all
               their
               Needs
               ,
               Crimes
               ,
               Vices
               and
               Follies
               ,
               to
               pervert
               them
               ,
               and
               draw
               them
               over
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               secure
               them
               from
               contriving
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               interrupt
               their
               Projects
               upon
               us
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               punished
               all
               who
               deserted
               the
               Service
               with
               the
               utmost
               Rigour
               and
               Severity
               to
               keep
               up
               ●h●ir
               numbers
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               They
               sent
               them
               to
               quarter
               in
               those
               places
               that
               had
               in
               any
               degree
               refused
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               Wills
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               suffered
               ,
               but
               encouraged
               them
               to
               outrage
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               murder
               their
               Hosts
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               sure
               in
               all
               places
               they
               very
               much
               impoverish'd
               those
               that
               entertain'd
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Interim
               they
               kept
               all
               in
               awe
               and
               quiet
               ,
               whilst
               the
               State-Mountebanks
               practised
               upon
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Consciences
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               .
            
             
               A
               People
               thus
               harassed
               and
               beset
               ,
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               had
               been
               consigned
               to
               Ruin
               and
               Destruction
               ;
               for
               where
               could
               our
               Deliverance
               begin
               ?
               The
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               last
               resort
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               same
               time
               practised
               on
               with
               all
               the
               Art
               and
               Address
               that
               the
               Wi●
               of
               Men
               or
               D●vils
               could
               invent
               ;
               and
               he
               must
               be
               of
               a
               deep
               Reach
               ,
               or
               a
               Sanguine
               Complexion
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               September
               last
               could
               hope
               to
               see
               a
               ●ree
               and
               a
               quiet
               Parliament
               meet
               and
               sit
               one
               Month
               ,
               to
               represent
               with
               any
               degree
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               our
               deplorable
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               redress
               any
               of
               our
               Grievances
               .
            
             
               We
               had
               one
               Hope
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               left
               us
               still
               ,
               we
               had
               certainly
               been
               as
               quiet
               and
               pati●nt
               as
               Iob
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Princess
               Mary
               of
               Orange
               would
               ,
               when
               God
               thought
               fit
               ,
               succeed
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               promis'd
               our selves
               a
               Day
               of
               Redemption
               from
               all
               our
               Calamities
               and
               Oppressions
               ;
               so
               that
               our
               Posterity
               would
               at
               worst
               see
               better
               days
               .
               To
               deprive
               us
               of
               this
               remote
               Comfort
               ,
               that
               Scene
               was
               laid
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               of
               Loretto
               sollicited
               to
               procure
               a
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               to
               reduce
               us
               to
               an
               utter
               Desperation
               of
               any
               Redress
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               now
               they
               thought
               they
               were
               so
               secure
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               attack
               the
               Heretical
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               our
               Clergy
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               eat
               their
               own
               Dung
               in
               the
               Faces
               of
               their
               respective
               Congregations
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               comply'd
               ,
               the
               whole
               Nation
               would
               have
               abhorred
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               parcel
               of
               Cowards
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Commission
               was
               to
               have
               mowed
               them
               down
               by
               whole
               sale
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               People
               had
               been
               once
               deprived
               of
               their
               faithful
               and
               learned
               Shepherds
               ,
               the
               Wolves
               in
               Sheeps-clothing
               hoped
               to
               have
               had
               much
               better
               Success
               than
               hitherto
               :
               but
               the
               Bishops
               interposing
               so
               ,
               united
               the
               inferior
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               this
               Design
               proved
               abortive
               ,
               and
               the
               declaring
               the
               Bishops
               Petition
               a
               Seditious
               Libel
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               because
               penn'd
               with
               great
               Modesty
               and
               Humility
               ,
               so
               far
               opened
               the
               Eyes
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Ignorant
               saw
               nothing
               less
               than
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               was
               aim'd
               at
               .
            
             
               The
               Army
               however
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               great
               Wheel
               in
               this
               most
               dreadful
               Machine
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               had
               express'd
               so
               much
               Joy
               at
               the
               acquittal
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               Camp
               at
               Hownslow-Heath
               ;
               that
               they
               clearly
               saw
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               new-modell'd
               ,
               it
               could
               n●t
               b●
               relied
               on
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               French
               and
               Irish
               were
               to
               be
               invited
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               Companies
               changed
               by
               degrees
               :
               and
               when
               six
               of
               the
               O●ficers
               at
               Portsmouth
               had
               with
               the
               greatest
               Humility
               imaginable
               ,
               only
               desired
               leave
               
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 their
                 Companies
                 with
                 such
                 Men
                 of
                 this
                 N●tion
                 as
                 they
                 judged
                 most
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 that
                 th●y
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Duty
                 and
                 Respect
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 ●own
                 their
                 Commissions
              
               ;
               
               for
               this
               Offence
               they
               were
               brought
               up
               Prisoners
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               given
               out
               they
               should
               be
               hanged
               ,
               as
               perhaps
               they
               had
               been
               ,
               if
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
              
               Avaux's
               Memorial
               given
               in
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               had
               not
               come
               in
               that
               very
               Post
               to
               enlighten
               our
               little
               Statesmen
               ,
               and
               shew
               them
               their
               approaching
               Danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               10
               th
               of
               September
               last
               they
               were
               cashier'd
               at
               Windsor
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               Storm
               from
               Holland
               seemed
               unavoidable
               ,
               with
               what
               Insolence
               did
               they
               treat
               the
               Eleven
               Proposals
               made
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Petition
               presented
               the
               17
               th
               of
               November
               last
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Peers
               about
               the
               Town
               ?
               So
               that
               till
               the
               Army
               began
               to
               go
               over
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               had
               declared
               for
               him
               :
               No
               Parliament
               was
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               was
               the
               most
               Sacred
               of
               all
               the
               Prerogatives
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               not
               imagine
               all
               this
               was
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               entred
               upon
               without
               good
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Difficulties
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               were
               to
               met
               with
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               peruse
               a
               small
               Piece
               by
               them
               published
               in
               the
               Year
               1685
               ,
               during
               the
               first
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               of
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ,
               stil'd
               ,
               
                 Salus
                 Britannica
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 present
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               in
               Folio
               .
               
                 The
                 Design
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 himself
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 examine
                 what
                 National
                 Operation
                 or
                 Influence
                 a
                 Real
                 Popish
                 Crown'd
                 Head
                 can
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 Lives
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 or
                 Estates
                 of
                 English-men
                 as
                 now
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 present
                 Establish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 confuting
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 substantial
                 of
                 their
                 imagined
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 to
                 dissipate
                 those
                 false
                 fears
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 &c.
                 page
                 1.
                 
              
               And
               in
               truth
               I
               believe
               no
               Man
               can
               deny
               but
               he
               has
               very
               effectually
               proved
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               for
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               ,
               who
               has
               none
               but
               these
               Three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               Popery
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               he
               can
               gain
               by
               the
               Attempt
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               Ruine
               of
               himself
               .
               And
               certainly
               they
               could
               not
               but
               apprehend
               this
               might
               possibly
               ,
               if
               not
               probably
               ,
               be
               the
               Event
               ;
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               was
               at
               last
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               holy
               See
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               on
               they
               went
               when
               they
               had
               proved
               it
               impossible
               to
               succeed
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               be
               the
               less
               exact
               in
               setting
               down
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               it
               being
               within
               the
               space
               of
               four
               Years
               last
               past
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               had
               the
               management
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               things
               are
               as
               fresh
               in
               
               all
               Mens
               Memories
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               acted
               but
               yesterday
               :
               I
               think
               then
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               from
               these
               Premises
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               more
               daring
               ,
               restless
               and
               implacable
               Faction
               never
               appeared
               under
               the
               Sun
               than
               this
               is
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Interest
               of
               every
               true
               English
               Protestant
               ,
               of
               what
               Perswasion
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               to
               do
               his
               utmost
               to
               free
               this
               miserable
               Nation
               from
               the
               Danger
               and
               Fear
               too
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               of
               ever
               feeling
               again
               the
               dire
               Effects
               of
               Popish
               Zeal
               ,
               or
               rather
               Fury
               .
            
             
               Our
               wise
               Ancestors
               ,
               for
               above
               these
               three
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               have
               been
               labouring
               to
               restrain
               this
               Demon●ick
               ,
               by
               
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Oaths
              
               and
               Tests
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               the
               Methods
               of
               Severity
               fail'd
               ,
               we
               have
               tried
               the
               Charms
               of
               Kindness
               ,
               Trust
               ,
               Friendship
               and
               Reliance
               :
               We
               set
               up
               a
               Prince
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               opposed
               all
               those
               that
               would
               have
               Excluded
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               Zeal
               which
               made
               us
               look
               a
               little
               too
               much
               in
               love
               with
               one
               who
               seem'd
               designed
               to
               be
               our
               Scourge
               by
               Heaven
               it self
               .
               When
               he
               had
               declared
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               
                 Nevel
                 Paine
              
               was
               one
               ,
               had
               given
               us
               clear
               Indications
               of
               their
               Rage
               against
               us
               ;
               yet
               we
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               only
               attainted
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ruin'd
               the
               late
               Duke
               of
               Monmouth
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               but
               when
               some
               Gentlemen
               propos'd
               to
               have
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               taken
               into
               Consideration
               ,
               the
               House
               declared
               they
               would
               
                 intirely
                 rely
                 upon
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 Promise
                 for
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 valued
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
              
               And
               before
               this
               ,
               when
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ,
               the
               30
               th
               of
               April
               1679
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Exclusion-Bill
               ,
               propos'd
               very
               advantageous
               Restrictions
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Church-of-England-men
               rejected
               them
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               too
               much
               weaken
               and
               expose
               the
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               Favours
               shewn
               to
               all
               the
               whole
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               Party
               ,
               during
               the
               fierce
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               Popish
               Plot
               in
               that
               Prince's
               Reign
               :
               Well
               ,
               what
               could
               have
               been
               done
               more
               than
               was
               ,
               to
               oblige
               Men
               or
               Christians
               to
               treat
               us
               like
               Friends
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               an
               opportunity
               to
               express
               their
               Gratitude
               ?
               No
               ,
               stay
               you
               there
               Gentlemen
               ,
               we
               Roman
               Catholicks
               have
               but
               one
               Friend
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               are
               not
               for
               him
               too
               ,
               stand
               off
               ;
               expect
               nothing
               from
               us
               but
               Ruin
               and
               Desolation
               .
               Will
               you
               
                 Repeal
                 the
                 Penal
                 Laws
                 and
                 the
                 Tests
                 ?
              
               Why
               I
               cannot
               betray
               my
               Religion
               :
               Then
               make
               room
               for
               one
               that
               will
               ,
               Turn
               out
               ,
               
                 Ite
                 Procul
                 ,
                 Ite
                 Profani
              
               .
               And
               we
               all
               know
               what
               follow'd
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               no
               body
               in
               this
               Generation
               
               will
               have
               so
               little
               wit
               as
               to
               pretend
               any
               more
               to
               oblige
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               by
               any
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               will
               Oaths
               bind
               them
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               Pope
               ,
               and
               a
               Maxim
               that
               will
               frustrate
               that
               Ligament
               ,
               when
               ever
               it
               is
               for
               their
               convenience
               to
               be
               free
               .
               And
               of
               this
               we
               have
               seen
               and
               felt
               too
               much
               already
               .
               Will
               Laws
               ?
               If
               you
               catch
               and
               hang
               the
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               the
               Cut-throat
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               his
               Crime
               's
               deny'd
               ,
               palliated
               ,
               excus'd
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               justified
               and
               defended
               as
               occasion
               serves
               ,
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               clamouring
               against
               you
               for
               a
               persecuting
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               bloody
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ?
               Why
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               can
               see
               but
               one
               possible
               Method
               to
               quiet
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               once
               for
               all
               to
               clear
               it
               of
               these
               Monsters
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               to
               transplant
               themselves
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               the
               English
               Dominions
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               this
               Island
               :
               As
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               amongst
               us
               ,
               they
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               be
               quiet
               ;
               Priests
               they
               must
               and
               will
               have
               ,
               and
               that
               Ferment
               will
               suffer
               nothing
               near
               it
               to
               be
               at
               rest
               .
               The
               remembrance
               of
               what
               is
               past
               will
               irritate
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               jealous
               of
               future
               Evils
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               care
               of
               the
               wisest
               and
               best
               Governours
               can
               long
               keep
               the
               Nation
               in
               Tranquillity
               and
               Peace
               ,
               if
               these
               Men-catchers
               are
               suffered
               to
               nestle
               amongst
               us
               .
               But
               then
               I
               would
               have
               this
               extended
               only
               to
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               because
               Ireland
               would
               be
               laid
               desolate
               by
               such
               an
               Expedient
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               which
               has
               not
               above
               40000
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               were
               once
               cleared
               ,
               it
               would
               very
               easily
               suppress
               and
               revenge
               any
               Attempt
               could
               be
               made
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               all
               Feme
               Coverts
               ,
               all
               Persons
               above
               sixty
               or
               fifty
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               all
               Day-labourers
               and
               Handy-crafts-men
               might
               be
               excepted
               ;
               these
               can
               maintain
               no
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               much
               imbroil
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               for
               no
               long
               time
               ;
               but
               then
               all
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               Merchants
               and
               rich
               Tradesmen
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               I
               think
               ought
               to
               be
               sent
               packing
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               future
               a
               Law
               be
               made
               to
               disfranchise
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               incapable
               of
               possessing
               ,
               purchasing
               ,
               inheriting
               or
               transmitting
               any
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               or
               Hereditaments
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               forty
               Shillings
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               or
               upwards
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               this
               the
               more
               easy
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               fitting
               that
               every
               individual
               Person
               should
               be
               asked
               whether
               he
               had
               rather
               leave
               
               Country
               ,
               or
               his
               Religion
               ?
               and
               all
               that
               would
               promise
               the
               latter
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               to
               be
               excused
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               to
               forfeit
               their
               Estates
               if
               they
               relapsed
               after
               the
               Oath
               so
               taken
               ,
               or
               brought
               up
               their
               Children
               in
               that
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               allow
               all
               that
               would
               transplant
               themselves
               the
               full
               value
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               both
               Real
               and
               Personal
               ,
               their
               Debts
               being
               first
               paid
               and
               deducted
               .
               This
               would
               enable
               them
               to
               live
               in
               as
               great
               or
               a
               greater
               Equipage
               and
               Grandeur
               in
               our
               Plantations
               ,
               as
               they
               ever
               had
               here
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               removed
               into
               Germany
               or
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               or
               Spain
               ,
               their
               Estates
               would
               make
               their
               Lives
               easy
               ,
               and
               their
               Banishment
               honourable
               .
               The
               World
               is
               wide
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               were
               one
               of
               them
               I
               should
               never
               stay
               for
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               would
               certainly
               sell
               what
               I
               had
               and
               be
               gone
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               enjoy
               my
               Religion
               and
               my
               Estate
               in
               a
               warmer
               Climate
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               alas
               ,
               they
               love
               their
               Country
               too
               dearly
               to
               leave
               it
               :
               what
               is
               it
               in
               England
               they
               love
               ?
               The
               Civil
               Liberties
               they
               had
               brought
               to
               the
               utmost
               limits
               of
               Destruction
               :
               The
               Religion
               of
               England
               they
               hate
               above
               all
               other
               ;
               the
               Earth
               is
               not
               more
               Fruitful
               ,
               and
               the
               Air
               is
               much
               colder
               than
               that
               of
               other
               Countries
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               confident
               the
               English
               Humour
               is
               so
               far
               exasperated
               against
               Popery
               ,
               that
               half
               a
               hundred
               Years
               will
               not
               allay
               the
               Fever
               the
               last
               four
               Years
               have
               raised
               in
               the
               English
               Blood
               against
               Popery
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               attach
               them
               to
               England
               ,
               but
               the
               sullen
               hopes
               of
               being
               a
               Plague
               and
               a
               Terror
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               The
               transporting
               so
               much
               Wealth
               out
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               too
               much
               impoverish
               us
               :
               This
               ought
               well
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Estimate
               made
               both
               of
               the
               Estates
               and
               Debts
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Methods
               of
               returning
               their
               Effects
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               then
               perhaps
               it
               would
               rather
               increase
               our
               Trade
               than
               abate
               our
               Wealth
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               weakning
               us
               by
               the
               taking
               off
               so
               many
               of
               our
               People
               ,
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               a
               meer
               Chimera
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               thousand
               Persons
               would
               be
               the
               utmost
               that
               we
               should
               lose
               :
               And
               those
               who
               bought
               their
               Estates
               would
               be
               better
               Subjects
               and
               Neighbours
               than
               ever
               they
               will
               be
               as
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               that
               all
               or
               any
               considerable
               Part
               of
               this
               Wealth
               will
               be
               transported
               in
               English
               Mony
               in
               specie
               ,
               but
               in
               Merchandise
               ,
               Bills
               of
               Exchange
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               I
               am
               confident
               we
               have
               more
               sent
               away
               to
               the
               Iesuits
               Colledg
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               in
               seven
               Years
               ,
               than
               would
               be
               carried
               out
               in
               specie
               on
               such
               an
               occasion
               ;
               and
               hereby
               we
               should
               at
               once
               rid
               our selves
               of
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Plagues
               that
               any
               Nation
               ever
               struggled
               so
               long
               with
               .
            
             
               Nor
               would
               it
               be
               only
               Profitable
               but
               Iust.
               They
               have
               given
               us
               the
               greatest
               Provocation
               that
               ever
               was
               given
               by
               Men
               ,
               to
               Men.
               Did
               ever
               40000
               Men
               in
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ever
               before
               endeavour
               to
               do
               what
               they
               themselves
               had
               proved
               to
               be
               impossible
               ?
               Did
               ever
               such
               an
               handful
               of
               Men
               before
               ,
               by
               Fraud
               and
               Violence
               ,
               design
               to
               enslave
               a
               Free
               ,
               to
               impoverish
               a
               Rich
               ,
               to
               subdue
               a
               Valiant
               and
               Generous
               Nation
               ?
               What
               could
               they
               mean
               by
               the
               Force
               they
               in
               Print
               ,
               and
               in
               common
               Discourse
               intimated
               ,
               that
               was
               ,
               to
               compel
               us
               to
               give
               up
               our
               Laws
               ,
               if
               fair
               Means
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               but
               a
               Massacre
               ,
               or
               a
               French
               Invasion
               ?
               Let
               them
               consider
               how
               they
               have
               treated
               thofe
               of
               our
               Religion
               in
               France
               and
               Piedmont
               ;
               and
               then
               tell
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               treated
               them
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               sent
               them
               away
               with
               all
               they
               can
               justly
               call
               their
               own
               ,
               only
               that
               we
               might
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               ruin
               them
               by
               a
               flower
               Prosecution
               .
            
             
               The
               Facility
               is
               equal
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               this
               Method
               ;
               they
               are
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               hated
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               besides
               all
               their
               former
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               have
               ,
               by
               the
               late
               Attempts
               upon
               the
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               of
               England
               ,
               so
               far
               encreased
               the
               Aversion
               of
               all
               degrees
               of
               Men
               amongst
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               find
               very
               few
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               many
               to
               speak
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Objections
               I
               can
               foresee
               ,
               are
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               will
               impoverish
               England
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               carry
               away
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               look
               too
               like
               Popish
               Cruelty
               ,
               to
               turn
               them
               out
               despoiled
               of
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               Fortunes
               .
               Now
               this
               Objection
               must
               be
               considered
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               no
               one
               Man
               can
               make
               any
               thing
               near
               a
               true
               Estimate
               what
               the
               value
               will
               be
               ,
               their
               Debts
               being
               deducted
               ,
               till
               a
               true
               Account
               is
               given
               of
               their
               Estates
               and
               Debts
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               verily
               
               believe
               it
               will
               be
               found
               much
               less
               than
               it
               seems
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Objection
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               will
               weaken
               us
               and
               strengthen
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               lose
               so
               many
               of
               our
               People
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               apparently
               otherwise
               ;
               For
               if
               those
               Estates
               were
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               they
               would
               much
               more
               contribute
               to
               the
               Union
               and
               Strength
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               the
               Persons
               of
               these
               Roman
               Catholicks
               do
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               can
               make
               little
               or
               no
               use
               in
               Civil
               or
               Military
               Affairs
               ,
               at
               Home
               or
               Abroad
               ,
               in
               Peace
               or
               War.
               And
               if
               they
               were
               added
               to
               any
               other
               Country
               ,
               the
               Peace
               and
               Union
               they
               would
               leave
               us
               in
               ,
               would
               infinitely
               over-ballance
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               believe
               ,
               of
               their
               Estates
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               continued
               still
               amongst
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               still
               struggle
               with
               all
               those
               Inconveniences
               ,
               which
               have
               necessitated
               our
               Ancestors
               to
               make
               so
               many
               Laws
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Severities
               which
               must
               be
               used
               to
               keep
               them
               under
               ,
               will
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               when
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               late
               Transactions
               is
               worn
               off
               ,
               beget
               compassion
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               grow
               greater
               ,
               as
               they
               grow
               fewer
               and
               less
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               one
               single
               Iesuit
               may
               destroy
               the
               best
               of
               our
               Princes
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               Gentlemen
               of
               Estate
               ,
               may
               disquiet
               and
               enjealous
               a
               whole
               County
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               no
               hopes
               is
               left
               that
               any
               las●ing
               Peace
               can
               be
               made
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               any
               of
               that
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Ferment
               in
               the
               Veins
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               which
               will
               cause
               dreadful
               Paroxims
               .
            
             
               Their
               Emissaries
               will
               also
               sow
               Dissentions
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               exasperate
               the
               Parties
               against
               each
               other
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               good
               Correspendence
               which
               is
               now
               between
               us
               and
               them
               ,
               will
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               ,
               be
               turn'd
               into
               Hatred
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               Care
               imaginable
               be
               not
               taken
               on
               both
               Sides
               of
               these
               Incendiaries
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               be
               wanting
               whilst
               we
               have
               a
               Popis●
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               how
               small
               soever
               it
               is
               in
               Number
               .
            
             
               The
               Seminaries
               at
               St.
               
                 Omers
                 ,
                 Doway
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               kept
               up
               by
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               and
               tend
               very
               much
               to
               the
               imbroiling
               and
               weakning
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               advancing
               the
               Interest
               of
               France
               ;
               but
               would
               soon●d
               windle
               away
               if
               they
               had
               no
               Supplies
               from
               England
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               have
               little
               
               if
               we
               had
               no
               Popish
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               the
               Lands
               of
               England
               were
               only
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               The
               retiring
               of
               His
               late
               Majesty
               into
               France
               ,
               is
               another
               strong
               Inducement
               :
               as
               long
               as
               He
               or
               the
               Child
               is
               living
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               a
               pretence
               to
               Plot
               and
               cut
               Throats
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               have
               some
               to
               pity
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               applaud
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               Reason
               ,
               this
               alone
               were
               sufficient
               to
               determine
               the
               Question
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               resolved
               to
               shew
               our selves
               as
               careless
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Prince
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               been
               over-fond
               of
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               an
               ill
               Recompence
               for
               our
               Deliverance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Present
               CONVENTION
               ,
               A
               PARLIAMENT
               .
            
             
               I.
               THat
               the
               Formality
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               of
               Summons
               is
               not
               so
               essential
               to
               an
               English
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               ,
               by
               their
               Representatives
               duly
               elected
               ,
               may
               legally
               act
               as
               the
               great
               Council
               and
               representative
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               though
               not
               summon'd
               by
               the
               the
               King
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               time
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               such
               Summons
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               will
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               appear
               by
               these
               following
               Observations
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Saxon
               Government
               was
               transplanted
               hither
               out
               of
               Germany
               where
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Saxons
               in
               such
               Assemblies
               was
               at
               certain
               fixed
               times
               ;
               viz.
               at
               the
               new
               and
               full
               Moon
               .
               But
               after
               their
               Transmigration
               hither
               ,
               Religion
               changing
               ,
               other
               things
               changed
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               times
               for
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               Conformity
               to
               the
               great
               Solemnities
               celebrated
               by
               Christians
               ,
               came
               to
               be
               changed
               to
               the
               Feasts
               of
               
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Pentecost
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Nativity
               .
               The
               lower
               we
               come
               down
               in
               Story
               ,
               the
               seldomer
               we
               find
               these
               general
               Assemblies
               to
               have
               been
               held
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               (
               even
               very
               anciently
               )
               when
               upon
               extraordinary
               Occasions
               ,
               they
               met
               out
               of
               Course
               ,
               a
               Precept
               ,
               an
               Edict
               ,
               or
               Sanction
               is
               mentioned
               to
               have
               issued
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               But
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               place
               of
               their
               ordinary
               Meeting
               having
               been
               certain
               ,
               and
               determined
               in
               the
               very
               first
               and
               eldest
               times
               that
               we
               meet
               with
               any
               mention
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               ,
               which
               times
               are
               as
               ancient
               as
               any
               Memory
               of
               the
               Nation
               it self
               ;
               hence
               I
               infer
               ,
               that
               no
               Summons
               from
               the
               King
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               necessary
               in
               those
               Days
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               altogether
               needless
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               did
               not
               in
               those
               Days
               ,
               nor
               till
               of
               late
               Years
               ,
               run
               in
               a
               course
               of
               lineal
               Succession
               by
               right
               
               of
               Inheritance
               :
               But
               upon
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               those
               Persons
               of
               the
               Realm
               that
               composed
               the
               then
               Parliament
               ,
               assembled
               in
               order
               to
               the
               choosing
               of
               another
               .
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               then
               Elective
               ,
               though
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               was
               always
               chosen
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               in
               lineal
               Succession
               very
               seldom
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Genealogies
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Kings
               ,
               from
               an
               old
               Law
               made
               at
               Calchuyth
               ,
               appointing
               how
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               Kings
               shall
               be
               chosen
               ;
               and
               from
               many
               express
               and
               particular
               Accounts
               given
               by
               our
               old
               Historians
               ,
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               held
               for
               electing
               of
               Kings
               .
               Now
               such
               Assemblies
               could
               not
               be
               summon'd
               by
               any
               King
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               the
               King
               that
               themselves
               set
               up
               ,
               they
               made
               Laws
               ,
               binding
               the
               King
               and
               all
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               After
               the
               Death
               of
               King
               
                 William
                 Rufus
                 ,
                 Robert
              
               ,
               his
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               ,
               the
               youngest
               Son
               of
               King
               William
               the
               first
               ,
               procur'd
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               large
               Promises
               of
               his
               good
               Government
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               would
               accept
               of
               him
               for
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               they
               agreeing
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               restore
               to
               them
               the
               Laws
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
              
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               consent
               to
               make
               him
               their
               King
               :
               He
               swore
               that
               he
               would
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               also
               free
               them
               from
               some
               Oppressions
               ,
               which
               the
               Nation
               had
               groan'd
               under
               in
               his
               Brothers
               and
               his
               Fathers
               time
               .
               Hereupon
               they
               chose
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               set
               the
               Crown
               upon
               his
               Head
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               English
               Liberties
               pass'd
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               in
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               Substance
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               large
               as
               King
               
               Iohn's
               ,
               and
               King
               Henry
               the
               thirds
               Magna
               Charta's
               afterwards
               were
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               After
               that
               King's
               Death
               ,
               in
               such
               another
               Parliament
               ,
               King
               Stephen
               was
               elected
               ,
               and
               Mawd
               the
               Express
               put
               by
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               some
               Stain
               of
               Perfidiousness
               upon
               all
               those
               ,
               and
               Stephen
               himself
               especially
               ,
               who
               had
               sworn
               in
               her
               Father's
               Life-time
               ,
               to
               acknowledg
               her
               for
               their
               Sovereign
               after
               his
               Decease
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               In
               King
               Richard
               the
               firsts
               time
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               absent
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               then
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               being
               Regent
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               his
               Absence
               ,
               whose
               Government
               was
               intolerable
               to
               the
               People
               for
               his
               Insolence
               and
               manifold
               Oppressions
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               was
               convened
               at
               London
               ,
               at
               the
               Instance
               of
               Earl
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               King's
               Brother
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               great
               and
               weighty
               Affairs
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               ;
               in
               which
               Parliament
               this
               same
               Regent
               was
               depos'd
               
               from
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               another
               set
               up
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Roan
               in
               his
               stead
               .
               This
               Assembly
               was
               not
               conven'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Palestine
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               Authority
               deriv'd
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               Regent
               and
               Chancellor
               must
               have
               call'd
               them
               together
               ;
               but
               they
               met
               ,
               as
               the
               Historian
               says
               expresly
               ,
               at
               the
               Instance
               of
               Earl
               Iohn
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               Absence
               ,
               they
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               settle
               the
               publick
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Nation
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               When
               King
               Henry
               the
               3
               d.
               died
               ,
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               was
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               home
               till
               within
               the
               third
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               yet
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               the
               Father's
               Death
               ,
               all
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               four
               Knights
               for
               every
               Shire
               ,
               and
               four
               Burgesses
               for
               every
               Borough
               ,
               assembled
               together
               in
               a
               great
               Council
               ,
               and
               setled
               the
               Government
               till
               the
               King
               should
               return
               ;
               made
               a
               new
               Seal
               ,
               and
               a
               Chancellor
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               infer
               from
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               Writs
               of
               Summons
               are
               not
               so
               essential
               to
               the
               being
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               especially
               at
               a
               time
               when
               they
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               may
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               our
               old
               Constitution
               ,
               assemble
               together
               in
               a
               Parliamentary
               way
               without
               them
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               and
               settle
               the
               publick
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               that
               if
               such
               Assemblies
               so
               conven'd
               ,
               find
               the
               Throne
               vacant
               ,
               they
               may
               proceed
               not
               only
               to
               set
               up
               a
               Prince
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Assent
               and
               Concurrence
               of
               such
               Prince
               ,
               to
               transact
               all
               publick
               Business
               whatsoever
               ,
               without
               a
               new
               Election
               ;
               they
               having
               as
               great
               Authority
               as
               the
               People
               of
               England
               can
               delegate
               to
               their
               Representative
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               Acts
               of
               Parliaments
               not
               formal
               nor
               legal
               in
               all
               their
               Circumstances
               ,
               are
               yet
               binding
               to
               the
               Nation
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               not
               liable
               to
               be
               questioned
               as
               to
               the
               Validity
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               subsequent
               Parliaments
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               two
               
                 Spencers
                 ,
                 Temp.
                 Edvardi
                 Secundi
              
               ,
               were
               banished
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               repealed
               by
               
                 Dures
                 &
                 Force
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               the
               Act
               of
               Repeal
               a
               good
               Law
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               annull'd
               1
               Ed.
               3.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Some
               Statutes
               of
               11
               Rich.
               2.
               and
               Attainders
               thereupon
               were
               repealed
               in
               a
               Parliament
               held
               Anno
               21.
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               which
               Parliament
               was
               procur'd
               by
               forc'd
               Elections
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Repeal
               stood
               good
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               in
               1
               Henry
               4.
               the
               Statutes
               of
               11
               Rich.
               2.
               were
               revived
               and
               appointed
               to
               be
               firmly
               held
               and
               kept
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Parliament
               of
               1
               Hen.
               4.
               consisted
               of
               the
               same
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               and
               Burgesses
               that
               had
               served
               in
               the
               then
               last
               dissolved
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               those
               Persons
               were
               by
               the
               King's
               Writs
               to
               the
               Sheriffs
               commanded
               to
               be
               returned
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               passed
               Acts
               ,
               and
               their
               Acts
               tho
               never
               confirmed
               ,
               continue
               to
               be
               Laws
               at
               this
               Day
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               Parliament
               that
               restored
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
               was
               notoriously
               known
               to
               be
               pack'd
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               was
               debated
               in
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               time
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               to
               declare
               all
               their
               Acts
               void
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               That
               course
               was
               then
               upon
               some
               prudential
               Considerations
               declined
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               since
               repealed
               ,
               continue
               binding
               Laws
               to
               this
               Day
               .
            
             
               The
               Reason
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               Because
               no
               inferior
               Courts
               have
               Authority
               to
               judg
               of
               the
               Validity
               or
               Invalidity
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               have
               but
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Colour
               of
               Parliamentary
               Authority
               .
            
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               being
               entred
               upon
               the
               Parliament-Roll
               ,
               and
               certified
               before
               the
               Judges
               of
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               as
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               conclusive
               and
               binding
               to
               them
               ;
               because
               Parliaments
               are
               the
               only
               Judges
               of
               the
               Imperfections
               ,
               Invalidities
               ,
               Ille●●lities
               ,
               &c.
               of
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               that
               call'd
               in
               King
               Charles
               the
               second
               ,
               was
               not
               assembled
               by
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               made
               Acts
               ,
               and
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               was
               had
               to
               them
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               indeed
               were
               afterwards
               confirmed
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               had
               no
               Confirmation
               ,
               are
               undoubted
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               since
               obtained
               as
               such
               .
            
             
               Hence
               I
               infer
               that
               the
               present
               Convention
               ,
               may
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               assume
               to
               themselves
               a
               Parliamentary
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               such
               King
               or
               Queen
               as
               they
               shall
               declare
               ,
               may
               give
               Laws
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               as
               a
               legal
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               to
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               CONVENTION
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Hear
               you
               are
               elected
               a
               Member
               of
               this
               next
               Convention
               ,
               and
               therefore
               expect
               to
               see
               you
               very
               suddenly
               in
               Town
               ;
               but
               I
               ca●
               tell
               you
               my
               mind
               more
               freely
               in
               Writing
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               think
               better
               of
               it
               when
               you
               see
               it
               before
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               rather
               chose
               to
               give
               you
               the
               trouble
               of
               this
               Paper
               ,
               than
               to
               leave
               all
               to
               a
               personal
               Conference
               at
               our
               next
               Meeting
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               dispu●e
               with
               you
               about
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               do
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               whatever
               becomes
               of
               other
               Arguments
               ,
               Interest
               is
               most
               apt
               to
               prevail
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               I
               beg
               of
               you
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               care
               that
               you
               do
               not
               mistake
               your
               own
               and
               the
               Nations
               Interest
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               high
               Concernment
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               less
               Affair
               before
               you
               than
               the
               Fate
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               requires
               the
               most
               calm
               ,
               mature
               ,
               and
               deliberate
               Advice
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               you
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               such
               Distractions
               and
               Divisions
               in
               Mens
               Counsels
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               threatning
               Dangers
               of
               Popery
               were
               not
               a
               more
               formidable
               prospect
               to
               Considering
               Men
               ,
               all
               old
               Animosities
               are
               revived
               ,
               and
               new
               ones
               fomented
               every
               day
               ;
               some
               are
               visibly
               acted
               by
               Ambition
               ,
               others
               by
               Revenge
               ;
               the
               Dissenter
               is
               very
               busie
               to
               undermine
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Commonwealths
                 Man
              
               to
               subvert
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 Mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               readily
               confess
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               common
               Interest
               to
               have
               things
               settled
               upon
               such
               a
               bottom
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               like
               to
               last
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               you
               must
               consult
               both
               Law
               and
               Conscience
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               keep
               to
               your
               old
               Establishment
               as
               near
               as
               you
               can
               ;
               for
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Distempers
               in
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               such
               contrary
               Interests
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               time
               to
               innovate
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               time
               to
               lay
               new
               Foundations
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               frequent
               Earthquakes
               ,
               
               which
               will
               not
               give
               them
               time
               to
               settle
               :
               The
               Revolutions
               of
               State
               have
               been
               so
               quick
               and
               sudden
               of
               late
               ,
               that
               all
               prudent
               Men
               will
               be
               cautions
               how
               they
               try
               Experiments
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               dangerous
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               depend
               on
               the
               good
               liking
               of
               free
               and
               moral
               Agents
               ,
               and
               when
               so
               many
               Hundred
               Thousands
               are
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               guess
               at
               the
               prevailing
               Opinion
               ,
               by
               the
               major
               Vote
               of
               a
               Convention
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               consider
               ,
               what
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               give
               the
               most
               general
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               lasting
               ,
               and
               because
               you
               may
               be
               a
               Stranger
               to
               these
               Matters
               yet
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               different
               Projects
               now
               on
               foot
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               learn
               them
               .
            
             
               Some
               are
               for
               sending
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Treating
               with
               him
               to
               return
               to
               his
               Government
               ,
               under
               such
               Legal
               Restraints
               ,
               as
               shall
               give
               security
               to
               the
               most
               jealous
               Persons
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               next
               Heir
               Regent
               .
               Others
               are
               for
               declaring
               the
               Crown
               forfeited
               or
               demised
               ,
               and
               proclaiming
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               .
               Others
               will
               have
               the
               Government
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               begin
               all
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               King
               ,
               or
               Crown
               him
               and
               the
               Princess
               together
               ,
               and
               postpone
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 Princess
                 Ann
              
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               
               Prince's
               Death
               ,
               if
               he
               survive
               the
               Princess
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               pretend
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               I
               should
               prefer
               ,
               were
               it
               
                 Res
                 integra
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               which
               you
               and
               I
               should
               like
               best
               ,
               but
               which
               will
               be
               the
               firmest
               Foundation
               for
               the
               Peace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               horribly
               decried
               ,
               and
               such
               Men
               foolishly
               exposed
               as
               Friends
               to
               Popery
               and
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
              
               ;
               yet
               I
               could
               never
               meet
               with
               any
               Man
               yet
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               face
               to
               reject
               all
               Treaty
               with
               the
               King
               upon
               any
               other
               pretence
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               give
               any
               Security
               to
               the
               Nation
               that
               he
               would
               Govern
               by
               Law
               ;
               which
               is
               so
               ridiculous
               a
               pretence
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               satisfy
               no
               Body
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               resolved
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               never
               return
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               little
               as
               I
               am
               versed
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               could
               frame
               such
               Laws
               ,
               as
               should
               put
               it
               utterly
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Power
               to
               invade
               our
               Liberties
               or
               Religion
               :
               However
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               should
               have
               thought
               our selves
               very
               secure
               ,
               would
               the
               King
               have
               called
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               liberty
               to
               have
               made
               what
               Laws
               they
               please●
               and
               that
               which
               would
               have
               given
               such
               general
               satisfaction
               before
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               granted
               ,
               I
               suspect
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               now
               granted
               ,
               
               and
               refused
               that
               would
               give
               as
               general
               dissatisfaction
               ;
               nay
               ▪
               the
               very
               refusal
               to
               Treat
               ,
               will
               be
               thought
               such
               a
               scandalous
               neglect
               of
               our
               Duty
               to
               a
               Sovereign
               Prince
               ,
               and
               give
               such
               Jealousies
               to
               People
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               oppose
               it
               ,
               are
               only
               afraid
               that
               the
               King
               should
               comply
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               universal
               Discontents
               ,
               which
               will
               shew
               themselves
               upon
               the
               first
               occasion
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               would
               the
               Convention
               Treat
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               either
               they
               would
               agree
               ,
               or
               they
               would
               not
               agree
               ;
               if
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               upon
               the
               proposal
               of
               reasonable
               Securities
               ,
               this
               would
               satisfie
               Multitudes
               of
               People
               that
               they
               had
               tried
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               agree
               ,
               this
               would
               give
               universal
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               an
               happy
               end
               of
               all
               our
               Troubles
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               us
               suppose
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Convention
               should
               prevail
               which
               is
               against
               Treating
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               for
               deposing
               or
               setting
               him
               aside
               without
               more
               ado
               ;
               let
               us
               consider
               what
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               most
               probable
               Consequence
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               I●
               is
               certain
               ,
               this
               fundamental
               Change
               in
               the
               Government
               cannot
               be
               made
               by
               any
               Legal
               Authority
               ;
               for
               the
               Convention
               will
               not
               pretend
               to
               any
               such
               Legal
               Power
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Parliament
               without
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               a
               King
               whose
               whole
               Authority
               depends
               upon
               a
               Convention
               that
               has
               no
               such
               Authority
               ,
               is
               but
               in
               a
               weak
               state
               as
               to
               Civil
               Right
               :
               No
               Man
               will
               think
               himself
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               every
               Mans
               Conscience
               is
               free
               ,
               let
               such
               a
               Prince
               beware
               of
               Epidemical
               Discontents
               .
               And
               let
               you
               and
               I
               calmly
               consider
               ,
               what
               Discontents
               may
               probably
               arise
               upon
               such
               a
               Juncture
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               then
               ,
               All
               those
               who
               think
               themselves
               bound
               by
               their
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               defend
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               who
               wonder
               at
               Men
               of
               Law
               ,
               who
               talk
               of
               a
               Forfeiture
               or
               Demise
               of
               the
               Crown
               while
               the
               King
               lives
               ,
               and
               flies
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               only
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               will
               not
               trust
               himself
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               such
               Persons
               will
               be
               greatly
               discontented
               at
               Deposing
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               own
               any
               other
               King
               ▪
               while
               their
               own
               King
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               sworn
               Allegiance
               lives
               ▪
               and
               tho
               you
               should
               suppose
               such
               Conscientious
               Men
               to
               be
               very
               few
               ,
               yet
               if
               these
               few
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               Persons
               of
               Character
               ,
               of
               known
               Prudence
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               Integrity
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               their
               Examples
               would
               give
               a
               terrible
               Shock
               to
               such
               a
               new
               tottering
               Government
               ,
               tho
               they
               were
               never
               so
               Tame
               and
               Peaceable
               ,
               void
               of
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               And
               y●t
               l●t
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               Numbers
               of
               ●hese
               Men
               by
               the
               late
               general
               defection
               .
               The
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               was
               very
               unanimous
               for
               the
               Prince
               ,
               great
               numbers
               of
               Gentlemen
               ,
               nay
               ,
               of
               the
               King
               's
               own
               Soldiers
               went
               over
               to
               him
               ,
               very
               few
               but
               Papis●s
               offered
               their
               Service
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               was
               very
               evident
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               another
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               were
               horribly
               afraid
               of
               P●pery
               ,
               and
               very
               desirous
               to
               see
               the
               Laws
               and
               Religion
               of
               the
               Nation
               settled
               upon
               the
               old
               Foundations
               by
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               the
               Prince
               declared
               for
               ;
               but
               many
               who
               were
               Well-wishers
               to
               this
               Design
               ,
               will
               not
               renounce
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               see
               what
               is
               like
               to
               come
               of
               i●
               ,
               are
               ashamed
               of
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               ask
               God's
               pardon
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               undo
               it
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Besides
               a
               thousand
               occasions
               of
               Discontent
               which
               may
               happen
               in
               such
               a
               Change
               of
               Government
               as
               this
               ,
               which
               no
               Body
               can
               possibly
               foresee
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               have
               very
               fatal
               Consequences
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               very
               visible
               occasions
               for
               it
               besides
               the
               sense
               of
               Loyalty
               and
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               Discontents
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               may
               arise
               between
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               attend
               the
               new
               Court
               ?
               Every
               Man
               will
               think
               he
               has
               some
               Merit
               ,
               and
               expect
               some
               marks
               of
               Favour
               to
               have
               his
               share
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Profit
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               great
               many
               more
               must
               miss
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               speed
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               those
               who
               are
               Rewarded
               ,
               may
               think
               they
               han't
               their
               Deserts
               ,
               and
               be
               disconternted
               to
               see
               others
               preferred
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               whose
               expectations
               are
               disappointed
               ,
               are
               disobliged
               too
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               when
               there
               is
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               righful
               King
               to
               oblige
               ;
               for
               Duty
               and
               Discontent
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               revenged
               if
               a
               new
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               an
               old
               One
               ,
               will
               shake
               a
               Throne
               which
               has
               so
               sandy
               a
               Foundation
               :
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               who
               are
               generally
               Men
               of
               Honour
               and
               Resentment
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               greater
               and
               sharper
               Resentments
               now
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               their
               mistake
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ;
               yet
               as
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               Fought
               for
               Popery
               ,
               nor
               against
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               fo
               neither
               ought
               they
               to
               have
               deserted
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               King's
               Person
               and
               Crown
               ,
               but
               have
               brought
               the
               Prince
               to
               Terms
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Thus
               you
               easily
               foresee
               what
               a
               heavy
               Tax
               must
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               defray
               the
               Charge
               of
               this
               Expedition
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               
               the
               Country
               would
               have
               paid
               it
               very
               chearfully
               and
               thankfully
               ,
               had
               the
               Prince
               res●ored
               to
               them
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               King
               ▪
               but
               you
               know
               Men
               are
               apt
               to
               complain
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               when
               Money
               is
               to
               be
               paid
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               hard
               to
               lose
               their
               King
               ▪
               and
               to
               pay
               so
               dea●
               for
               it
               too
               :
               And
               tho
               what
               the
               Convention
               does
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Prince's
               fault
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               was
               his
               design
               ,
               yet
               angry
               People
               don't
               use
               to
               disti●guish
               so
               nicely
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               Difficulty
               still
               than
               all
               this
               :
               There
               are
               no
               Contentions
               so
               fierce
               as
               those
               about
               Religion
               ;
               this
               gave
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Prince's
               Design
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               main
               stroke
               in
               this
               late
               Revolution
               :
               And
               though
               Popery
               were
               a
               hated
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               most
               Men
               are
               as
               zealous
               for
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               against
               Popery
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               are
               very
               glad
               to
               get
               rid
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               be
               contented
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Church
               into
               the
               Bargain
               ,
               for
               this
               would
               be
               as
               bad
               as
               they
               could
               have
               suffered
               under
               Popery
               .
               The
               several
               Sects
               of
               Dissenters
               are
               glad
               to
               get
               rid
               of
               Popery
               also
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               expect
               glorious
               Days
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               expect
               God
               Almighty
               knows
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               confident
               they
               don't
               know
               themselves
               .
               Now
               consider
               how
               difficult
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               for
               any
               Prince
               ,
               who
               has
               but
               a
               crazy
               Title
               to
               the
               immediate
               possession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               to
               adjust
               this
               matter
               so
               ,
               as
               neither
               to
               disgust
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               if
               either
               of
               them
               be
               disobliged
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               formidable
               Party
               made
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               the
               Case
               ,
               should
               the
               King
               be
               deposed
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               ascend
               the
               Throne
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               standing
               Army
               to
               quell
               such
               Discontents
               ;
               for
               where
               there
               are
               and
               will
               be
               Discontents
               without
               any
               tye
               of
               Conscience
               to
               restrain
               Men
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               defence
               but
               only
               in
               Power
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               raise
               and
               encrease
               new
               Discontents
               ;
               for
               it
               alters
               the
               frame
               of
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               from
               a
               Civil
               to
               a
               Military
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Grievances
               we
               have
               complained
               of
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               English
               People
               will
               not
               be
               better
               pleased
               with
               Dutch
               ,
               or
               German
               ,
               or
               any
               foreign
               Souldiers
               ,
               than
               they
               were
               with
               their
               own
               Country-Men
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               English
               Souldiers
               will
               not
               be
               extreamly
               pleased
               to
               see
               themselves
               disbanded
               ,
               or
               sent
               into
               other
               Countries
               to
               hazard
               their
               Lives
               ,
               while
               their
               Places
               are
               taken
               up
               by
               Foreigners
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               ease
               ,
               plenty
               ,
               and
               sasety
               :
               And
               
               when
               things
               are
               come
               to
               this
               pass
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               likely
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               ●ee
               how
               all
               the
               Wit
               of
               Man
               can
               prevent
               it
               ;
               I
               will
               suppose
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               say
               is
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               return
               with
               a
               foreign
               Force
               to
               recover
               his
               Kingdoms
               ,
               how
               ready
               will
               the
               Men
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Men
               of
               Discontent
               be
               to
               join
               him
               ,
               nay
               to
               invite
               him
               Home
               again
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               returns
               as
               a
               Conqueror
               ,
               you
               will
               wish
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               treated
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               back
               upon
               safe
               and
               honourable
               Terms
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Let
               us
               suppose
               now
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               should
               be
               over-voted
               (
               for
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               can
               never
               be
               answered
               )
               and
               the
               Convention
               should
               resolve
               to
               proclaim
               the
               next
               Heir
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               You
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               examine
               well
               who
               is
               the
               next
               Heir
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               must
               throughly
               examine
               the
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               you
               have
               not
               good
               Proofs
               of
               the
               Imposture
               ,
               you
               had
               better
               let
               it
               alone
               .
               For
               tho
               the
               Nation
               has
               had
               general
               presumptions
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               a
               Male
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               is
               mightily
               desired
               ,
               and
               People
               would
               be
               very
               fond
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               one
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               expect
               some
               better
               Proofs
               than
               meer
               Presumptions
               against
               him
               ▪
               because
               common
               Fame
               has
               promised
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               should
               either
               say
               nothing
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               what
               is
               expected
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               very
               plausible
               pretence
               for
               discontented
               People
               to
               quarrel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Suppose
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               should
               a●pear
               to
               be
               the
               next
               Heir
               ,
               what
               if
               a
               Lady
               of
               her
               eminent
               Vertue
               should
               scruple
               to
               sit
               upon
               her
               Father's
               Throne
               ,
               while
               he
               lives
               ?
               Or
               what
               if
               she
               should
               scruple
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               place
               her
               Father
               in
               his
               Throne
               again
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               impossible
               ;
               for
               Vertue
               is
               greater
               than
               a
               Throne
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               will
               put
               a
               very
               hard
               thing
               upon
               so
               excellent
               a
               Lady
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               give
               her
               Grace
               to
               resist
               the
               Temptation
               .
               A
               Regency
               is
               more
               tolerable
               ,
               because
               a
               Nation
               must
               be
               governed
               ,
               and
               none
               so
               proper
               to
               govern
               it
               as
               the
               next
               Heir
               ;
               but
               I
               should
               think
               ,
               none
               who
               expect
               to
               wear
               a
               Crown
               ,
               should
               countenance
               Subjects
               in
               deposing
               their
               King
               ,
               nor
               accept
               of
               a
               Crown
               upon
               such
               Terms
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               it
               off
               of
               a
               Father's
               Head
               :
               It
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               for
               a
               Prince
               who
               has
               a
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               to
               own
               that
               the
               Crown
               may
               be
               forfeited
               or
               demised
               by
               such
               a
               withdrawing
               ;
               if
               this
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               the
               Princess
               has
               no
               Right
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Crown
               yet
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               her
               Crown
               is
               worth
               a
               great
               deal
               less
               than
               formerly
               it
               was
               ,
               especially
               if
               she
               own
               
               this
               Secret
               by
               accepting
               the
               Crown
               ▪
               which
               her
               Ancestors
               always
               concealed
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               best
               Subjects
               of
               England
               would
               not
               believe
               before
               ;
               what
               they
               may
               do
               after
               this
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               next
               Design
               (
               I
               verily
               believe
               without
               the
               knowledg
               or
               thought
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               has
               too
               great
               a
               Mind
               to
               think
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               any
               wise
               Man
               could
               stain
               and
               fully
               his
               Glory
               )
               is
               to
               give
               the
               Crown
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               for
               it
               must
               be
               a
               Gift
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               ;
               for
               he
               has
               no
               immediate
               Title
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               :
               This
               is
               upon
               a
               pretence
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               begin
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               ridiculous
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               is
               still
               alive
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               in
               as
               full
               force
               as
               ever
               ,
               only
               the
               Regular
               Administration
               of
               Government
               at
               present
               interrupted
               by
               the
               King's
               absence
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               worst
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               pretence
               too
               ,
               especially
               to
               Men
               of
               Quality
               and
               Es●●tes
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Government
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               our
               Laws
               are
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               Honour
               and
               Property
               dissolved
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               doubt
               the
               Mobile
               will
               come
               in
               for
               their
               share
               in
               the
               new
               Division
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               for
               Men
               of
               as
               good
               Quality
               as
               any
               ;
               for
               if
               our
               Laws
               are
               gone
               ,
               we
               return
               to
               a
               state
               of
               Nature
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Men
               are
               equal
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               common
               ;
               this
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               not
               be
               for
               ,
               for
               the
               Reason
               above-mentioned
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               the
               Laws
               continue
               ,
               the
               Government
               is
               not
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               is
               not
               a
               Gift
               ,
               but
               an
               Inheritance
               still
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               your
               Estate
               is
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               cannot
               have
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Right
               ,
               because
               his
               own
               Princess
               ,
               and
               the
               Princess
               Anne
               are
               before
               him
               ;
               consider
               then
               what
               the
               consequence
               of
               this
               Project
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               alters
               the
               essential
               Constitution
               of
               the
               English
               Government
               ,
               by
               changing
               an
               Hereditary
               into
               an
               Elective
               Monarchy
               ,
               a
               thing
               which
               I
               know
               some
               Men
               are
               very
               fond
               of
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               next
               occasion
               they
               can
               find
               to
               quarrel
               with
               their
               Prince
               ,
               they
               may
               with
               as
               much
               ease
               turn
               it
               into
               a
               Common-Wealth
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Crown
               is
               at
               the
               Peoples
               disposal
               ,
               they
               may
               if
               they
               please
               keep
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               will
               entangle
               all
               Men
               of
               Conscience
               in
               new
               Difficulties
               ;
               for
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               does
               not
               only
               bind
               us
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               next
               lineal
               Heir
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Authority
               to
               alter
               it
               ;
               and
               whatever
               a
               Parliament
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               with
               the
               Authority
               and
               Consent
               
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               no
               Man
               pretends
               ,
               that
               a
               Convention
               of
               the
               Estates
               has
               any
               Legal
               Authority
               to
               do
               it
               .
               I
               should
               be
               as
               heartily
               glad
               as
               any
               Man
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               legally
               seated
               on
               the
               English
               Throne
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               Difficulties
               I
               cannot
               break
               through
               .
               Thus
               I
               have
               given
               you
               my
               hasty
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               to
               direct
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 Yours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 POSTSCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 beg
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 
                   French
                   League
                   to
                   cut
                   Protestants
                   Throats
                   in
                   England
                
                 ma●
                 be
                 w●ll
                 examined
                 ▪
                 for
                 this
                 did
                 more
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ▪
                 than
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 should
                 prove
                 a
                 Sham
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 half
                 an
                 Argument
                 to
                 invite
                 the
                 King
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 remember
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Convention
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 can
                 give
                 Authority
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Necessity
                 only
                 can
                 justify
                 your
                 meeting
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 Writs
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 justify
                 it self
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Country
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               ANSWER
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               LETTER
               to
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               CONVENTION
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOur
               Name
               ,
               your
               Quality
               ,
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               your
               Design
               in
               Publishing
               this
               Letter
               are
               wholly
               unknown
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               the
               confident
               Assertion
               ,
               pag.
               3.6.16
               .
               
                 That
                 you
                 are
                 sure
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 Answered
              
               ;
               sounds
               so
               like
               a
               Son
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               Father
               of
               the
               
                 Infallible
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               provoked
               me
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               answer
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               to
               reflect
               upon
               some
               Passages
               in
               this
               Magisterial
               Composure
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Whatever
                 becomes
                 of
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 Interest
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 prevail
                 .
              
               You
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               suppose
               your
               Parliament-Man
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               who
               will
               regard
               no
               Arguments
               from
               Justice
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               ;
               Interest
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               which
               is
               
                 likely
                 to
                 prevail
              
               ;
               an
               excellent
               Complement
               to
               a
               Parliament-Man
               ;
               but
               it
               goes
               higher
               yet
               ,
               and
               takes
               in
               the
               Majority
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               for
               no
               one
               Man
               shall
               ever
               determine
               these
               great
               things
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               3.
               
               You
               tell
               him
               ,
               That
               
                 All
                 the
                 threatning
                 Dangers
                 of
                 Popery
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 formidable
                 Prospect
                 to
                 considering
                 Men
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 Distractions
                 and
                 Division●
                 .
              
               Now
               surely
               this
               is
               a
               very
               bold
               and
               daring
               stroke
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               am
               certain
               these
               pensive
               thoughtful
               Men
               are
               not
               either
               very
               numerous
               ,
               or
               very
               considerable
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               few
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               that
               are
               over-thoughtful
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               deserve
               much
               Compassion
               ,
               because
               they
               disquiet
               themselves
               and
               others
               out
               of
               pure
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 over-great
                 Loyalty
              
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               to
               be
               apprehended
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               in
               time
               satisfy
               their
               own
               Scruples
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               infinitely
               more
               Men
               dread
               the
               
                 Dangers
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ,
               even
               to
               this
               Day
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               
               
                 Common-wealth-Men
                 ,
                 Dissenters
                 ambitious
                 and
                 revengeful
                 Wretches
                 ,
              
               which
               you
               have
               so
               artfully
               mustered
               up
               to
               fright
               the
               
                 Country
                 Esquire
              
               with
               ,
               can
               over-ballance
               .
               Strange
               it
               is
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Dangers
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ,
               which
               last
               October
               appeared
               so
               formidable
               ,
               should
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               vanish
               ,
               or
               rather
               dwindle
               into
               nothing
               :
               But
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               and
               his
               Friends
               ,
               has
               brought
               this
               about
               .
               In
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Section
               I
               agree
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               approve
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               next
               Sections
               being
               only
               a
               representation
               of
               the
               different
               Parties
               of
               Men
               now
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               I
               leave
               as
               I
               find
               them
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 treating
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 under
                 such
                 legal
                 Restraints
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 give
                 security
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 jealous
                 Persons
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 i●
                 horribly
                 decryed
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 yet
                 the
                 only
                 Reason
                 against
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 vain
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               Reason
               is
               so
               very
               good
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               perhaps
               justily
               that
               dreadful
               Consequence
               you
               so
               shrink
               at
               ;
               for
               though
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               you
               are
               a
               wonderful
               Legislator
               ,
               yet
               if
               Twenty
               wiser
               Men
               than
               you
               were
               joined
               with
               you
               to
               
                 frame
                 these
                 new
                 Laws
              
               ,
               yet
               let
               but
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Prince
              
               have
               the
               Supreme
               
                 Executive
                 Power
              
               and
               the
               
                 Legal
                 Prerogatives
              
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               break
               through
               all
               your
               Restrictions
               with
               wonderful
               Facility
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               by
               Experience
               .
               But
               then
               if
               you
               leave
               him
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               you
               set
               up
               a
               Common-wealth
               immediately
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               end
               with
               your
               
                 Popish
                 Prince
              
               ,
               but
               there
               will
               be
               stickling
               to
               keep
               all
               things
               in
               the
               same
               State
               in
               the
               following
               Reign
               ,
               of
               what
               Religion
               soever
               the
               Prince
               is
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Reason
               why
               the
               Limitations
               offered
               by
               Charles
               II.
               in
               1679
               ,
               were
               rejected
               .
            
             
               [
               And
               let
               it
               be
               remember'd
               also
               how
               well
               that
               Prince
               ,
               that
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               kept
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               he
               solemnly
               with
               Hands
               and
               Eyes
               lifted
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               swore
               to
               observe
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               we
               
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 our selves
                 very
                 secure
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 h●ve
                 called
                 a
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               Yes
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               call'd
               it
               Freely
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               had
               been
               the
               production
               of
               his
               Will
               without
               Force
               ;
               but
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               notorious
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               the
               Parliament
               should
               either
               not
               be
               free
               ,
               or
               not
               meet
               ;
               and
               if
               your
               Memory
               will
               not
               serve
               you
               to
               recall
               the
               virulent
               
                 Reflection
                 on
                 the
                 humble
                 Petition
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 the
              
               17th
               of
               November
               last
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 summoning
                 a
                 
                 Parliament
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 (
                 to
                 prese●ve
                 His
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 causes
                 of
                 much
                 Misery
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               nothing
               would
               do
               then
               ▪
               but
               driving
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               with
               Force
               and
               Arms.
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               If
               you
               cannot
               remember
               this
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               be
               trusted
               to
               
                 frame
                 Laws
              
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               help
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               and
               a
               better
               Reason
               to
               refuse
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 fearing
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 comply
              
               .
               Suppose
               that
               he
               should
               grant
               all
               that
               you
               can
               ask
               ,
               bating
               
                 White-Hall
                 ,
                 the
                 Reve●●e
                 ,
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 calling
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 Peace
                 and
                 War
                 :
              
               What
               Security
               have
               we
               that
               he
               will
               acquiesce
               in
               this
               low
               restrained
               Estate
               ?
               Oaths
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Promises
               we
               had
               before
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               they
               signify
               ?
               Who
               shall
               be
               Guarantee
               ?
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               if
               he
               break
               out
               again
               ?
               In
               short
               
                 quis
                 eustodiet
                 Custodes
              
               ▪
               So
               that
               the
               many
               who
               desire
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               are
               desired
               to
               read
               the
               
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 presen●
                 State
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               may
               not
               come
               into
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               severe
               Lady
               ,
               who
               has
               taught
               the
               Protestants
               in
               France
               and
               Piedmont
               a
               Lesson
               which
               England
               too
               must
               have
               gone
               through
               with
               ,
               if
               God
               and
               
                 H.
                 W.
                 P.
                 O.
              
               had
               not
               saved
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Convention
               should
               refuse
               to
               treat
               ,
               and
               
                 Depose
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 act
                 without
                 a
                 Legal
                 Power
                 ,
              
               §
               .
               8.
               
               Why
               Sir
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               occasion
               to
               talk
               of
               a
               Deposition
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               gone
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               freely
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               only
               to
               consider
               whether
               we
               shall
               perish
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Anarchy
               ,
               re●al
               him
               ,
               and
               suffer
               over
               again
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               was
               intended
               ,
               but
               prevented
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               shall
               recognize
               the
               next
               immediate
               Heir
               ,
               and
               enquire
               who
               that
               is
               ?
               Well
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               Heir
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               shall
               have
               small
               joy
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 his
                 whole
                 Authority
                 depending
                 on
                 a
                 Convention
                 that
                 has
                 no
                 Authority
                 :
              
               In
               good
               time
               !
               Will
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               when
               acknowledged
               ,
               depend
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Convention
               ?
               Did
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               or
               King
               Iames
               I
               owe
               all
               their
               Authority
               to
               the
               Parliaments
               which
               recognized
               their
               respective
               Rights
               ?
               
                 But
                 no
                 Man
                 will
                 think
                 himself
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
                 to
                 obey
                 this
                 Heir
                 .
              
               Have
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               keeping
               of
               all
               Mens
               Consciences
               ;
               or
               the
               knowledg
               of
               their
               Thoughts
               ?
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               mine
               is
               not
               in
               your
               custody
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               9.
               
               
                 All
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 themselves
                 bound
              
               [
               still
               ]
               
                 by
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 ,
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 will
                 be
                 greatly
                 discontented
              
               .
               Why
               Sir
               ,
               then
               they
               may
               
               go
               over
               into
               France
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               into
               his
               Guards
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               the
               generous
               Allowance
               given
               him
               by
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               will
               maintain
               them
               ,
               if
               their
               Heresie
               do
               not
               over-ballance
               their
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               turn
               it
               into
               a
               Crime
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               to
               the
               H●gonots
               .
               Well
               ,
               
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 own
                 any
                 other
                 whilst
                 their
                 own
                 King
                 lives
                 :
              
               Assuredly
               this
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Man
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               but
               as
               certainly
               inform
               us
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               of
               the
               Thoughts
               and
               future
               Actions
               of
               these
               Loyalist's
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 known
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 few
                 and
                 never
                 so
                 tame
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 give
                 a
                 terrible
                 stroke
                 to
                 this
                 To●t●ring
                 Government
                 .
              
               Why
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               all
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               such
               Men
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               were
               a
               dreadful
               Body
               ,
               tho
               they
               were
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               few
               ,
               but
               Sir
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               considerable
               Body
               of
               such
               Men
               first
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Convention
               ,
               a
               number
               without
               Doors
               are
               already
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               more
               will
               when
               the
               States
               have
               passed
               their
               Resolves
               ▪
               and
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Men
               of
               this
               
                 High
                 Character
              
               ,
               who
               will
               still
               remain
               Discontented
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               any
               thing
               Peaceable
               ,
               though
               not
               over
               Tame
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               shock
               the
               most
               
                 T●●tering
                 Government
              
               in
               the
               World
               
                 by
                 their
                 Examples
              
               ,
               how
               well
               soever
               he
               thinks
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               §
               .
               10.
               
               He
               endeavours
               to
               shew
               the
               number
               will
               not
               be
               small
               ,
               because
               many
               who
               joyned
               with
               the
               Prince
               ,
               
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 God
                 pardon
                 for
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 ●o
                 undo
                 it
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               how
               many
               such
               do
               you
               know
               besides
               your self
               ?
               A
               List
               of
               these
               Men
               were
               worth
               the
               having
               ,
               and
               may
               perhaps
               be
               easily
               taken
               ,
               if
               one
               knew
               how
               to
               separate
               them
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               however
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               fear
               greatly
               the
               
                 terrible
                 Shock
              
               of
               these
               wonderful
               Men
               ,
               till
               I
               had
               better
               information
               of
               their
               Numbers
               than
               you
               can
               possibly
               give
               us
               .
               
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 horribly
                 afraid
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               Why
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               has
               the
               King
               changed
               his
               Religion
               in
               France
               ?
               or
               are
               those
               Gentlemen
               so
               fond
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               now
               be
               contented
               to
               suffer
               all
               that
               
                 Popery
                 threatned
              
               so
               lately
               ?
               Or
               are
               they
               become
               as
               weary
               of
               their
               Delivery
               as
               they
               were
               before
               of
               Popery
               ?
               Or
               ,
               will
               they
               sacrifice
               their
               
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 old
                 Foundations
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Free
                 Parliaments
              
               to
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               King
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               ;
               if
               no
               ,
               then
               you
               would
               have
               what
               was
               not
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               contented
               with
               what
               may
               be
               h●d
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Number
               
               of
               these
               Men
               is
               great
               ,
               farewel
               to
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Religion
               ;
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               its
               Wealth
               and
               Inhabitants
               too
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               left
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               divide
               amongst
               your
               Men
               of
               Character
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               this
               he
               assures
               us
               ,
               §
               .
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Occasions
                 of
                 Discontent
              
               :
               Ju●●
               a
               Thousand
               ,
               neither
               one
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               besides
               those
               springing
               from
               the
               
                 sense
                 of
                 Loyalty
                 and
                 Conscience
              
               :
               Strange
               ,
               that
               these
               Two
               should
               be
               so
               troublesome
               ,
               as
               to
               equal
               ,
               if
               not
               exceed
               the
               whole
               Thousand
               that
               went
               before
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               had
               been
               before
               so
               liberal
               of
               his
               Informati●n
               ,
               now
               sets
               us
               to
               guess
               in
               §
               .
               10.
               
               
                 How
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 discontented
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Court
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Preferment
                 ?
              
               Why
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               If
               you
               please
               to
               inform
               me
               how
               many
               days
               in
               February
               shall
               be
               clear
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               shall
               be
               cloudy
               ,
               I
               will
               fall
               a
               guessing
               how
               many
               in
               the
               new
               Court
               shall
               be
               pleased
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               shall
               be
               dissatisfied
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               because
               this
               ever
               happens
               ,
               and
               Courtiers
               have
               an
               old
               way
               of
               keeping
               these
               Malecontents
               in
               hope
               ,
               till
               they
               fall
               off
               or
               gain
               what
               they
               desire
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               there
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               a
               Thousand
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               shock
               the
               Government
               ,
               if
               there
               is
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               Discontent
               than
               that
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               here
               
                 Duty
                 and
                 Discontent
                 will
                 mix
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 Mistake
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 fought
                 for
                 Popery
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 ●ught
                 they
                 to
                 have
                 deserted
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Person
                 and
                 Crown
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 brought
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 Terms
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 :
              
               Why
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               
                 Nemo
                 tenetur
                 ad
                 impossibilia
              
               .
               The
               King
               was
               never
               brought
               to
               Terms
               ,
               nor
               perhaps
               never
               will
               :
               So
               that
               if
               they
               〈◊〉
               Fought
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               been
               for
               Popery
               ,
               and
               against
               both
               our
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               .
               Sir
               ,
               shew
               when
               and
               where
               the
               King
               offered
               us
               or
               the
               Prince
               any
               Terms
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pass
               my
               word
               you
               shall
               be
               employed
               to
               
                 frame
                 Laws
              
               for
               the
               Convention
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               a
               good
               Employ
               for
               one
               that
               is
               so
               expert
               at
               it
               as
               you
               pretend
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               §
               .
               13.
               
               
                 A
                 heavy
                 Tax
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 this
                 Expedition
                 :
              
               Why
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               Are
               you
               of
               the
               Privy
               C●uncil
               to
               the
               Prince
               ?
               Surely
               he
               will
               be
               able
               to
               find
               some
               other
               Cause
               ,
               or
               not
               make
               the
               Tax
               so
               very
               
                 heavy
                 .
                 But
                 Men
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 sorry
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 so
                 dear
                 for
                 it
                 too
                 .
              
               Yes
               doubtless
               ,
               a
               Gracious
               King
               is
               a
               great
               Loss
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               will
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               
               in●olve
               us
               in
               a
               War
               too
               ,
               
                 Taxes
                 must
                 be
                 p●id
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 heavy
                 Taxes
              
               to
               support
               the
               Charge
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               Louis
               will
               in
               a
               short
               time
               teach
               us
               what
               the
               Prince's
               Expedition
               was
               worth
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 part
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 too
              
               ,
               the
               
                 crazy
                 Title
                 will
                 require
                 the
                 giving
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 ,
              
               §
               .
               14.
               
               The
               Dissenters
               have
               or
               late
               acted
               very
               well
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               if
               a
               wise
               Man
               has
               the
               mannaging
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Emissaries
              
               be
               carefully
               looked
               after
               ,
               we
               may
               compound
               the
               Quarrel
               better
               cheap
               than
               the
               
                 parting
                 with
                 our
                 Church
              
               .
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               a
               great
               deal
               less
               will
               for
               the
               present
               content
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               is
               not
               Immortal
               ,
               and
               whenever
               he
               Dies
               ,
               the
               
                 Crazy
                 Title
              
               will
               be
               So●●red
               again
               ,
               if
               no
               Body
               be
               to
               blame
               for
               giving
               it
               another
               
                 terrible
                 Shock
              
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Should
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 Deposed
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ascend
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 standing
                 Army
                 to
                 quell
                 such
                 Discontents
                 .
              
               You
               may
               be
               a
               good
               Law-framer
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               swear
               you
               are
               no
               States-Man
               ;
               this
               whole
               Section
               is
               meer
               Whimsey
               borrowed
               from
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Design
                 Anatomized
              
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               folly
               to
               talk
               of
               Governing
               England
               by
               an
               Army
               of
               Dutch
               and
               Germans
               ;
               but
               why
               ,
               God
               knows
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               because
               a
               few
               were
               brought
               over
               to
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               cannot
               presently
               be
               returned
               back
               to
               Holland
               .
               The
               Prince
               is
               both
               a
               wise
               and
               a
               good
               Prince
               ,
               and
               knows
               the
               Consequence
               of
               keeping
               those
               Forces
               long
               here
               ,
               better
               than
               a
               Thousand
               such
               Law-framers
               .
            
             
               
                 Suppos●
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 return
                 with
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Force
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 how
                 ready
                 will
                 the
                 Men
                 of
              
               Conscience
               
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Men
                 of
              
               Discontent
               
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 invite
                 him
                 Home
                 again
                 .
              
               This
               looks
               so
               like
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Zeal
              
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               were
               not
               assured
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England-Man
              
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               believe
               but
               it
               was
               a
               Disciple
               of
               St.
               Omers
               :
               But
               will
               the
               Conscientious
               Men
               invite
               the
               King
               home
               again
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Apostolick
               Vicars
               ,
               Jesuits
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               Judges
               ,
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               and
               a
               round
               Army
               of
               
                 French
                 Dragoons
              
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               French
               Faith
               after
               the
               French
               Fashion
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               Men
               of
               
                 Character
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Ability
                 ,
                 Integrity
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               Conscience
               either
               ?
               Would
               one
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               have
               talked
               thus
               ,
               have
               stood
               for
               a
               Licinius
               against
               a
               Constantine
               ?
               Well
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 wish
                 we
                 had
                 Treated
                 .
              
               Truly
               I
               shall
               not
               ;
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               forced
               than
               deceived
               ,
               for
               then
               I
               know
               what
               I
               have
               to
               trust
               to
               ;
               and
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               be
               accessary
               to
               my
               own
               Ruine
               .
            
             
             
               Well
               ,
               suppose
               this
               unanswerable
               stuff
               is
               over-voted
               ,
               §
               .
               17.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 good
                 proof
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 is
                 an
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 h●d
                 better
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 .
              
               Very
               good
               ;
               the
               Negative
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               ;
               we
               may
               guess
               by
               this
               what
               kind
               of
               Laws
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ▪
               would
               frame
               .
               Well
               ,
               but
               if
               this
               be
               not
               done
               ,
               the
               
                 Discontented
                 Men
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 plausible
                 pretence
                 to
                 quarrel
                 :
              
               What
               the
               Conscientious
               Men
               will
               do
               we
               must
               guess
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               probability
               they
               will
               not
               be
               better
               quali●ed
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 if
              
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               be
               a
               Lady
               of
               that
               
                 eminent
                 Virtue
              
               that
               she
               should
               scruple
               to
               sit
               upon
               
                 her
                 Father's
                 Throne
              
               whilst
               he
               lives
               ?
               Well
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               has
               deserted
               his
               Throne
               and
               Kingdom
               when
               he
               needed
               not
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               pleased
               ;
               and
               some
               Body
               must
               sit
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               though
               he
               is
               yet
               Alive
               :
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               her
               Right
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               why
               not
               now
               ?
               Our
               Author
               is
               at
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 her
                 Grace
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Temptation
              
               ;
               and
               I
               at
               mine
               ,
               That
               the
               Author
               may
               never
               be
               one
               of
               her
               Chaplains
               till
               he
               is
               better
               inform'd
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               that
               Section
               is
               not
               unanswerable
               ,
               but
               not
               worth
               answering
               .
            
             
               He
               has
               all
               along
               supposed
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               Crown'd
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               19th
               Section
               he
               proves
               he
               can
               have
               no
               Right
               to
               it
               ,
               neither
               by
               Descent
               nor
               Gift
               ;
               and
               truly
               I
               am
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               for
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Three
               alledged
               by
               him
               ,
               Sect.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               for
               some
               others
               too
               of
               as
               great
               weight
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               found
               
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Virulam
               
                 's
                 History
                 of
              
               Henry
               VII
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               Case
               now
               before
               us
               has
               three
               Difficulties
               that
               had
               not
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               King
               living
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               true
               or
               false
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Nation
               divided
               in
               Religion
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               might
               perhaps
               add
               the
               
                 Excessive
                 Power
              
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Excessive
                 Zeal
              
               of
               this
               Generation
               to
               preserve
               the
               Descent
               of
               the
               Crown
               in
               the
               Right
               Line
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Legal
               Steps
               and
               Degrees
               .
               And
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               I
               am
               persuaded
               nothing
               can
               divide
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               or
               lessen
               their
               Zeal
               and
               Affection
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               has
               deserved
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               ours
               to
               give
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Postscript
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               
                 Huy
                 and
                 Cry
              
               after
               the
               
                 French
                 League
                 to
                 cut
                 our
                 Throats
                 ,
              
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Convention
               :
               And
               if
               I
               durst
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               ask
               a
               Favour
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               to
               enquire
               what
               the
               
                 Ro.
                 Catholick
              
               meant
               by
               that
               Threat
               of
               theirs
               ,
               so
               frequently
               printed
               and
               spoken
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 fair
                 means
                 would
                 not
                 obtain
                 the
                 Repeal
                 of
                 our
              
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Tests
               ,
               
                 foul
                 should
              
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               I
               would
               desire
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               propose
               your
               method
               of
               Restoring
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Securing
               our
               Laws
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               go
               hard
               but
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               it
               is
               impracticable
               ,
               or
               impossible
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               never
               be
               granted
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               never
               observed
               :
               And
               if
               you
               please
               to
               bless
               the
               World
               with
               a
               Receipt
               of
               an
               Obligation
               that
               will
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               of
               any
               other
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               so
               fast
               that
               neither
               Iesuit
               and
               Pope
               can
               break
               or
               untie
               it
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               I
               will
               joyn
               with
               you
               in
               a
               Petition
               to
               the
               Convention
               ,
               for
               a
               Treaty
               forthwith
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Terms
               to
               be
               proposed
               than
               the
               giving
               us
               that
               Security
               ,
               whatever
               it
               is
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Interim
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
                 YOURS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ian.
                   24.
                   1688
                   
                   /
                   9.
                   
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               EIGHT
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   Proposals
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Convention
                   for
                   Setling
                   the
                   Government
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Several
                   Queries
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Proceedings
                   in
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Protestant
                   Precedent
                   offer'd
                   for
                   the
                   Exclusion
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   Second
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Reasons
                   offer'd
                   for
                   placing
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   singly
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   during
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Breviate
                   for
                   the
                   Convention
                   ,
                   represented
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   First
                   his
                   Opinion
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Rights
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Proposals
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Convention
                   ,
                   for
                   perpetual
                   Security
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
              
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Rich.
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head
               Court
               in
               
                 Pater-Noster
                 Row
              
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               PROPOSALS
               Humbly
               offered
               To
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               the
               present
               CONVENTION
               ,
               for
               Settling
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOV
               are
               Assembled
               upon
               Matters
               of
               the
               highest
               Importance
               to
               England
               and
               all
               Christendom
               ;
               and
               the
               result
               of
               your
               Thoughts
               ,
               in
               this
               Convention
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               numerous
               Posterity
               Happy
               or
               Miserable
               .
               If
               therefore
               I
               have
               met
               with
               any
               Thing
               that
               I
               think
               worthy
               of
               your
               Consideration
               ,
               I
               should
               think
               my self
               wanting
               in
               that
               Duty
               which
               I
               owe
               to
               my
               Country
               and
               Mankind
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               not
               lay
               it
               before
               You.
               If
               there
               be
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               certain
               Lineaments
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               Truth
               ,
               with
               which
               one
               cannot
               be
               deceiv'd
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               counterfeited
               ;
               I
               hope
               ,
               the
               Considerations
               which
               I
               presume
               to
               offer
               You
               ,
               will
               meet
               with
               your
               Approbation
               :
               That
               ,
               bringing
               back
               our
               Constit●tion
               to
               its
               first
               and
               purest
               Original
               ,
               refining
               it
               from
               some
               gross
               Abuses
               ,
               and
               supplying
               its
               Defects
               ,
               You
               may
               be
               the
               Ioy
               of
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               Posterity
               .
            
             
             
               FIrst
               ,
               'T
               is
               necessary
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Power
               it self
               ,
               the
               Designation
               of
               the
               
                 Persons
                 Governing
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               Power
               is
               from
               God
               as
               the
               Fountain
               and
               Original
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Designation
               of
               the
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               is
               eirther
               ,
               First
               ,
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Saul
               and
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Ievs
               ;
               or
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               Community
               ,
               chusing
               some
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               it
               .
               But
               it
               must
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               though
               Saul
               and
               David
               had
               a
               Divine
               Designation
               ,
               yet
               the
               People
               assembled
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               by
               their
               Votes
               ,
               freely
               chose
               them
               :
               Which
               proves
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               orderly
               or
               lasting
               Government
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               Tacit
               or
               Express'd
               ;
               and
               God
               himself
               would
               not
               put
               Men
               under
               a
               Governor
               without
               their
               Consent
               .
               And
               in
               case
               of
               a
               Conquest
               ,
               the
               People
               may
               be
               called
               Prisoners
               or
               Salves
               (
               which
               is
               a
               State
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               )
               but
               they
               cannot
               be
               properly
               Subjects
               ,
               till
               their
               Wills
               be
               brought
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Government
               :
               So
               that
               Conquest
               may
               
                 make
                 Way
              
               for
               a
               Government
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               constitute
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
              
               in
               every
               Community
               ,
               essential
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               inseparable
               from
               it
               ;
               by
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               limited
               immediately
               by
               God
               ,
               it
               can
               form
               it self
               into
               any
               kind
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               in
               some
               extraordinary
               Occasions
               ,
               when
               the
               Safety
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Publick
               necessarily
               require
               it
               ,
               can
               supply
               the
               Defects
               ,
               reform
               the
               Abuses
               ,
               and
               re-establish
               the
               true
               Fundamentals
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               by
               Purging
               ,
               Refining
               ,
               and
               bringing
               Things
               back
               to
               their
               first
               Original
               :
               Which
               Power
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Real
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               When
               the
               Community
               has
               made
               choice
               of
               some
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               it
               ,
               having
               invested
               some
               Person
               or
               Persons
               with
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
              
               :
               The
               Power
               in
               those
               Persons
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               this
               Form
               be
               a
               mix'd
               Government
               of
               
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 Aristocracy
              
               and
               Democracy
               ;
               and
               ,
               for
               the
               easy
               Execution
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               the
               
                 Executive
                 Power
              
               be
               lodg'd
               in
               a
               
                 single
                 Person
              
               ;
               He
               has
               ,
               
                 A
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               ,
               quoad
               hoc
               .
            
             
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               is
               in
               Kings
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               in
               Effect
               agreed
               to
               ,
               by
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               nineteen
               Propositions
               ;
               and
               resolved
               by
               the
               Convention
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               the
               Year
               1660.
               
               And
               note
               ,
               That
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Convention
               ,
               tho
               never
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               been
               taken
               for
               Law
               ,
               and
               particularly
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               Hales
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               of
               England
               fails
               three
               Ways
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               'T
               is
               Dissolved
               :
               For
               two
               Essential
               Parts
               fail
               .
               1.
               
               A
               King.
               2.
               
               A
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               called
               according
               to
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Election
               being
               destroyed
               by
               the
               King's
               Incroachments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               King
               has
               forfeited
               his
               Power
               several
               Ways
               .
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               the
               Subjection
               against
               which
               our
               Laws
               cry
               loudest
               :
               And
               even
               Barclay
               (
               that
               Monarchical
               Politician
               )
               acknowledges
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               King
               alienate
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               subject
               it
               to
               another
               ,
               he
               forfeits
               it
               .
               And
               Grotius
               asserts
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               King
               really
               attempt
               to
               deliver
               up
               ,
               or
               subject
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               therein
               resisted
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               have
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               or
               Senate
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               (
               the
               King
               invading
               that
               part
               which
               is
               not
               his
               )
               a
               just
               Force
               may
               be
               opposed
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               lose
               his
               Part
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               
                 Grotius
                 de
                 Bello
              
               ,
               &c.
               Cap.
               72.
               
               But
               that
               the
               King
               has
               
                 subjected
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               needs
               no
               Proof
               ;
               That
               the
               has
               
                 usurp'd
                 an
                 absolute
                 Power
                 superior
                 to
                 all
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               made
               the
               Peoples
               Share
               in
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               impertinent
               and
               useless
               ,
               and
               thereby
               invaded
               their
               just
               Rights
               ,
               none
               can
               deny
               .
               'T
               were
               in
               vain
               to
               multiply
               Instances
               of
               his
               Forfeitures
               :
               And
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Power
               exercis'd
               by
               him
               of
               late
               ,
               it
               will
               most
               evidently
               appear
               to
               all
               who
               understand
               the
               English
               Constitution
               ,
               that
               it
               admits
               of
               no
               such
               King
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               Power
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               King
               has
               deserted
               ,
            
             
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 By
                 incapacitating
                 himself
                 by
                 a
                 Religion
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 By
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Power
                 :
                 the
                 Constitution
                 allow'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 usurping
                 a
                 Foreign
                 one
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 Person
                 remained
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 gone
                 long
                 ago
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 By
                 Personal
                 Withdrawing
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               The
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Real
              
               remains
               in
               the
               Community
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               act
               by
               their
               Original
               Power
               :
               And
               tho
               every
               Particular
               Person
               is
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               Dissolution
               ,
               Forfeiture
               ,
               or
               Desertion
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Laws
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               ,
               when
               in
               Being
               ;
               yet
               the
               Communities
               Power
               is
               not
               bound
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               is
               paramount
               all
               Laws
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               :
               And
               has
               a
               full
               Right
               to
               take
               such
               Measures
               for
               Settling
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               most
               sure
               and
               effectual
               ,
               for
               the
               lasting
               Security
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               For
               we
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Community
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               first
               gave
               Being
               to
               both
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Parts
               of
               our
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               The
               
                 most
                 Renowned
                 Politician
              
               observes
               ,
               That
               those
               Kingdoms
               and
               Republicks
               subsist
               longest
               that
               are
               often
               renewed
               ,
               or
               brought
               back
               to
               their
               first
               Beginnings
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               Observation
               of
               Self-evident
               Truth
               ,
               and
               implies
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Power
                 Real
              
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               Renew
               ,
               or
               bring
               back
               .
               And
               the
               most
               ingenious
               Lawson
               observes
               (
               in
               his
               Politica
               )
               That
               the
               Community
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               Times
               ,
               had
               the
               greatest
               Advantage
               that
               they
               or
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               had
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               ;
               tho
               God
               hid
               it
               from
               their
               Eyes
               :
               But
               the
               wonderful
               Concurrence
               of
               such
               a
               Series
               of
               Providences
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               see
               and
               admire
               ,
               gives
               ground
               to
               hope
               ;
               That
               the
               Veil
               is
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               will
               now
               see
               the
               Things
               that
               concern
               their
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               The
               Acts
               done
               and
               executed
               by
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 Personal
              
               (
               when
               in
               Being
               )
               have
               so
               model'd
               the
               Parts
               and
               Persons
               of
               the
               Community
               ,
               that
               the
               Original
               Constitution
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               justest
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               desirable
               .
               The
               
                 Royal
                 Family
              
               affords
               a
               Person
               that
               both
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               point
               out
               for
               King.
               There
               are
               Lords
               ,
               whose
               Nobility
               is
               not
               affected
               by
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               subject
               Matter
               of
               a
               House
               of
               Lords
               ;
               And
               there
               are
               Places
               ,
               which
               by
               Custom
               or
               Charter
               have
               Right
               to
               choose
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Commons
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               There
               are
               are
               inextricable
               Difficulties
               in
               all
               other
               Methods
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Demise
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               neither
               Civil
               nor
               Natural
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               consequently
               no
               Descent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Community
               only
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               take
               Advantage
               of
               the
               King's
               Forfeiture
               or
               Desertion
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Whatever
               other
               Power
               may
               be
               imagin'd
               in
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               as
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               it
               cannot
               justify
               it self
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               any
               ,
               who
               understand
               the
               Bottom
               of
               our
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               this
               Method
               all
               
                 Popish
                 Successors
              
               may
               be
               excluded
               ;
               and
               the
               Government
               secured
               ,
               in
               case
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               the
               Family
               die
               without
               Issue
               :
               And
               this
               by
               the
               very
               Constitution
               of
               England
               .
               And
               the
               Question
               can
               never
               arise
               about
               the
               Force
               or
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               a
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Convention
               will
               not
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               take
               Oaths
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               If
               these
               things
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               the
               Community
               be
               at
               Liberty
               to
               act
               as
               above
               ;
               it
               will
               certainly
               be
               most
               advisable
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Security
               and
               Welfare
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               but
               (
               if
               rightly
               understood
               )
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               their
               Royal
               Highnesses
               ,
               to
               limit
               the
               Crown
               as
               follows
               :
               —
               To
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               during
               his
               Life
               (
               yet
               with
               all
               possible
               Honour
               and
               Respect
               to
               the
               Princess
               ,
               whose
               Interests
               and
               Inclinations
               are
               inseparably
               the
               same
               with
               his
               )
               Remainder
               to
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               Body
               ;
               Remainder
               to
               the
               Princess
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               Body
               ;
               Remainder
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ;
               Remainder
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               shall
               appoint
               .
            
             
               This
               will
               have
               these
               Conveniences
               among
               others
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               are
               but
               one
               Person
               in
               Law
               ,
               and
               her
               Husband's
               Honour
               is
               hers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               puts
               the
               present
               Kingly
               Power
               into
               the
               best
               Hand
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               (
               wit●out
               Flattery
               )
               is
               agreed
               on
               by
               all
               Men.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               asserts
               the
               above-said
               Power
               in
               the
               Community
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               will
               be
               some
               Acknowledgment
               to
               the
               Prince
               for
               what
               he
               has
               done
               for
               the
               Nation
               :
               And
               it
               is
               worthy
               Observation
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Theocracy
               of
               the
               Iews
               ceased
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Divine
               Designation
               of
               their
               Judges
               ,
               was
               by
               God's
               giving
               the
               People
               some
               Deliverance
               by
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               to
               whose
               Government
               they
               ought
               to
               submit
               ;
               and
               this
               even
               in
               that
               time
               of
               extraordinary
               Revelations
               .
               Thus
               
                 Othniel
                 ,
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 Iephthah
                 ,
                 Samson
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               were
               invested
               by
               Heaven
               with
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               :
               And
               though
               Ioshua
               had
               an
               immediate
               Command
               from
               God
               to
               succeed
               Moses
               ,
               and
               an
               Anointing
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               
               Moses's
               Hands
               :
               Yet
               the
               
               Foundation
               of
               the
               People's
               Submission
               to
               him
               was
               laid
               in
               Iordan
               .
               And
               I
               challenge
               the
               best
               Historians
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               (
               since
               that
               Theocracy
               ceased
               )
               of
               a
               Designation
               of
               any
               Person
               to
               any
               Government
               ,
               more
               visibly
               Divine
               than
               that
               which
               we
               now
               admire
               .
               If
               the
               Hand
               of
               Providence
               (
               miraculously
               and
               timely
               disposing
               Natural
               Things
               ,
               in
               every
               Circumstance
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               )
               should
               have
               any
               Influence
               upon
               Mens
               Minds
               ;
               most
               certainly
               we
               ought
               not
               here
               to
               be
               insensible
               .
               If
               
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               it
               never
               spoke
               louder
               :
               If
               a
               Nation
               of
               various
               Opinions
               ,
               Interests
               and
               Factions
               ,
               from
               a
               turbulent
               and
               fluctuating
               State
               ,
               falls
               into
               a
               serene
               and
               quiet
               Calm
               ,
               and
               Mens
               Minds
               are
               strangely
               united
               on
               a
               sudden
               ;
               it
               shews
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               influenced
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Human
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               his
               Voice
               to
               be
               heard
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               we
               cannot
               any
               where
               (
               since
               the
               ceasing
               of
               Miracles
               )
               find
               a
               clearer
               and
               more
               remarkable
               Instance
               ,
               than
               is
               to
               be
               observ'd
               in
               the
               present
               Revolution
               .
               If
               one
               examines
               the
               Posture
               of
               Foreign
               Affairs
               ,
               making
               way
               for
               the
               
               Prince's
               Expedition
               by
               some
               sudden
               Events
               and
               Occurrences
               ,
               which
               no
               Human
               Wisdom
               or
               Power
               could
               have
               brought
               about
               ;
               if
               one
               observes
               that
               Divine
               Influence
               which
               has
               directed
               all
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               crown'd
               his
               Undertakings
               ,
               notwithstanding
               such
               innumerable
               Dangers
               and
               Difficulties
               ,
               with
               constant
               Honour
               and
               Success
               :
               If
               one
               considers
               how
               happily
               and
               wonderfully
               both
               Persons
               and
               Things
               are
               changed
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               without
               Blood
               :
               It
               looks
               like
               so
               many
               Marks
               of
               God's
               Favour
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               point
               him
               out
               to
               us
               in
               this
               extraordinary
               Conjuncture
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               trouble
               you
               but
               with
               one
               Consideration
               more
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               two
               things
               most
               necessary
               in
               this
               Affair
               ,
               are
               Unanimity
               and
               Dispatch
               :
               For
               without
               both
               these
               of
               your
               Counsels
               will
               have
               little
               Effect
               .
               In
               most
               things
               't
               is
               good
               to
               be
               long
               in
               resolving
               ;
               but
               in
               some
               't
               is
               fatal
               not
               to
               conclude
               immediately
               :
               And
               presence
               of
               Mind
               is
               as
               great
               a
               Vertte
               ,
               as
               Rashness
               is
               a
               Vice.
               For
               the
               turns
               of
               Fortune
               are
               sometimes
               so
               quick
               ,
               that
               if
               Advantage
               be
               not
               taken
               in
               the
               critical
               hour
               ,
               't
               is
               for
               ever
               lost
               .
               But
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Gentlemen
               who
               compose
               this
               August
               Assembly
               ,
               will
               proceed
               with
               so
               much
               Zeal
               and
               Harmony
               ,
               that
               the
               Result
               of
               your
               present
               Consultations
               may
               be
               a
               lasting
               and
               grateful
               Monument
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               of
               your
               Integrity
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Conduct
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SEVERAL
               QUERIES
               Relating
               to
               the
               present
               Proceedings
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               More
               especially
               recommended
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               BISHOPS
               .
            
             
               I.
               HOW
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               can
               answer
               it
               to
               those
               People
               whom
               they
               Represent
               ,
               if
               now
               they
               have
               an
               Opportunity
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               settle
               the
               Government
               upon
               such
               a
               Foundation
               as
               will
               be
               likely
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               preserve
               the
               Nation
               from
               Foreign
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               falling
               into
               the
               like
               unhappy
               Circumstances
               which
               it
               is
               but
               just
               now
               escaped
               out
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               have
               proceeded
               from
               a
               want
               of
               a
               right
               Settlement
               of
               Publick
               Affairs
               at
               the
               Restauration
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               II.
               Whether
               this
               can
               be
               done
               without
               altering
               the
               Succession
               ,
               since
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               is
               not
               proved
               supposititious
               ,
               (
               though
               perhaps
               no
               Body
               doubts
               but
               it
               is
               so
               )
               ?
               And
               supposing
               it
               proved
               so
               ,
               Whether
               it
               would
               not
               be
               more
               feasible
               to
               make
               a
               President
               now
               ,
               than
               to
               try
               the
               Experiment
               first
               ,
               when
               the
               next
               Right
               of
               Succession
               is
               claimed
               by
               the
               Infanta
               of
               Spain
               ;
               or
               perhaps
               some
               Prince
               her
               Heir
               ,
               too
               strong
               to
               resist
               without
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               especially
               
               if
               there
               happen
               to
               be
               such
               Divisions
               amongst
               Us
               as
               are
               at
               this
               Time
               ?
            
             
               III.
               Whether
               it
               can
               be
               immagined
               to
               be
               worth
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               while
               to
               leave
               Holland
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               Man
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               Subject
               in
               England
               ;
               nay
               ,
               and
               have
               such
               an
               uncertain
               Interest
               in
               his
               stay
               here
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Wives
               Life
               chance
               to
               drop
               ,
               perhaps
               he
               may
               be
               banished
               in
               a
               Years
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               a
               Place
               ,
               as
               things
               may
               happen
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               Head
               in
               ?
               For
               his
               Interest
               in
               Holland
               must
               necessarily
               fall
               into
               other
               Hands
               ;
               And
               no
               Body
               knows
               what
               fallings
               out
               may
               happen
               betwixt
               Us
               and
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               or
               what
               other
               Contingencies
               may
               happen
               that
               may
               give
               cause
               of
               Disgust
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Whether
               (
               considering
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Affairs
               )
               the
               Strength
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Effects
               which
               the
               Entreaties
               ,
               and
               subtile
               Insinuations
               of
               a
               Father
               must
               necessarily
               have
               upon
               any
               one
               that
               is
               good
               natur'd
               )
               it
               be
               safe
               to
               trust
               the
               Administration
               of
               Affairs
               to
               a
               Woman
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               vertuous
               ?
               And
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               protect
               our selves
               against
               all
               these
               formidable
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               bring
               things
               to
               a
               due
               Settlement
               ,
               without
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               whose
               Foreign
               Alliances
               are
               such
               as
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               to
               obtain
               if
               we
               confer
               the
               Crown
               upon
               any
               other
               ?
            
             
               V.
               Whether
               it
               would
               be
               a
               greater
               real
               Kindness
               to
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               to
               make
               her
               sole
               Queen
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               she
               will
               be
               likely
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               again
               ;
               or
               to
               make
               her
               and
               her
               Husband
               joint
               King
               and
               Queen
               during
               their
               two
               Lives
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               her
               Husband
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Prince
               ,
               not
               only
               able
               to
               defend
               her
               and
               her
               Kingdom
               from
               all
               the
               Dangers
               that
               may
               happen
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               take
               all
               the
               Trouble
               which
               may
               occur
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               Affairs
               off
               her
               Hands
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               will
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               being
               Queen
               without
               any
               thing
               of
               Trouble
               :
               And
               we
               may
               add
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               him
               ,
               she
               had
               never
               enjoyed
               the
               Crown
               ,
               nor
               the
               Nation
               their
               Freedom
               ?
            
             
             
               VI.
               Whether
               the
               Terms
               the
               Parliament
               shall
               make
               with
               one
               that
               can
               pretend
               no
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               but
               what
               they
               give
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               him
               ,
               than
               by
               one
               that
               pretends
               a
               Title
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               flatter●d
               up
               ,
               both
               by
               Lawyers
               and
               Divines
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               Scum
               of
               them
               )
               with
               Notions
               of
               a
               Right
               
                 jure
                 Divino
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Prerogative
               which
               cannot
               be
               parted
               with
               or
               abolish'd
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               King's
               Consent
               ,
               or
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ?
            
             
               VII
               .
               Whether
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               upon
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               too
               long
               to
               mention
               ,
               will
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               that
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               be
               crowned
               King
               and
               Queen
               for
               their
               two
               Lives
               ?
               And
               whether
               it
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               should
               so
               far
               betray
               their
               Country
               as
               to
               recede
               from
               this
               Point
               (
               so
               necessary
               for
               its
               Preservation
               )
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Disturbances
               which
               the
               Bishops
               shall
               make
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               do
               not
               meet
               with
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               that
               House
               so
               soon
               as
               in
               reason
               might
               be
               expected
               ?
            
             
               VIII
               .
               Whether
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               will
               suffer
               themselves
               any
               longer
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               by
               the
               Bishops
               in
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               be
               so
               injurious
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               be
               not
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               this
               great
               Point
               ;
               which
               must
               necessarily
               put
               such
               a
               damp
               upon
               Trade
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               certainly
               be
               the
               Ruin
               of
               many
               hundreds
               of
               Families
               in
               the
               Nation
               whose
               dependance
               are
               upon
               Handy-Craft-Trades
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Disadvantages
               which
               may
               accrue
               by
               such
               a
               Delay
               to
               the
               poor
               Protestants
               in
               Ireland
               ?
               and
               admitting
               they
               should
               ,
               whether
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Affairs
               would
               not
               in
               a
               little
               time
               force
               them
               to
               a
               compliance
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ?
            
             
               IX
               .
               Whether
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               will
               not
               shew
               himself
               one
               of
               the
               unkindest
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               stick
               by
               these
               People
               ,
               till
               he
               seeth
               them
               secured
               ,
               that
               have
               ventured
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               for
               Him
               and
               their
               Country
               in
               confidence
               of
               his
               Protection
               ?
               and
               whether
               he
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               be
               not
               obliged
               to
               stand
               by
               the
               48
               Protestant
               Lords
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               have
               served
               their
               Country
               so
               faithfully
               ?
            
             
               X.
               Whether
               it
               would
               not
               be
               Prudence
               in
               the
               Bishops
               (
               supposing
               their
               Designs
               be
               good
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               hope
               they
               are
               )
               to
               shew
               their
               readiness
               to
               assist
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               in
               carrying
               on
               this
               great
               Work
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               settle
               the
               Church
               upon
               the
               surest
               Foundation
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               continue
               themselves
               in
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               People
               ?
            
             
               XI
               .
               Whether
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Blood
               which
               shall
               be
               spilt
               in
               Ireland
               by
               reason
               of
               these
               long
               Delays
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               justly
               laid
               at
               the
               Bishops
               doors
               ,
               if
               they
               proceed
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               they
               have
               begun
               ?
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               To
               answer
               the
               great
               Objection
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               lose
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               if
               we
               make
               the
               King
               Elective
               for
               this
               Turn
               .
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Scots
               can
               chuse
               any
               body
               that
               will
               be
               more
               agreeable
               to
               their
               Interests
               than
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ?
               and
               supposing
               they
               can
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               madness
               to
               imagine
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               a
               different
               Parliament
               ,
               different
               Laws
               ,
               and
               a
               different
               Original
               Contract
               (
               so
               that
               the
               King
               may
               commit
               a
               Forfeiture
               there
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               committed
               none
               here
               ,
               or
               a
               Forfeiture
               here
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               committed
               none
               there
               )
               that
               they
               will
               not
               place
               the
               Crown
               upon
               him
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               what
               is
               done
               here
               ,
               whether
               we
               make
               it
               a
               Forfeiture
               ,
               or
               only
               a
               bare
               Demise
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Protestant
               Precedent
               offer'd
               to
               the
               Bishops
               for
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               K.
               James
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               IF
               Necessity
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               Branch
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               did
               not
               press
               us
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               some
               speedy
               and
               pertinent
               Determinations
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               business
               ,
               especially
               ,
               of
               settling
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               Nicety
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               promoted
               and
               set
               afoot
               in
               all
               our
               Counsels
               ,
               might
               ,
               considering
               the
               Weightiness
               of
               the
               business
               in
               hand
               ,
               rather
               claim
               the
               just
               Commendation
               and
               Applauses
               of
               every
               good
               Man
               ,
               than
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               now
               ,
               fall
               under
               their
               Censure
               ;
               and
               I
               may
               say
               Indignation
               .
               If
               the
               matter
               debated
               were
               extraneous
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               within
               it self
               peaceably
               and
               firmly
               settled
               ;
               if
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               our
               Affairs
               were
               ordinary
               and
               usual
               ,
               and
               could
               admit
               of
               an
               unlimited
               time
               for
               their
               Decision
               ;
               if
               we
               were
               secure
               from
               injurious
               Resolutions
               of
               our
               Enemies
               abroad
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               private
               Machinations
               of
               disaffected
               Persons
               at
               home
               :
               If
               these
               ●hings
               were
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               worthy
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               unseasonable
               Scruples
               (
               so
               generally
               resolv'd
               against
               ,
               and
               now
               again
               by
               them
               started
               )
               may
               seem
               either
               ignorant
               of
               the
               desperate
               languishing
               condition
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               at
               present
               ,
               or
               prejudic'd
               and
               dis-affected
               to
               the
               E●ace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               them
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               were
               then
               worthy
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               these
               Men
               to
               dissect
               every
               particular
               of
               so
               important
               an
               Affair
               ,
               before
               they
               made
               any
               Determination
               of
               the
               General
               .
               As
               we
               all
               acknowledg
               the
               extraordinary
               Circumstances
               of
               this
               Juncture
               ,
               so
               they
               themselves
               have
               not
               been
               a
               little
               contributing
               to
               this
               happy
               Revolution
               :
               The
               Prince's
               first
               Declaration
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               Invitation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               .
               Was
               it
               Justice
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Conscience
               then
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               Foreign
               Arms
               to
               assist
               
               us
               against
               our
               own
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               recovery
               of
               those
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ,
               which
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               he
               had
               invaded
               and
               taken
               from
               us
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               now
               become
               a
               Scruple
               in
               those
               same
               Consciences
               ,
               to
               be
               confirm'd
               in
               those
               Rights
               ,
               &c.
               by
               the
               same
               Arms
               and
               Power
               ?
               Is
               that
               pretended
               ,
               absolute
               ,
               unlimited
               Power
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               Prayers
               and
               Sermons
               they
               have
               so
               often
               nibbled
               at
               ,
               and
               endavoured
               to
               retrench
               ,
               now
               in
               its
               
                 just
                 Debasement
              
               become
               so
               Inviolable
               and
               Sacred
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               become
               a
               Point
               of
               Faith
               entirely
               to
               submit
               to
               it
               ?
               Has
               this
               small
               fit
               of
               Fear
               and
               Discouragement
               in
               our
               implacable
               Enemies
               ,
               so
               well
               secur'd
               us
               from
               any
               future
               Enchroachments
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               be
               careful
               of
               any
               further
               Assurance
               ?
               Has
               these
               Men's
               Re-embellish'd
               Honours
               so
               obliterated
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               Dangers
               some
               of
               them
               so
               lately
               have
               escap'd
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               justly
               fear'd
               ,
               as
               to
               free
               them
               from
               all
               Apprehensions
               for
               the
               future
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               these
               Gentlemen
               would
               be
               at
               ?
               what
               do
               they
               fear
               ?
               Is
               it
               without
               Reason
               ,
               without
               Justice
               ,
               without
               Precedent
               ,
               that
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               everlastingly
               secur'd
               from
               Popery
               &
               Slavery
               ?
               Not
               without
               Reason
               ;
               for
               when
               we
               have
               seen
               many
               of
               our
               fairest
               Branches
               lopp'd
               off
               ,
               many
               of
               our
               Liberties
               invaded
               ,
               many
               of
               our
               Laws
               perverted
               ,
               and
               the
               Axe
               at
               last
               laid
               to
               the
               Root
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               't
               is
               high
               time
               then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               our
               our
               Safety
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               that
               Current
               which
               would
               have
               quickly
               over-run
               and
               drowned
               us
               :
               Not
               without
               Justice
               ,
               for
               where
               my
               Life
               and
               Property
               is
               hunted
               after
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               ,
               I
               may
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               ●epel
               the
               Injury
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               my
               own
               Vindication
               :
               Not
               without
               Precedent
               ,
               even
               in
               Protestant
               Kingdoms
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               who
               both
               teach
               and
               practise
               the
               Deposing
               of
               evil
               and
               wicked
               Magistrates
               )
               and
               though
               in
               England
               we
               may
               perhaps
               think
               the
               Changes
               we
               have
               very
               lately
               seen
               among
               our selves
               admit
               of
               no
               Precedent
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               prov'd
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               done
               of
               late
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               great
               part
               formerly
               presented
               and
               allowed
               of
               upon
               Foreign
               Stages
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               not
               many
               Years
               out
               of
               the
               Memory
               of
               some
               yet
               living
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               but
               look
               into
               the
               Actions
               of
               other
               Regions
               ,
               and
               those
               too
               wherein
               the
               Reform'd
               Religion
               is
               professed
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               ,
               by
               their
               publick
               Records
               ,
               acknowledged
               that
               in
               case
               of
               Tyranny
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               it
               was
               lawful
               not
               only
               to
               defend
               their
               Lives
               and
               
               Liberties
               against
               all
               Assaults
               ,
               but
               reduce
               and
               declare
               the
               Persons
               so
               offending
               ,
               incapable
               of
               holding
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               A
               lively
               Example
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               almost
               exactly
               parallel
               with
               ours
               ,
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               Sigismond
               the
               Third
               ,
               Hereditary
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               Convention
               of
               the
               States
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               was
               Excluded
               ,
               even
               with
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               (
               a
               Severity
               ,
               which
               both
               the
               Honourable
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               here
               have
               ,
               with
               great
               Justice
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               declined
               )
               from
               that
               Crown
               for
               ever
               :
               Some
               of
               the
               Articles
               drawn
               up
               against
               him
               were
               these
               ;
               First
               ,
               For
               swerving
               from
               their
               received
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               from
               his
               Oath
               and
               Promise
               ,
               and
               Solemn
               Engagement
               made
               to
               his
               People
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               to
               preserve
               their
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               their
               Holy
               Reform'd
               Religion
               Inviolated
               ;
               For
               departing
               the
               Country
               without
               the
               Consent
               ,
               and
               unwilling
               to
               the
               States
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               For
               exporting
               several
               Acts
               of
               great
               Concernment
               out
               of
               the
               Cancellarie
               ;
               For
               prosecuting
               such
               as
               would
               not
               embrace
               or
               favour
               the
               Romish
               Superstition
               ;
               For
               contemning
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               undermine
               and
               annul
               those
               laudable
               Institutions
               and
               Laws
               made
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Reformed
               Religion
               ;
               For
               raising
               up
               what
               Enemies
               he
               could
               against
               his
               Native
               Country
               ,
               thereby
               to
               involve
               his
               Subjects
               in
               a
               Deluge
               of
               Blood
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               ,
               and
               had
               almost
               effected
               ▪
               For
               inhumanely
               designing
               and
               suborning
               Russians
               and
               Villains
               ,
               to
               Murder
               and
               Assassinate
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Nobles
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Reason
               ,
               but
               that
               out
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Duty
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               perswaded
               him
               from
               those
               Irregularities
               and
               notorious
               Breaches
               of
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               For
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               Causes
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 sending
                 his
                 Son
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               and
               causing
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               and
               educated
               in
               the
               Romish
               Superstition
               ,
               did
               the
               Swedes
               (
               submitting
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               sincere
               and
               candid
               Arbitratours
               )
               justify
               their
               Abdication
               for
               ever
               ,
               of
               King
               Sigismond
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               &c.
               and
               proceeded
               strait
               to
               the
               Constituting
               and
               Electing
               of
               Charles
               Duke
               of
               
                 Sudermannia
                 ;
                 vid.
              
               Spanheim
               
                 's
                 Hist.
                 of
              
               Sweden
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               they
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               of
               a
               candid
               Construction
               ,
               a
               benign
               and
               favourable
               Acceptation
               ,
               from
               all
               Christian
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               States
               ,
               &c.
               of
               this
               their
               Legitimate
               Defence
               ,
               and
               to
               vindicate
               them
               and
               their
               most
               
               equal
               Cause
               from
               all
               Calumny
               ,
               or
               e●il
               Interpretation
               whatsoever
               .
               The
               Circumstances
               relating
               to
               this
               present
               Juncture
               in
               England
               ,
               bear
               so
               near
               a
               resemblance
               almost
               in
               all
               these
               Grievances
               objected
               against
               the
               said
               Sigismond
               ,
               that
               our
               late
               King
               ,
               by
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               breath'd
               his
               Soul
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               have
               copy'd
               after
               him
               ,
               though
               indeed
               in
               some
               Cases
               he
               has
               plainly
               out-done
               the
               Original
               ,
               especially
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               supposed
               Son.
               And
               as
               our
               King
               thought
               fit
               to
               Copy
               a
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               I
               cannot
               apprehend
               how
               it
               can
               lessen
               our
               Judgments
               or
               Integrity
               ,
               our
               Piety
               ,
               or
               our
               Loyalty
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               excepting
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Lawful
               Heirs
               (
               whom
               every
               good
               Englishman
               and
               Protestant
               ,
               to
               their
               utmost
               Danger
               and
               Peril
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               defend
               and
               maintain
               )
               to
               take
               such
               Measures
               for
               our
               future
               Security
               ,
               and
               lawful
               Establishment
               ,
               as
               shall
               not
               by
               any
               Humane
               Art
               or
               Endeavour
               ,
               be
               liable
               to
               Interruption
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               Precedents
               are
               least
               satisfactory
               ,
               or
               least
               confronting
               to
               obstinate
               Opposers
               ;
               where
               they
               make
               only
               for
               one
               party
               :
               A
               Popish
               Sigismund
               deposed
               for
               Male-Administration
               in
               a
               Protestant
               Kingdom
               ,
               may
               not
               perhaps
               be
               allowed
               to
               carry
               its
               sufficient
               Justification
               with
               the
               Romanists
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Tables
               ought
               to
               be
               turn'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Ballance
               made
               by
               Parallels
               of
               their
               own
               side
               ;
               the
               most
               prudent
               way
               of
               combating
               ,
               and
               securing
               a
               Victory
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               being
               to
               lay
               the
               Scene
               of
               War
               in
               the
               Enemies
               Country
               .
            
             
               To
               confute
               therefore
               ,
               and
               silence
               all
               the
               Romish
               Pretensions
               of
               Disgust
               and
               Murmur
               ,
               against
               the
               Injustice
               of
               such
               a
               Deprivation
               ,
               from
               Examples
               of
               Popish
               Deposals
               of
               Male-administring
               Protestants
               ;
               we
               'll
               begin
               with
               Henry
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               afterwards
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               famous
               Holy
               League
               enter'd
               into
               by
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               potent
               Allies
               ;
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Romish
               Subjects
               of
               Fran●e
               ,
               against
               that
               undoubted
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               by
               succession
               the
               rightful
               King
               ,
               is
               so
               notoriously
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               tedious
               Particulars
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               would
               be
               impertinent
               .
            
             
               Let
               it
               suffice
               ,
               here
               was
               a
               Prince
               ,
               the
               unquestion'd
               Inheritor
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               ,
               actually
               by
               all
               Open
               and
               Hostile
               Means
               (
               and
               all
               such
               Hostility
               avowed
               and
               abetted
               ,
               and
               his
               
               very
               Birth-right
               fore-closed
               by
               the
               Pope
               himself
               )
               opposed
               and
               denied
               his
               Accession
               to
               the
               Throne
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Unqualifications
               ,
               but
               be
               a
               Hugonot
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               Perswasion
               contrary
               to
               the
               Establish'd
               ,
               and
               Regnant
               Romish
               Religion
               in
               France
               ;
               being
               in
               all
               other
               Respects
               acknowledged
               a
               most
               excellent
               Prince
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               other
               ineffectual
               Endeavours
               of
               recovering
               his
               Birth-right
               ;
               he
               had
               no
               means
               left
               to
               repeal
               his
               Exclusion
               and
               Debarment
               from
               the
               Throne
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Abjuration
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               the
               Romish
               Worship
               .
            
             
               This
               Case
               of
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               Parallel
               to
               ours
               ,
               does
               not
               come
               up
               to
               half
               the
               Justification
               of
               the
               present
               Measures
               of
               England
               .
               For
               here
               was
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               under
               Deprivation
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Default
               ,
               but
               his
               meer
               Religion
               :
               for
               this
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               being
               then
               but
               in
               his
               Entrance
               to
               the
               Empire
               (
               if
               truly
               that
               )
               was
               consequently
               yet
               at
               least
               (
               whatever
               they
               might
               fear
               )
               under
               no
               Dilemmas
               of
               the
               least
               breach
               of
               Compact
               with
               his
               People
               ,
               no
               Forfeitures
               for
               Male-Administration
               ,
               or
               Violation
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               or
               Rights
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               their
               Dangers
               as
               then
               being
               only
               Apprehensions
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               meer
               private
               Opinion
               of
               a
               Crowned
               Head
               ,
               different
               from
               the
               Establish'd
               Religion
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               has
               been
               of
               weight
               enough
               (
               it
               self
               alone
               )
               in
               their
               own
               Scales
               to
               oversway
               the
               Birth-Right
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Bar
               to
               Empire
               ;
               and
               that
               too
               ,
               so
               solemnly
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Sanction
               Apostolick
               ,
               the
               Decretals
               of
               Rome
               it self
               :
               What
               Objections
               or
               Allegations
               can
               our
               Romish
               Disputants
               ,
               whether
               Foreign
               or
               Domestick
               ,
               make
               against
               the
               like
               Bar
               in
               Empire
               ,
               after
               so
               notorious
               an
               actual
               Male-Administration
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               of
               England
               ,
               such
               too
               visible
               Ruptures
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               in
               defiance
               of
               all
               Obligations
               of
               Engagements
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               or
               OATHS
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               The
               next
               Example
               I
               shall
               point
               them
               to
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               late
               Portuguese
               King
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               States
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               ratified
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Assent
               ,
               was
               dethroned
               ,
               and
               his
               Brother
               invested
               with
               the
               Soveraignty
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               that
               ,
               but
               his
               Queen
               too
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               Divorced
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Dispensation
               married
               to
               his
               Brother
               .
               The
               Grounds
               of
               this
               Deposal
               being
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               sometimes
               taken
               with
               Delirious
               Fits.
               
            
             
             
               If
               such
               a
               Personal
               Infirmity
               was
               ground
               sufficient
               to
               displace
               the
               Crown
               :
               Have
               not
               the
               Peop●e
               ,
               or
               Community
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               Convention
               asse●bled
               ,
               as
               much
               Right
               on
               their
               Side
               ,
               for
               the
               Deposal
               of
               a
               King
               ▪
               for
               a
               far
               greater
               Infirmity
               ,
               (
               of
               the
               two
               a
               more
               violent
               Madness
               )
               his
               lo●g
               tried
               and
               radicated
               Incapacity
               of
               being
               held
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Bonds
               or
               Ties
               of
               Honour
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               or
               Oaths
               :
               There
               being
               this
               infinite
               Difference
               between
               the
               Outrages
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               Prince
               so
               bigotted
               ,
               resolved
               for
               the
               Introduction
               ,
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               Dangerous
               Frantick
               .
               For
               his
               Superstitious
               Frency
               may
               push
               him
               to
               Violences
               that
               will
               hurt
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Outrages
               of
               the
               other
               can
               be
               only
               Personal
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Lunatick
               Portuguese
               were
               thought
               Just
               to
               be
               tied
               up
               with
               no
               less
               Shackles
               ,
               than
               taking
               both
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Queen
               away
               from
               him
               ;
               who
               shall
               Arraign
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               for
               depriving
               their
               King
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               (
               much
               good
               may
               do
               him
               with
               his
               Queen
               )
               under
               an
               infinite
               larger
               Capacity
               ,
               and
               more
               dangerous
               propensity
               to
               Mischief
               .
               And
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               what
               Warrant
               shall
               they
               want
               ,
               when
               the
               present
               unforced
               Desertion
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               quitting
               the
               Helm
               ,
               has
               put
               the
               Power
               of
               Decision
               in
               that
               Point
               into
               their
               own
               Hands
               ,
               and
               lost
               him
               all
               Right
               of
               Appeal
               against
               the
               Alienation
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               venter
               to
               add
               one
               last
               Consideration
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               against
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               by
               which
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 deprives
                 her
                 of
                 all
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledg
                 whatever
                 ;
                 declaring
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 which
                 have
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 sworn
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 absolved
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 Oath
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Duty
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 all
                 forbidden
                 to
                 obey
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 Motions
                 ,
                 Mandates
                 ,
                 or
                 Laws
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 Anathema
                 .
                 Vide
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lincoln's
                 Brutum
                 Fulmen
              
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
            
             
               I
               recite
               this
               unjust
               Deposal
               of
               a
               Lawful
               Queen
               ,
               by
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               to
               let
               the
               World
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Romish
               Party
               have
               the
               least
               Reason
               in
               Nature
               ,
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               Princes
               .
               They
               ,
               whose
               Infallible
               Guides
               can
               so
               insolently
               and
               arbitrarily
               place
               or
               displace
               Crown'd
               Heads
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               Illegality
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Interposition
               ,
               in
               the
               Affair
               in
               any
               kind
               )
               for
               only
               
               acting
               by
               Law
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religious
               Changes
               ,
               for
               such
               were
               all
               Ecclesiastick
               Alterations
               of
               that
               Queen
               ,
               by
               the
               unquestion'd
               Authority
               of
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               can
               be
               but
               ill
               furnish'd
               with
               Arguments
               ,
               against
               the
               present
               Deprivation
               ,
               enacted
               by
               the
               whole
               Community
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               such
               violent
               Measures
               and
               Foundations
               ,
               already
               form'd
               and
               begun
               ,
               for
               the
               subversion
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               against
               all
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               humbly
               offer'd
               ,
               for
               placing
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               singly
               in
               the
               Throne
               during
               his
               Life
               .
            
             
               I.
               IT
               will
               be
               a
               clear
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Right
               ,
               Firm
               Evidence
               of
               a
               Contract
               Broken
               ,
               and
               a
               sure
               Precedent
               to
               all
               Ages
               ,
               when
               ,
               after
               a
               most
               Solemn
               Debate
               ,
               the
               Estates
               of
               England
               Declare
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               having
               Abdicated
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Throne
               thereby
               Legally
               Vacant
               ,
               They
               think
               fit
               to
               Fill
               it
               again
               with
               One
               who
               is
               not
               Immediate
               in
               the
               Line
               .
            
             
               II.
               It
               will
               be
               a
               Caution
               to
               Succeeding
               Kings
               ,
               of
               what
               Fatal
               Consequence
               a
               general
               Derogation
               from
               the
               Laws
               may
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               ,
               by
               this
               Instance
               ,
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Office
               in
               Danger
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               Reference
               to
               Themselves
               ,
               but
               Precarious
               to
               their
               Family
               by
               the
               Misgovernment
               .
               And
               Generations
               to
               come
               shall
               praise
               our
               Conduct
               ,
               when
               reading
               the
               History
               of
               this
               Day
               ,
               it
               appears
               we
               understood
               our
               Case
               ;
               had
               Honour
               and
               Honesty
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               enough
               to
               transmit
               it
               Perfect
               to
               our
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               III.
               It
               will
               be
               the
               highest
               Obligation
               upon
               the
               Two
               Princesses
               that
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               sensible
               People
               ;
               when
               ,
               next
               to
               Asserting
               our
               own
               Right
               ,
               by
               a
               Fact
               (
               which
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               other
               humane
               Arguments
               )
               they
               see
               themselves
               of
               Inestimable
               Value
               with
               Us
               ,
               by
               Recontinuing
               the
               Line
               in
               Remainder
               ;
               And
               that
               their
               own
               strict
               Adherence
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 
                 Religion
              
               and
               Interest
               ,
               out-weighs
               the
               Demerits
               of
               their
               Unhappy
               Father
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               
                 Princess
                 of
                 Orange
              
               will
               share
               in
               all
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               Crown
               ,
               without
               the
               Trouble
               of
               it
               :
               Easy
               from
               Popish
               Reflection
               ,
               That
               
                 She
                 sits
                 in
                 her
                 Father's
                 Throne
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 .
              
               And
               it
               concerns
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Princess
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               That
               She
               be
               at
               Rest
               from
               those
               Sollicitations
               on
               the
               Behalf
               of
               Papists
               ,
               which
               ,
               under
               the
               Countenance
               of
               Her
               Father
               will
               perpetually
               assault
               Her
               tender
               Breast
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               room
               for
               the
               
                 Princess
                 of
                 Denmark
              
               to
               think
               Her self
               Neglected
               ;
               The
               Exchange
               being
               attended
               with
               many
               Advantages
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               would
               be
               lost
               Time
               to
               repeat
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               very
               Obvious
               ,
               and
               likewise
               too
               many
               for
               the
               Compass
               of
               this
               Paper
               .
            
             
               V.
               If
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               be
               not
               King
               in
               His
               own
               Right
               ,
               His
               Interest
               cannot
               be
               intirely
               Ours
               ;
               For
               though
               His
               Gallantry
               be
               an
               Assurance
               of
               Sincerity
               to
               Us
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               there
               remain
               any
               Probability
               of
               His
               Returning
               to
               Holland
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Death
               of
               His
               Wife
               ,
               if
               She
               only
               be
               Sovereign
               ,
               his
               Interest
               must
               be
               divided
               :
               Nor
               will
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Art
               of
               Government
               ,
               become
               the
               Prudence
               of
               any
               Nation
               to
               open
               the
               Secrets
               of
               their
               Policy
               to
               One
               ,
               whom
               they
               may
               be
               so
               Unfortunate
               as
               to
               part
               with
               into
               a
               Country
               that
               may
               possibly
               interfere
               with
               Us.
               
            
             
               VI.
               It
               is
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Government
               it self
               to
               vest
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Sovereignty
               in
               Both
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               differ
               in
               Sentiments
               of
               things
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               a
               possibility
               of
               Division
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               an
               unancountable
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               great
               Oversight
               ,
               not
               to
               secure
               our selves
               in
               so
               Important
               a
               Point
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               It
               is
               Repugnant
               to
               grant
               the
               Crown
               to
               Both
               ,
               and
               fix
               the
               Administration
               in
               One
               ;
               For
               the
               Administration
               is
               an
               Incident
               Inseparable
               from
               the
               Sovereignty
               .
               To
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               Queen
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               the
               Exercise
               of
               King
               ,
               or
               Queen
               ,
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               :
               a
               Departure
               from
               all
               the
               Rules
               that
               were
               ever
               laid
               down
               in
               Government
               ,
               unless
               in
               case
               of
               Personal
               Incapacity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               below
               a
               Masculine
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               .
               It
               supports
               the
               noble
               Maxim
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 Nation
                 may
                 take
                 Arms
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Rescue
                 of
                 a
                 People
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               And
               Foreign
               Princes
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               look
               into
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               ,
               by
               our
               Example
               of
               Gratitude
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               no
               longer
               Safe
               ,
               than
               Just
               to
               their
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Good
               Advice
               before
               it
               be
               too
               Late
               :
               
                 Being
                 a
                 BREVIATE
                 for
                 the
                 CONVENTION
                 :
              
               Humbly
               Represented
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               made
               very
               apprehensive
               by
               those
               several
               efficacious
               Papers
               ,
               such
               as
               Dr.
               
               B's
               ,
               Mr.
               
               F's
               ,
               
                 A
                 Word
                 to
                 the
                 Wise
              
               ;
               and
               another
               as
               close
               ,
               
                 Four
                 Questions
                 Debated
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               go
               about
               ,
               left
               the
               swaying
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               should
               be
               so
               much
               intent
               upon
               One
               Th●ng
               ,
               as
               that
               Others
               be
               neglected
               ;
               or
               lest
               they
               be
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               putting
               the
               Crown
               upon
               an
               Head
               most
               deserving
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               forget
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               first
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               The
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               declaring
               that
               Constitution
               ,
               before
               any
               Person
               be
               admitted
               into
               actual
               Regiment
               ;
               it
               being
               common
               for
               those
               that
               look
               but
               on
               one
               Thing
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               sudden
               .
               We
               therefore
               judg
               it
               meet
               ,
               That
               this
               ensuing
               Paper
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               a
               few
               Copies
               given
               to
               some
               Members
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               for
               preventing
               that
               Evil
               ,
               should
               also
               be
               made
               publick
               ,
               to
               go
               abroad
               with
               such
               Papers
               as
               those
               of
               the
               former
               Nature
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               wise
               in
               a
               People
               when
               they
               make
               any
               Compact
               ,
               whether
               with
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               believe
               the
               Party
               they
               deal
               with
               to
               be
               the
               best
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               treat
               with
               him
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               punctual
               upon
               the
               Terms
               to
               make
               all
               secure
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               dealing
               with
               the
               worst
               :
               So
               it
               is
               also
               honest
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               seeking
               the
               Good
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               to
               deny
               Self-interest
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               the
               benefiting
               a
               Nation
               ,
               before
               the
               magnifying
               any
               single
               Person
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               BREVIATE
               .
            
             
               THE
               People
               of
               this
               Nation
               are
               by
               Birth
               a
               Free
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               born
               to
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Person
               and
               Propriety
               in
               their
               Goods
               and
               Lands
               ;
               and
               therefore
               England
               is
               rightly
               call'd
               a
               
                 Free
                 State.
              
               
            
             
               To
               understand
               the
               Government
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               that
               these
               two
               Things
               are
               always
               to
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               Administration
               .
            
             
               The
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Government
               does
               lie
               in
               the
               Original
               Agreement
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               between
               themselves
               ,
               or
               with
               their
               intended
               Governour
               ,
               or
               Governours
               ,
               before
               the
               Government
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               none
               before
               ,
               or
               the
               Former
               at
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               People
               are
               in
               such
               a
               State
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               no
               Order
               of
               Superiority
               ,
               or
               Inferiority
               introduced
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Community
               :
               When
               a
               Ruler
               is
               chose
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Ruling
               and
               Ruled
               Part
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Society
               ,
               or
               called
               a
               Common-Wealth
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               suppose
               a
               Company
               of
               Families
               ,
               that
               having
               no
               dependance
               on
               one
               another
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               having
               Power
               over
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               living
               near
               each
               other
               ,
               do
               find
               it
               convenient
               to
               join
               together
               in
               a
               Society
               ,
               for
               mutual
               Defence
               against
               some
               Foreign
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               reaping
               several
               Advantages
               which
               they
               shall
               receive
               by
               it
               .
               The
               Heads
               or
               Representatives
               of
               these
               Families
               assembled
               ,
               are
               to
               consider
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               order
               to
               these
               Ends.
               
            
             
               Three
               Things
               more
               especially
               they
               must
               consult
               upon
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               Government
               (
               as
               to
               the
               Sort
               or
               Kind
               )
               is
               best
               for
               them
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Who
               shall
               be
               Governour
               or
               Governours
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               by
               what
               Laws
               or
               Rules
               they
               shall
               govern
               ,
               who
               are
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ?
            
             
               And
               more
               particularly
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               what
               Measure
               of
               it
               they
               will
               allow
               them
               to
               have
               over
               their
               Persons
               and
               Estates
               ,
               to
               use
               them
               as
               they
               have
               Occasion
               ,
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good.
               For
               when
               they
               are
               yet
               free
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               Governour
               can
               have
               Power
               so
               far
               ,
               but
               no
               farther
               than
               they
               at
               first
               consent
               .
               Whatsoever
               
               Reservations
               of
               Liberty
               the
               People
               make
               in
               their
               Agreement
               ,
               these
               are
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               their
               Rights
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               essential
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               consequently
               inviolable
               by
               any
               of
               these
               Governours
               whom
               they
               set
               up
               for
               the
               Administration
               ;
               the
               very
               Laws
               of
               the
               Administration
               being
               void
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               interfere
               with
               any
               of
               these
               of
               the
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               The
               Constitution
               and
               Laws
               thereof
               being
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               impossible
               for
               Humane
               Prudence
               to
               foresee
               all
               Accidents
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               provided
               for
               ;
               therefore
               as
               they
               arise
               ,
               the
               Administration
               necessarily
               must
               lie
               in
               these
               two
               Things
               :
               The
               making
               farther
               Laws
               (
               subordinate
               still
               to
               those
               fore-priz'd
               )
               as
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               and
               seeing
               them
               executed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Legislation
               and
               Judgment
               .
               The
               One
               is
               the
               Business
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ;
               the
               Other
               of
               the
               Inferior
               Magistrates
               or
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Executioners
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Fundamental
               Agreement
               made
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               Our
               Government
               now
               ,
               as
               constituted
               in
               order
               to
               this
               Administration
               ,
               is
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               a
               mixt
               Government
               .
               A
               Government
               is
               known
               to
               be
               pure
               or
               mixt
               ,
               by
               the
               placing
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               .
               If
               the
               People
               place
               it
               singly
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               singly
               in
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               or
               singly
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               a
               pure
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
               ,
               or
               Democracy
               :
               But
               when
               it
               is
               placed
               in
               all
               Three
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mixt
               Government
               ,
               as
               Ours
               is
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Laws
               in
               the
               Administration
               made
               but
               by
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               .
            
             
               These
               Things
               I
               pursue
               only
               so
               far
               as
               is
               necessary
               ,
               to
               the
               reaching
               my
               main
               Purpose
               ;
               and
               the
               leading
               me
               to
               a
               right
               discernment
               of
               the
               present
               Condition
               into
               which
               we
               are
               now
               brought
               in
               regard
               to
               this
               said
               Government
               .
            
             
               The
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               being
               placed
               in
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Corporation
               of
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               residing
               in
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               as
               One
               Corporation
               ,
               there
               does
               appear
               ,
               at
               this
               Conjuncture
               ,
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               A
               Dissolution
               manifestly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Appearance
               does
               arise
               from
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               last
               Scene
               .
               For
               the
               King
               being
               now
               gone
               ,
               gone
               from
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               departing
               from
               his
               Government
               ,
               that
               One
               Corporation
               (
               we
               speak
               of
               )
               is
               broke
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remains
               now
               no
               subject
               for
               that
               supreme
               Authority
               ;
               
               It
               being
               evident
               ,
               that
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               an
               Essential
               point
               of
               our
               Constitution
               does
               consist
               ,
               cannot
               now
               be
               Assembled
               :
               And
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               it self
               hath
               extraordinarily
               determin'd
               our
               Case
               .
               If
               a
               King
               dies
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               Successor
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               devolves
               upon
               Him
               ;
               but
               whilst
               the
               King
               lives
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               Successor
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               remaining
               in
               Him
               and
               no
               Other
               ;
               and
               he
               being
               divided
               from
               his
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               or
               this
               One
               Corporation
               (
               whereof
               the
               King
               is
               a
               Chief
               ,
               Essential
               ,
               and
               Constituent
               Part
               )
               does
               perfectly
               cease
               ,
               and
               must
               necessarily
               cause
               a
               Dissolution
               .
            
             
               I
               choose
               not
               to
               found
               this
               upon
               what
               does
               more
               convince
               Others
               ,
               which
               comes
               to
               this
               Account
               :
               The
               King
               ,
               by
               his
               frequent
               Malversation
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               rooted
               Design
               of
               subverting
               our
               Religious
               and
               Civil
               Rights
               ,
               for
               the
               Introduction
               of
               Arbitrary
               Power
               and
               Popery
               ,
               which
               being
               aggravated
               by
               such
               an
               Endeavour
               ,
               as
               the
               destroying
               that
               Share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               every
               Commoner
               hath
               ,
               that
               hath
               Right
               to
               choose
               his
               Representative
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               his
               Garbling
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               so
               evacuating
               this
               Liberty
               in
               effect
               ;
               and
               by
               such
               an
               endeavour
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               exterminating
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ;
               seeing
               that
               Religion
               which
               he
               would
               have
               introduced
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               comes
               into
               Domination
               ,
               must
               do
               so
               to
               all
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               may
               he
               be
               look'd
               on
               no
               longer
               as
               Rex
               ,
               but
               Hostis
               ,
               and
               
                 Hostis
                 Publicus
              
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               subjecting
               us
               to
               a
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               changing
               the
               Government
               ,
               by
               that
               indefinite
               Dispensing
               Power
               over
               the
               Laws
               ,
               as
               was
               carved
               to
               him
               by
               his
               Judges
               ,
               from
               Regal
               to
               Despotical
               :
               It
               is
               judged
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               fallen
               thereupon
               from
               his
               Royal
               Dignity
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Universality
               thereby
               have
               Warrant
               not
               only
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               Vertue
               of
               that
               Sanction
               ,
               which
               is
               tacitly
               implyed
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               to
               proceed
               on
               to
               take
               the
               Forfeiture
               He
               hath
               made
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               Depose
               Him
               :
               For
               it
               is
               a
               fond
               thing
               ,
               (
               think
               they
               )
               to
               imagine
               any
               Laws
               without
               a
               Sanction
               ;
               and
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               other
               Sanction
               in
               Treaties
               between
               Free
               Nations
               ,
               or
               between
               a
               Free
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Governour
               they
               set
               over
               Themselves
               ,
               than
               Force
               to
               be
               used
               by
               the
               Parties
               concern'd
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               Third
               Party
               on
               Earth
               to
               appeal
               to
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               .
            
             
             
               However
               this
               be
               ,
               it
               being
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               That
               the
               Government
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               upon
               that
               preceding
               Account
               ,
               of
               the
               One
               Corporation
               (
               I
               say
               )
               being
               broke
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               that
               lay
               before
               in
               the
               Three
               as
               united
               in
               One
               ,
               does
               escheat
               ,
               or
               fall
               to
               the
               Community
               ;
               who
               must
               therefore
               choose
               a
               new
               Subject
               for
               that
               Power
               ;
               and
               it
               lies
               at
               their
               Discretion
               to
               place
               it
               in
               what
               Subject
               they
               please
               :
               They
               may
               lodg
               it
               in
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               alone
               ,
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               that
               Government
               best
               ;
               the
               matter
               lies
               altogether
               upon
               their
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               Consent
               .
               I
               suppose
               it
               most
               likely
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               agree
               to
               place
               it
               again
               in
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               (
               the
               Person
               only
               left
               at
               Choice
               ,
               and
               Care
               had
               to
               prevent
               all
               Danger
               of
               Law
               in
               the
               Case
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Constitution
               ;
               Though
               what
               Man
               can
               know
               the
               Mind
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               when
               once
               come
               together
               ,
               if
               he
               knows
               his
               own
               Mind
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               we
               have
               now
               Opportunity
               to
               obtain
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               never
               recover
               again
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               lost
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               hath
               made
               one
               of
               his
               two
               Designs
               ,
               
                 The
                 Delivery
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 Slavery
              
               ;
               which
               can
               never
               be
               done
               effectually
               ,
               and
               radically
               ,
               but
               upon
               this
               Advantage
               .
               The
               delivering
               us
               from
               Popery
               ,
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               setling
               our
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               a
               Work
               of
               great
               length
               ,
               is
               the
               business
               more
               properly
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               must
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Community
               ,
               and
               consequently
               by
               thofe
               that
               are
               the
               Representatives
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               Convention
               ,
               so
               called
               (
               in
               regard
               to
               a
               higher
               Capacity
               hereunto
               )
               and
               not
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               that
               represents
               the
               People
               ,
               not
               as
               in
               a
               Community
               ,
               but
               as
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 pars
                 imperans
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               subdita
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               not
               .
               A
               Parliament
               makes
               Laws
               for
               the
               Administration
               ,
               but
               the
               People
               as
               in
               a
               Community
               make
               Laws
               for
               the
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               therefore
               humbly
               offer
               it
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               shall
               meet
               as
               Members
               of
               this
               Convention
               ,
               That
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Effect
               premised
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               agree
               and
               pitch
               upon
               this
               one
               certain
               Point
               of
               
                 good
                 Policy
              
               ,
               that
               where
               they
               place
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Authority
              
               ,
               they
               lay
               also
               the
               Rights
               or
               Properties
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Iura
                 Majestatis
                 (
                 Majestas
              
               being
               
                 Maxima
                 Potestas
              
               )
               all
               together
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Rights
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Power
              
               ,
               are
               mainly
               these
               :
               The
               first
               is
               Legislation
               ,
               or
               making
               Laws
               ;
               and
               this
               undoubtedly
               lies
               in
               a
               Parliament
               .
               The
               next
               ,
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               raising
               Arms
               ,
               or
               Armies
               ,
               or
               the
               Militia
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
               or
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               maintain
               those
               Laws
               .
               The
               third
               is
               a
               Power
               over
               our
               Estates
               ,
               or
               the
               Purse
               ,
               or
               raising
               Mony
               ,
               which
               must
               maintain
               the
               Sword.
               A
               fourth
               ,
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 choosing
                 Magistrates
              
               to
               rule
               Us
               according
               to
               these
               Laws
               ;
               such
               as
               Judges
               and
               Sheriffs
               ,
               to
               name
               no
               other
               .
               A
               fifth
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 last
                 Appeal
              
               .
               Now
               let
               but
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Militia
               and
               
                 choosing
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               be
               laid
               where
               Legislation
               is
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               fundamentally
               delivered
               from
               all
               Slavery
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               be
               enslaved
               or
               oppressed
               by
               any
               Prince
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               by
               Force
               or
               by
               Injustice
               .
               We
               cannot
               be
               oppressed
               by
               Force
               ,
               because
               no
               Forces
               then
               can
               be
               raised
               by
               Him
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Parliament
               .
               He
               cannot
               rule
               by
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               by
               Violence
               ;
               for
               the
               Militia
               is
               in
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Him
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               let
               him
               do
               so
               :
               We
               cannot
               be
               oppressed
               with
               Injustice
               ;
               for
               the
               Iudges
               and
               Officers
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               shall
               be
               chosen
               also
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               look
               to
               that
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               while
               no
               Parliament
               sits
               ,
               the
               King
               by
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Executive
               Power
               lying
               in
               him
               ,
               may
               raise
               Arms
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Officers
               and
               Magistrates
               as
               there
               i●
               need
               ;
               but
               both
               these
               are
               to
               be
               done
               under
               the
               Controul
               of
               the
               next
               Parliament
               (
               which
               are
               therefore
               to
               sit
               often
               by
               ancient
               Statutes
               )
               there
               being
               no
               War
               to
               be
               levied
               ,
               nor
               Magistrates
               confirmed
               ,
               without
               their
               Approbation
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               remember
               the
               State
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               a
               State
               that
               puts
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               place
               it
               as
               they
               will
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               bound
               and
               limit
               it
               as
               they
               see
               fit
               for
               the
               publick
               Utility
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               do
               it
               not
               now
               ,
               the
               Ages
               to
               come
               will
               have
               occasion
               to
               blame
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               When
               the
               Supream
               Power
               is
               upon
               the
               disposing
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               take
               this
               Item
               ,
               as
               part
               of
               their
               proper
               Work
               ,
               
                 To
                 bind
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               blame
               them
               :
               But
               I
               shall
               do
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               after
               the
               Danger
               we
               have
               been
               in
               ,
               of
               Arbitrary
               Domination
               and
               Popery
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               's
               raising
               Arms
               ,
               and
               putting
               Judges
               in
               and
               out
               at
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               take
               more
               care
               of
               the
               
               Supream
               Power
               ,
               to
               lay
               it
               and
               its
               Rights
               better
               together
               :
               Especially
               ,
               seeing
               nothing
               can
               indeed
               be
               that
               in
               Nature
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               ,
               without
               its
               Properties
               .
               This
               is
               uniform
               (
               I
               must
               persist
               )
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Government
               ;
               that
               where
               the
               Supream
               Authority
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               its
               Prerogatives
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               chief
               or
               principal
               Rights
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               should
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               depend
               upon
               ,
               and
               belong
               to
               it
               ,
               be
               placed
               also
               :
               Where
               Legislation
               is
               lodged
               ,
               there
               should
               the
               Militia
               ,
               there
               should
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Judges
               ,
               to
               name
               nothing
               more
               than
               serves
               my
               turn
               ,
               be
               lodged
               also
               .
               It
               is
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               great
               Declension
               ,
               Fault
               ,
               or
               Defect
               of
               our
               English
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               have
               suffered
               these
               Rights
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               be
               divided
               ,
               arising
               (
               we
               must
               conceive
               )
               from
               the
               Administration
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Male-Administration
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               in
               the
               Militia
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               fresh
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               was
               in
               two
               or
               three
               hot
               Acts
               ,
               declared
               now
               and
               ever
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               King
               ;
               when
               both
               the
               Assertion
               was
               gross
               Flattery
               ,
               and
               such
               Acts
               void
               ,
               as
               fundamentally
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Constitution
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               one
               Difficulty
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Negative
                 Voice
              
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               his
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               may
               agree
               upon
               some
               Law
               for
               the
               publick
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               alone
               may
               refuse
               to
               pass
               it
               .
               If
               he
               be
               obstinate
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               Evil
               ,
               and
               might
               really
               make
               one
               think
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               better
               therefore
               (
               for
               the
               preventing
               this
               Inconv●nience
               )
               to
               place
               the
               
                 Supream
                 Power
              
               in
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               only
               ,
               without
               a
               Controler
               .
               Unto
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               Calling
               and
               Dissolving
               Parliaments
               at
               pleasure
               ;
               by
               virtue
               whereof
               ,
               our
               Kings
               hitherto
               have
               pretended
               a
               Power
               predominant
               over
               them
               .
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               these
               Prerogatives
               may
               be
               disputed
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Negative
                 Voice
              
               hath
               been
               deny'd
               by
               many
               Judicious
               Men
               ,
               who
               have
               pleaded
               the
               Obligation
               of
               former
               Princes
               to
               confirm
               those
               Laws
               ,
               
                 quas
                 vulgus
                 elegerit
              
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               be
               able
               to
               find
               out
               some
               Expedient
               or
               Salve
               for
               this
               Difficulty
               ,
               and
               for
               more
               than
               that
               also
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               they
               have
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Opportunity
              
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               Crown
               in
               one
               Hand
               ,
               with
               their
               Terms
               or
               Conditions
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               several
               Grievances
               that
               need
               Redress
               ,
               and
               many
               good
               Things
               that
               are
               wanting
               to
               compleat
               the
               Happiness
               of
               
               our
               Kingdom
               ;
               there
               may
               be
               some
               Foundation
               laid
               happily
               ,
               or
               Preparations
               made
               in
               order
               thereunto
               by
               this
               Convention
               ;
               but
               as
               belonging
               to
               the
               Administration
               ,
               and
               being
               Matters
               of
               long
               Debate
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Work
               more
               properly
               of
               an
               ensuing
               Parliament
               .
               Only
               let
               not
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               present
               
                 Great
                 Assembly
              
               forget
               ,
               that
               they
               having
               so
               unlimited
               a
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               such
               an
               Opportunity
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Games
              
               ,
               they
               are
               never
               like
               to
               see
               but
               once
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               strictly
               therefore
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               Duty
               to
               their
               Country
               ,
               to
               neglect
               no
               kind
               of
               thing
               ,
               which
               they
               judg
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               publick
               Good.
               I
               care
               not
               if
               I
               commend
               three
               or
               four
               such
               Particulars
               against
               the
               time
               to
               Consultation
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               these
               :
               A
               Regulation
               of
               Westminster-Hall
               :
               A
               Provision
               against
               buying
               or
               selling
               of
               Offices
               :
               A
               Register
               of
               Estates
               :
               A
               Freedom
               from
               Persecution
               (
               by
               a
               Bill
               for
               Comprehension
               and
               Indulgence
               )
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Religion
               :
               A
               Redemption
               of
               the
               
                 Chimny
                 Mony
              
               ,
               which
               bringing
               the
               King
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               every
               Man's
               House
               ,
               is
               against
               Property
               ;
               and
               an
               over-Ballance
               in
               the
               Revenue
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               THE
               Breviate
               bing
               ended
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               reflect
               upon
               the
               King
               ;
               there
               being
               so
               much
               Concern
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               many
               ,
               about
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               Him
               ,
               though
               He
               be
               gone
               :
               But
               such
               Persons
               as
               these
               should
               look
               a
               little
               more
               to
               the
               Bottom
               ,
               That
               a
               People
               is
               not
               made
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               for
               the
               Peole
               :
               And
               though
               He
               be
               greater
               than
               them
               in
               some
               Respects
               ;
               yet
               ,
               
                 quoad
                 finem
              
               ,
               the
               People
               are
               always
               greater
               than
               Him
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               If
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               stand
               in
               Competition
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Comparison
               ,
               but
               a
               Nation
               is
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               one
               Man.
               (
               As
               appears
               by
               the
               Opinion
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               First
               ,
               hereto
               annexed
               .
               )
               If
               the
               Being
               of
               them
               be
               inconsistent
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               better
               that
               a
               King
               cease
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               
                 whole
                 Nation
                 should
                 perish
              
               .
               And
               upon
               such
               a
               Supposition
               as
               this
               ,
               all
               Obligation
               as
               to
               Duty
               must
               cease
               likewise
               .
               There
               are
               some
               tacit
               Conditions
               in
               all
               Oaths
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               Casuists
               tell
               us
               (
               such
               as
               
                 Rebus
                 sic
                 stantibus
              
               ,
               for
               one
               )
               that
               we
               must
               steer
               our
               Consciences
               by
               in
               these
               Cases
               ;
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 Good
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Scripture
               :
               And
               if
               any
               
               Prince
               therefore
               be
               under
               those
               Circumstances
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               for
               the
               Peoples
               Good
               that
               he
               should
               rule
               over
               them
               ;
               we
               do
               look
               upon
               such
               a
               Ruler
               to
               be
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               give
               up
               his
               Government
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
              
               upon
               that
               Account
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               having
               no
               Authority
               from
               God
               for
               that
               Office
               ,
               the
               Peoples
               Obligation
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Him
               ,
               is
               at
               an
               end
               with
               it
               .
               If
               they
               obey
               him
               longer
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               Wrath
               ,
               not
               for
               
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               .
               If
               his
               Majesty
               now
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               out
               of
               some
               deep
               Sense
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               being
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               cannot
               rule
               ,
               and
               be
               true
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               may
               suppose
               does
               oblige
               him
               to
               an
               Establishment
               thereof
               by
               all
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               destructive
               to
               ours
               (
               but
               it
               will
               be
               to
               the
               Hurt
               ,
               not
               Good
               of
               us
               who
               are
               Protestants
               )
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               his
               Government
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               more
               quiet
               and
               happy
               ;
               We
               are
               in
               all
               Gratitude
               to
               acknowledg
               his
               
                 Piety
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               ,
               and
               Condescention
               to
               be
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               very
               few
               of
               his
               Subjects
               could
               ever
               have
               suspected
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               out
               of
               another
               Mind
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               We
               have
               still
               more
               Reason
               to
               bless
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               does
               often
               serve
               his
               Providence
               by
               Mens
               Improvidence
               ;
               and
               cutting
               off
               Mens
               Ends
               from
               their
               Means
               ,
               he
               uses
               their
               Means
               to
               his
               own
               Ends
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               work
               Deliverance
               for
               a
               People
               ;
               as
               he
               hath
               at
               this
               Season
               ,
               so
               graciously
               and
               wonderfully
               done
               for
               Us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               needful
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               most
               scrupulous
               Conscience
               ,
               than
               an
               humble
               and
               awful
               Acquiescence
               in
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Counsel
              
               ,
               to
               give
               Satisfaction
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               King
               IAMES
               the
               First
               his
               Opinion
               of
               a
               KING
               ,
               of
               a
               TYRANT
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Rights
              
               and
               Priviledges
               .
               In
               two
               Speeches
               ;
               The
               First
               to
               the
               Parliament
               1603
               ,
               the
               Second
               1609.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 1603
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 Do
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 the
                 special
                 and
                 greatest
                 Point
                 of
                 difference
                 that
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Rightful
                 King
                 and
                 an
                 Usurping
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 ambitious
                 Tyrant
                 doth
                 think
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 ordained
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 Desires
                 ,
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 Appetites
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   and
                   Iust
                   King
                   doth
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   acknowledg
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   Ordained
                   for
                   the
                   procuring
                   of
                   the
                   Wealth
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   great
                   and
                   principal
                   worldly
                   Felicity
                   ,
                   must
                   consist
                   in
                   their
                   Prosperity
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 Rich
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 Poor
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 Happy
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 Fortunate
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 your
                 Welfare
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 my
                 greatest
                 Care
                 and
                 Contentment
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 Head
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 my
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 my
                 natural
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 considering
                 them
                 in
                 distinct
                 Ranks
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   is
                   ordained
                   for
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   a●d
                   not
                   the
                   Body
                   for
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   a
                   
                   Righteous
                   King
                   know
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   for
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   People
                   for
                   Him.
                   
                
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confess
                 it
                 my
                 principal
                 Honour
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ;
                 and
                 ever
                 think
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 greatest
                 Felilicity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 his
                 Speech
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 March
                 21.
                 1609
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 IN
                 these
                 our
                 Times
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 settled
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 Time
                 Govern
                 in
                 Civil
                 Kingdoms
                 :
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 spake
                 by
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 soon
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 Bought
                 and
                 Redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 his
                 only
                 Son
                 Christ
                 )
                 then
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 Cessation
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 He
                 ever
                 after
                 governing
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 People
                 within
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 his
                 revealed
                 Will.
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Original
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 by
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 by
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 their
                 Wills
                 at
                 that
                 Time
                 served
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 soon
                 Kingdoms
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 settled
                 in
                 Civility
                 and
                 Policy
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 Kings
                 set
                 down
                 their
                 Minds
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 properly
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Rogation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Grant
                 being
                 obtained
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Lex
                   loquens
                
                 ,
                 a
                 speaking
                 Law
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 binding
                 himself
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fundamental
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 Tacitly
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 being
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bound
                 to
                 protect
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 expresly
                 by
                 his
                 Oath
                 at
                 his
                 Coronation
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 every
                 just
                 King
                 in
                 a
                 settled
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 Paction
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 framing
                 his
                 Government
                 agreeable
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Paction
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Noah
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 
                   Hereafter
                   ,
                   Seed-time
                   and
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   Summer
                   and
                   Winter
                   ,
                   Cold
                   and
                   Heat
                   ,
                   Day
                   and
                   Night
                   shall
                   not
                   cease
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Earth
                   remains
                   .
                   And
                   ●herefore
                   a
                   King
                   Governing
                   in
                   a
                   settled
                   
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   leaves
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   degener●tes
                   into
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   leaves
                   off
                   to
                   rule
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 Case
                 the
                 King's
                 Conscience
                 may
                 speak
                 unto
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 poor
                 Widow
                 said
                 to
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 Either
                 Govern
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   aut
                   ne
                   Rex
                   ●is
                
                 ,
                 or
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 no
                 Christian
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 allow
                 any
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 People
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 God
                 never
                 leave
                 Kings
                 unpunished
                 when
                 they
                 transgress
                 these
                 Limits
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 Psalm
                 where
                 God
                 saith
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                   Vos
                   Dii
                   estis
                   ,
                   Ye
                   are
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 He
                 immediately
                 thereafter
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   shall
                   die
                   like
                   Men
                   :
                
                 The
                 higher
                 we
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 shall
                 our
                 Fall
                 be
                 ;
                 
                   Vt
                   casus
                   sic
                   dolor
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Gri●f
                 ,
                 the
                 taller
                 the
                 Trees
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Tempest
                 beats
                 sorest
                 upon
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   all
                   Kings
                   that
                   are
                   no
                   Tyrants
                   ,
                   or
                   Perjured
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   glad
                   to
                   bound
                   themselves
                   within
                   the
                   Limits
                   of
                   their
                   Laws
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   perswade
                   them
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   are
                   Vipers
                   and
                   Pests
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   Common-Wealth
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 King's
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 settled
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Kings
                 in
                 their
                 Original
                 Power
                 might
                 do
                 in
                 
                   Individio
                   vago
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 given
                 good
                 proof
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 had
                 Intention
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 my
                 Grave
                 with
                 that
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 That
                 never
                 King
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Time
                 more
                 careful
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Laws
                 duly
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 to
                 govern
                 thereafter
                 ,
                 than
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Just
                 Kings
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 incur
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 content
                 that
                 my
                 Power
                 be
                 disputed
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Reason
                 appear
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Doings
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 my
                 Actions
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   afterwards
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Law
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   some
                   conceived
                   he
                   contemned
                   ,
                   saith
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 least
                 cause
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 dislike
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 Law
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 favourable
                 or
                 advantageous
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 extendeth
                 further
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 than
                 it
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 neglect
                 his
                 own
                 Crown
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 their
                 own
                 Municipal
                 Laws
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 Customs
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 hath
                 the
                 Common
                 Law.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 disallowing
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 protest
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 my
                 Hand
                 to
                 chuse
                 a
                 new
                 Law
                 for
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 prefer
                 it
                 before
                 any
                 other
                 National
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 very
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 conveniency
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 this
                 Time
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 another
                 respect
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 both
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Laws
                 else
                 are
                 very
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 Book
                 nor
                 Law
                 is
                 perfect
                 nor
                 free
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 Book
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 some
                 Corruptions
                 might
                 be
                 purged
                 and
                 cleared
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 Parliament
                 here
                 are
                 Absolute
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 or
                 forming
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 Vulgar
                 Language
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 mixt
                 corrupt
                 Language
                 ,
                 only
                 understood
                 by
                 Lawyers
                 :
                 Whereas
                 every
                 Subject
                 ought
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Law
                 under
                 which
                 he
                 lives
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Plea
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Language
                 in
                 God's
                 Service
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   be
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Fringes
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   Garment
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   publickly
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Ears
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   People
                
                 ;
                 so
                 me
                 thinks
                 ought
                 our
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 plain
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 excuse
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 conforming
                 themselves
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 our
                 Common
                 Law
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 settled
                 Text
                 ,
                 being
                 chiefly
                 grounded
                 upon
                 old
                 Customs
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                   Responsa
                   Prudentum
                
                 —
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 some
                 more
                 certain
                 were
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 by
                 Parliament
                 :
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 Reports
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 so
                 binding
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 divers
                 times
                 Judges
                 do
                 disclaim
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 their
                 Predecessors
                 :
                 It
                 were
                 good
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Reports
                 therein
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 Law
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 Reports
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 contrary
                 Reports
                 and
                 Precedents
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Corruption
                 doth
                 likewise
                 concern
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 cross
                 and
                 cuffing
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 so
                 penn'd
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 divers
                 ,
                 yea
                 contrary
                 Sences
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 could
                 I
                 wish
                 both
                 those
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Reports
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 once
                 materially
                 reviewed
                 and
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Contrarieties
                 should
                 be
                 scraped
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 even
                 such
                 Penal
                 Statutes
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 (
                 for
                 breach
                 whereof
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 free
                 )
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 might
                 likewise
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 a
                 tyrannous
                 and
                 avaricious
                 King
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 Reformation
                 might
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 worthy
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 deserves
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 of
                 purpose
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Point
                   of
                   Grievances
                   ,
                   tells
                   them
                   ,
                
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 special
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 presenting
                 Grievances
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 cannot
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 informed
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Grievances
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Representative
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Parliament
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 fittest
                 place
                 where
                 divers
                 Natures
                 of
                 Grievances
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 proper
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 wholsome
                 Laws
                 :
                 Wherein
                 he
                 addresses
                 himself
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Lower
                 House
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 representing
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   Opportunè
                   &
                   Inopportunè
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Season
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Season
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Parliament
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 Parliament
                 as
                 private
                 Men
                 ,
                 present
                 your
                 Grievances
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 —
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 find
                 fault
                 that
                 you
                 inform
                 your selves
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Grievances
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   can
                   neither
                   be
                   just
                   nor
                   faithful
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   your
                   Countries
                   that
                   trust
                   and
                   employ
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   ;
                   for
                   true
                   Plaints
                   proceed
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Persons
                   employed
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   represented
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Directions
                 and
                 Commissions
                 justly
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 abused
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 upon
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 never
                 receive
                 Information
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 come
                 by
                 your
                 means
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Proposals
               to
               this
               present
               Convention
               ,
               for
               the
               perpetual
               Security
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               England
               .
               Humbly
               Offer'd
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               BREVIATE
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               Great
               Blessings
               that
               seem
               designed
               for
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               from
               the
               happy
               Agreement
               between
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               Point
               before
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 Vacan●y
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
              
               ;
               I
               cannot
               but
               crave
               Pardon
               and
               leave
               to
               put
               the
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               though
               this
               Vacating
               of
               the
               Throne
               opens
               so
               large
               a
               Door
               to
               our
               Great
               and
               many
               Deliverances
               ,
               yet
               our
               lasting
               Security
               is
               not
               intirely
               compleated
               here
               ;
               and
               that
               th●refore
               they
               baulk
               not
               the
               next
               Point
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               stoutly
               to
               be
               asserted
               ,
               viz
               ▪
               
                 That
                 the
                 Power
                 now
                 of
                 setling
                 the
              
               Government
               ,
               
                 and
                 filling
                 the
              
               Vacancy
               ,
               
                 is
                 reverted
                 to
                 the
              
               Community
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 the
              
               Representatives
               .
               This
               is
               an
               opportunity
               we
               are
               like
               never
               to
               have
               again
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               a
               Precedent
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               Ages
               to
               come
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               after
               an
               Agreement
               on
               the
               first
               Point
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Convention
               is
               willing
               to
               invest
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               with
               the
               Government
               ,
               during
               his
               Life
               ;
               (
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               both
               the
               Princesses
               are
               willing
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               no
               prejudice
               to
               either
               :
               )
               But
               how
               this
               can
               be
               orderly
               done
               ,
               until
               the
               Power
               be
               asserted
               ;
               let
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Nation
               consider
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               well
               to
               Heart
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               One
               main
               objection
               .
               If
               the
               Convention
               choo●e
               a
               King
               and
               Queen
               at
               this
               Time
               ,
               then
               will
               the
               Government
               be
               for
               ever
               Elective
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               great
               Mistake
               :
               for
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               it
               is
               the
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Government
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               Elective
               or
               Hereditary
               ,
               and
               not
               One
               
                 Actual
                 Choice
              
               ,
               or
               
                 single
                 Precedent
              
               .
               This
               being
               (
               note
               that
               well
               )
               by
               a
               Convention
               ,
               not
               a
               Parliament
               ▪
               whilst
               in
               the
               present
               Juncture
               ,
               that
               Vacancy
               in
               the
               Throne
               (
               which
               may
               never
               happen
               again
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               )
               leaves
               us
               no
               other
               Expedient
               of
               reestablishing
               our
               Government
               ,
               then
               by
               Electing
               Our
               Governour
               .
            
             
               When
               an
               
                 Hereditary
                 Kingdom
              
               is
               set
               up
               that
               was
               none
               before
               ,
               the
               Person
               on
               Necessity
               must
               be
               by
               Election
               at
               first
               ;
               though
               
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               Compact
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Person
               so
               Elected
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Heirs
               in
               Succession
               after
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               what
               at
               first
               was
               in
               the
               peoples
               Power
               and
               Right
               to
               give
               ,
               after
               submission
               payed
               ,
               will
               never
               lie
               in
               their
               Power
               to
               resume
               back
               .
               The
               Case
               is
               the
               same
               here
               ▪
               And
               if
               we
               understand
               then
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               Throne
               is
               vacant
               ,
               or
               Government
               dissolved
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Government
               is
               dissolved
               (
               for
               therefore
               is
               it
               so
               warily
               express
               )
               Su●●
               the
               Government
               〈◊〉
               the
               Administration
               .
               It
               is
               Essential
               to
               Government
               to
               have
               〈◊〉
               Imperans
               ,
               and
               
                 pars
                 subdita
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 pars
                 Imper●●
              
               failing
               (
               as
               in
               our
               Case
               )
               the
               Government
               is
               〈◊〉
               ;
               I
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               dissolved
               so
               ,
               as
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               be
               setled
               again
               ▪
               Nothing
               that
               the
               King
               can
               do
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               can
               do
               ,
               can
               vacate
               the
               Constitution
               .
               It
               is
               That
               they
               both
               Derive
               from
               and
               bold
               by
               .
               Only
               the
               Commu●ity
               being
               those
               ,
               as
               firsts
               made
               it
               ,
               (
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               )
               they
               can
               dissolve
               it
               ,
               or
               Change
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               fit
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               not
               yet
               dissolv'd
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Convention
               (
               being
               ,
               upon
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               Exercise
               call'd
               this
               together
               ,
               as
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Community
               ,
               to
               set
               that
               up
               ,
               )
               may
               do
               so
               :
               or
               what
               is
               better
               ;
               they
               may
               confirm
               the
               Fundamental
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               mend
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               good
               .
               It
               were
               then
               Advisable
               ;
               both
               for
               the
               Honour
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               That
               the
               Convention
               did
               agree
               and
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               England
               be
               still
               an
               
                 Hereditary
                 Li●i●ed
                 Monarchy
              
               ;
               with
               this
               change
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               Descent
               of
               the
               ●●own
               ,
               be
               found
               to
               a
               Protestant
               .
               This
               〈…〉
               Objection
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Be
               it
               agreed
               and
               declared
               again
               ,
               that
               the
               Governme●t
               be
               still
               a
               〈◊〉
               Government
               ▪
               and
               that
               the
               Supream
               Legislative
               Power
               with
               all
               the
               Rights
               and
               Properties
               of
               it
               ▪
               do
               ,
               and
               shall
               lie
               in
               a
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               For
               Gods
               sake
               and
               Your
               Countries
               ,
               use
               your
               present
               Advantage
               ;
               lest
               you
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               favourable
               an
               offered
               Opportunity
               never
               to
               be
               regained
               .
            
             
               The
               Constitu●ion
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               the
               Gov●●nment
               should
               be
               considered
               and
               declared
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               this
               Convention
               to
               dispose
               of
               
                 New
                 Gove●●ours
              
               be
               asserted
               ,
               before
               the
               actual
               Inve●titure
               of
               Any
               be
               concluded
               ,
               if
               we
               resolve
               to
               be
               true
               Subjects
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               Regard
               to
               Our Selves
               ,
               on
               our
               Posterity
               ,
               in
               a
               Concern
               for
               valuable
               ,
               as
               Generations
               to
               come
               shall
               reap
               the
               Blessing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               acknowledg
               the
               Founders
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               NINTH
               
                 Collection
                 of
                 Papers
              
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   A
                   Dialogue
                   between
                   two
                   Friends
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   is
                   vindicated
                   in
                   joyning
                   with
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   in
                   his
                   Descent
                   into
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   His
                   late
                   Majesty's
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   Privy
                   Council
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Some
                   Remarks
                   on
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   's
                   pretended
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   Privy
                   Council
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Reasons
                   for
                   Crowning
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   Princess
                   of
                   Orange
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   jointly
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   placing
                   the
                   Executive
                   Power
                   in
                   the
                   Prince
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Lord's
                   Speech
                   without
                   Doors
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   present
                   Condition
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Reflections
                   on
                   a
                   Paper
                   ,
                   called
                   ,
                   A
                   Lord's
                   Speech
                   without
                   Doors
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Bishops
                   Reasons
                   to
                   Queen
                   Elizabeth
                   for
                   taking
                   off
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   :
                   offer'd
                   to
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Sect
                   of
                   Grumbletonians
                   .
                
              
            
             
               With
               an
               Advertisement
               of
               the
               Learning
               and
               Rhetorick
               of
               the
               late
               Lord
               Chancellor
               Iefferies
               .
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-noster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DIALOGUE
               between
               two
               Friends
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               Vindicated
               in
               joining
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               in
               his
               Descent
               into
               England
               .
            
             
               A
               Dialogue
               between
               a
               Churchman
               and
               a
               Dissenter
               .
            
             
               
               OH
               !
               Neighbour
               ,
               I
               am
               heartily
               glad
               to
               see
               you
               ;
               I
               have
               long
               desired
               to
               have
               an
               hour's
               Discourse
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               know
               your
               Sentiments
               of
               the
               
                 Present
                 Conjuncture
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Dissenter
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 my
                 kind
                 Reception
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 Visit
                 as
                 agreeable
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 now
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 the
                 Humour
                 of
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 lately
                 ,
                 and
                 injoined
                 his
                 Relations
                 to
                 bury
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 downward
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 the
                 World
                 would
                 be
                 turned
                 upside-down
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Person
                 who
                 lay
                 decently
                 in
                 his
                 Grave
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 there
                 has
                 been
                 a
                 considerable
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 Churchmen
                 have
                 still
                 kept
                 up
                 our
                 Reputation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Ay
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hear
                 Hue
                 and
                 Cry
                 has
                 lately
                 been
                 sent
                 after
                 your
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 
                   Passive
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Non-Resistance
                   ,
                   Iure
                   Divino-Monarchy
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 say
                 some
                 Roguish
                 Fellow
                 
                 has
                 pack'd
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 with
                 them
                 back
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Forty
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Indeed
                 our
                 
                   Passive
                   Obedience
                
                 and
                 your
                 Addresses
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 Supporters
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Hopes
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 has
                 now
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 no
                 more
                 designed
                 to
                 obey
                 Arbitrary
                 Commands
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 Address'd
                 for
                 Establishment
                 of
                 Popery
                 :
                 But
                 here
                 's
                 the
                 Mischief
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 Dissenters
                 will
                 still
                 Be
                 condemning
                 us
                 before
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 us
                 either
                 Explain
                 our
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 Distinguish
                 the
                 Times
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 don't
                 tell
                 me
                 of
                 Explaining
                 or
                 Distinguishing
                 ,
                 Honesty
                 is
                 Uniform
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 such
                 Shifts
                 :
                 Why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 Explain
                 and
                 Distinguish
                 while
                 the
                 Court
                 smil'd
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 had
                 the
                 Whip
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 Addressing
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 we
                 only
                 designed
                 to
                 return
                 the
                 King
                 Thanks
                 for
                 that
                 Common
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Ease
                 we
                 had
                 from
                 your
                 Severities
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 'Pray'
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 warm
                 ;
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Complement
                 was
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Lives
                 and
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 nice
                 upon
                 your
                 Good-Breeding
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ;
                 lend
                 me
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 Patience
                 and
                 I
                 'll
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 in
                 this
                 late
                 Revolution
                 have
                 been
                 consonant
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Reason
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 fair
                 Promises
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 you
                 perform
                 them
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Great
                 Man
                 before
                 you
                 has
                 performed
                 his
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Impartial
                 :
                 But
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 undertake
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 extravagant
                 Notions
                 of
                 every
                 Upstart
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 through
                 Prospect
                 of
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 might
                 flatter
                 the
                 Court
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 
                 Chimaera's
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 those
                 generally
                 preached
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 unbiass'd
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 thinking
                 Men
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 cannot
                 expect
                 you
                 should
                 defend
                 the
                 Excesses
                 of
                 every
                 Novice
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 reconcile
                 these
                 late
                 Proceedings
                 to
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 were
                 Asserted
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 of
                 your
                 Clergy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 Doctrines
                 would
                 you
                 insinuate
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 ▪
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 People
                 up
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 joining
                 with
                 an
                 Invader
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 Zealously
                 Asserted
                 
                   Passive
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Non-Resistance
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 several
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 disabling
                 them
                 upon
                 any
                 Pretence
                 whatsoever
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 Order
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 a
                 Riddle
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 Objection
                 I
                 confess
                 is
                 weighty
                 ,
                 though
                 obvious
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 talk
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 prepared
                 by
                 many
                 Premeditations
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 to
                 lend
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 Attention
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 satisfy
                 your
                 Difficulties
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 what
                 my
                 Charity
                 much
                 desires
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 deal
                 ingenuously
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Revolution
                 I
                 was
                 under
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Surprize
                 :
                 I
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Arms
                 for
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 a
                 warm
                 stickler
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Bravado's
                 and
                 Excesses
                 of
                 an
                 Oxford
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Alarmed
                 to
                 hear
                 our
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 beating
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 more
                 seriously
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 antecedent
                 Obligations
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 has
                 reserved
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 inviolable
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 regulate
                 my
                 Zeal
                 by
                 calmer
                 measures
                 .
                 And
                 making
                 a
                 more
                 impartial
                 and
                 strict
                 Inquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Learned
                 Men
                 concerning
                 the
                 Regal
                 Power
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 this
                 most
                 generally
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Disobedience
                 of
                 Subjects
                 must
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Polity
                 ,
                 where
                 things
                 were
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 Almighty's
                 special
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 few
                 or
                 no
                 Legal
                 Rights
                 to
                 Assert
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Ay
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 Churchmen
                 flattered
                 the
                 Court
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 our
                 Constitutions
                 were
                 all
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Abyss
                 of
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 while
                 Kings
                 are
                 a
                 Protection
                 to
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Property
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 naturally
                 prone
                 to
                 flatter
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 Breeding
                 to
                 make
                 too
                 nice
                 Inquiries
                 into
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 while
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 exceed
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Distress
                 comes
                 impetuously
                 upon
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 when
                 Life
                 and
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 Sacred
                 to
                 us
                 lies
                 at
                 Stake
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Inquiry
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 just
                 ;
                 but
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Conditions
                 therefore
                 will
                 you
                 Churchmen
                 at
                 length
                 confine
                 your
                 Prince
                 too
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 impartial
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 them
                 most
                 faithfully
                 and
                 ingenuously
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Royal
                 Martyr
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Nineteen
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   There
                   being
                   Three
                   kinds
                   of
                   Government
                   among
                   Men
                   ,
                   
                     Absolute
                     Monarchy
                     ,
                     Aristo●racy
                  
                   and
                   Demo●racy
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   having
                   their
                   particular
                   Conveniences
                   and
                   Inconveniences
                   ,
                   the
                   Experience
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   our
                   Ancestors
                   hath
                   so
                   moulded
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   the
                   Conveniences
                   of
                   all
                   Three
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Inconveniences
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Balance
                   hangs
                   even
                   between
                   the
                   Three
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   run
                   jointly
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   Chanel
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   the
                   Laws
                   are
                   jointly
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   House
                   of
                   Peers
                   ,
                   and
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ,
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   all
                   having
                   free
                   Votes
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   Kind
                   of
                   
                     Regulated
                     Monarchy
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prince
                   may
                   not
                   make
                   not
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   to
                   the
                   Hurt
                   of
                   those
                   for
                   whose
                   Good
                   he
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Publick
                   Necessity
                   for
                   the
                   Gain
                   of
                   his
                   private
                   Favorites
                   and
                   Followers
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   detriment
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ;
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   (
                   an
                   excellent
                   Conserver
                   of
                   Liberty
                   )
                   is
                   solely
                   entrusted
                   with
                   the
                   Levying
                   of
                   Monys
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Impeaching
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   Ends
                   ,
                   though
                   countenanced
                   by
                   any
                   surreptitiously
                   gotten
                   Command
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   have
                   violated
                   that
                   Law
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   protect
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Since
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     Power
                     Legally
                  
                   placed
                   in
                   both
                   Houses
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   sufficient
                   to
                   Prevent
                   and
                   Restrain
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   
                     Tyranny
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Our
                   Answer
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Nolumus
                     Leges
                     Angliae
                     mutari
                  
                   .
                
                 So
                 far
                 this
                 Royal
                 Author
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 what
                 could
                 a
                 generous
                 Prince
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Priviledg-asserting
                 Subject
                 desire
                 more
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 Government
                 so
                 well
                 appointed
                 for
                 Society
                 and
                 the
                 Exigencies
                 of
                 Humane
                 Kind
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 Folly
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 Establishing
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 disturb
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 meant
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Caesar's
                 Prerogative
                 must
                 never
                 come
                 in
                 Competition
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Governors
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Terror
                 to
                 evil
                 Works
                 .
                 Here
                 King
                 
                 and
                 People
                 have
                 each
                 their
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Provision
                 imaginable
                 made
                 against
                 those
                 Distractions
                 which
                 either
                 Interest
                 or
                 Passion
                 should
                 attempt
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 naturally
                 inferred
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 are
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 obliged
                 to
                 resign
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 Violence
                 and
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Passive
                 Obedience
                 has
                 its
                 Limits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 its
                 Restrictions
                 :
                 A
                 regulated
                 and
                 conditionated
                 Monarch
                 can
                 expect
                 no
                 Obedience
                 from
                 me
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Conditional
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 does
                 it
                 seem
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 Legal
                 Oath
                 I
                 should
                 swear
                 an
                 absolute
                 Obedience
                 to
                 that
                 Authority
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Absolute
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 those
                 Subsidies
                 which
                 were
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 several
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                 Elizabeth's
                 ,
                 Parliaments
                 for
                 the
                 Relief
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Dutch
                
                 and
                 Scotch
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 Oppressors
                 ,
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Resist
                 in
                 case
                 Rights
                 and
                 Religion
                 were
                 Invaded
                 :
                 Neither
                 am
                 I
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 unbyass'd
                 Clergy
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Church
                 ever
                 meant
                 any
                 other
                 Obedience
                 than
                 an
                 active
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Intent
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Passive
                 Submi●sion
                 to
                 the
                 Penalties
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ●hough
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 an
                 impatient
                 Spirit
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 establish
                 a
                 very
                 extensive
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 in
                 asserting
                 the
                 Subjects
                 Right
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 Favour
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Present
                   Conjuncture
                
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 now
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 these
                 four
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 supposing
                 a
                 mixt
                 Government
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Suspicions
                 and
                 Jealousies
                 of
                 a
                 Prince's
                 sinister
                 Designs
                 are
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Grounds
                 for
                 Subjects
                 violently
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 Rights
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 the
                 Event
                 of
                 things
                 mu●t
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 Providence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 though
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 receive
                 manifest
                 Injuries
                 by
                 the
                 Abuses
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 yet
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Community
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Duty
                 bound
                 rather
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 than
                 interrupt
                 the
                 common
                 Peace
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Dangers
                 become
                 demonstrable
                 ,
                 when
                 Religion
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Foundations
                 of
                 Government
                 are
                 so
                 undermined
                 by
                 the
                 Insinuations
                 of
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 obtained
                 the
                 Ear
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 unavoidable
                 Ruine
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Case
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 any
                 Reason
                 why
                 Right
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 as●erted
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Prince
                 with
                 a
                 considerable
                 Army
                 Invades
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 upon
                 pretence
                 of
                 putting
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 such
                 
                 violent
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 besides
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 some
                 just
                 Causes
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Posture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 return
                 him
                 Thanks
                 acording
                 to
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 his
                 Favours
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 Greatness
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 our
                 present
                 Case
                 is
                 so
                 circumstantiated
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 Question
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 paralle'd
                 in
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 any
                 Man
                 tell
                 me
                 where
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Limited
                   Monarchy
                
                 ,
                 tired
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 Abuses
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 sighting
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 encourage
                 Oppression
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Thousands
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 might
                 effect
                 a
                 Treaty
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Bloodshed
                 ,
                 by
                 joining
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 can
                 shew
                 more
                 just
                 Causes
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 than
                 one
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 seems
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Moderation
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 allow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 but
                 a
                 moderate
                 Papist
                 lend
                 me
                 one
                 grain
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 my
                 Mind
                 ;
                 for
                 may
                 we
                 but
                 modestly
                 measure
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 future
                 Proceedings
                 (
                 had
                 we
                 trusted
                 him
                 with
                 Victory
                 )
                 by
                 those
                 we
                 had
                 already
                 seen
                 ,
                 how
                 dismal
                 would
                 the
                 Prospect
                 be
                 ?
                 Should
                 we
                 but
                 recollect
                 how
                 barefacedly
                 he
                 has
                 been
                 striking
                 at
                 the
                 Northern
                 Heresy
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Oxford
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 what
                 Mercy
                 could
                 we
                 expect
                 ?
                 How
                 far
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Nobility
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 an
                 Association
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 Rights
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 pretend
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 modestly
                 presume
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 their
                 Crimes
                 were
                 seen
                 through
                 a
                 Popish
                 Magnifying-Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Artifice
                 neglected
                 to
                 ruine
                 them
                 .
                 An
                 ingenious
                 Gentleman
                 was
                 deservedly
                 applauded
                 for
                 his
                 Rhetorical
                 Colours
                 in
                 the
                 Narrative
                 of
                 that
                 Conspiracy
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 a
                 Gentleman's
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 who
                 imagined
                 another
                 Interest
                 would
                 now
                 engage
                 him
                 to
                 atone
                 for
                 his
                 unhappy
                 Continuance
                 in
                 the
                 High-Commission
                 Court
                 ,
                 by
                 Writing
                 what
                 he
                 observed
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Designs
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 stay
                 there
                 .
                 Another
                 eminent
                 Instance
                 of
                 those
                 Violences
                 which
                 were
                 Encouraged
                 above
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Presenting
                 Two
                 and
                 fifty
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Northampton
                 as
                 disaffected
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 branding
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Scandals
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 personally
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Faithful
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Respects
                 as
                 honest
                 and
                 worthy
                 Gentlemen
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 the
                 
                   Present
                   Conjuncture
                
                 ,
                 how
                 were
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 Properties
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 prostituted
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 Dispensing
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 perfectly
                 incapable
                 of
                 any
                 Place
                 of
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 suspected
                 Integrity
                 .
                 How
                 surprizing
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 contemptible
                 Character
                 placed
                 among
                 our
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sacred
                 Authority
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 which
                 was
                 erected
                 against
                 an
                 express
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 Riddle
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 our
                 learned
                 Prelates
                 (
                 hitherto
                 the
                 great
                 Supporters
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 Imprisoned
                 for
                 acting
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 Read
                 that
                 which
                 pretended
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 ?
                 Could
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 saw
                 Six
                 hundred
                 Scholars
                 up
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 chearfully
                 demonstrating
                 their
                 Loyalty
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 ever
                 think
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Fellows
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 Colledg
                 ingratefully
                 turned
                 out
                 like
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 Foundations
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 Kennel
                 for
                 Miscreants
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 more
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 an
                 University
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Insufficiency
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 incapable
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Law
                 ?
                 It
                 seem'd
                 almost
                 a
                 Jest
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 Christ-Church
                 persons
                 of
                 that
                 eminent
                 Character
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 superintended
                 by
                 a
                 Wretch
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 common
                 Converse
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Society
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 and
                 the
                 Scholar
                 do
                 very
                 eminently
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 happy
                 Conduct
                 and
                 great
                 Care
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Repute
                 of
                 that
                 Colledg
                 during
                 these
                 Violences
                 ,
                 has
                 certainly
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Deanry
                 that
                 either
                 merit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 common
                 Rules
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 can
                 afford
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 all
                 Freedom
                 of
                 Elections
                 to
                 Parliament
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 Poll
                 at
                 Northampton
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 Regulated
                 by
                 Powder
                 and
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 managed
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Petre
                   ,
                   Pen
                   ,
                   Lob
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 such
                 mercenary
                 Wretches
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 introduce
                 a
                 Religion
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 destructive
                 of
                 all
                 Society
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 expected
                 great
                 things
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 while
                 the
                 Asserters
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countenance
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 was
                 produced
                 but
                 Fallacy
                 and
                 Nonsense
                 :
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 subverting
                 Succession
                 ,
                 a
                 League
                 with
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 horrid
                 Murthers
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 )
                 are
                 Provocations
                 too
                 great
                 even
                 for
                 Primitive
                 Obedience
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 these
                 Violences
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 found
                 their
                 period
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Betrayers
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 are
                 now
                 coming
                 to
                 Answer
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 further
                 Reflections
                 to
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 unbyass'd
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Ay
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 encouraged
                 these
                 Violences
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 your
                 unseasonable
                 Zeal
                 for
                 an
                 unlimited
                 Obedience
                 ?
                 your
                 Oxford
                 Decree
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Heats
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 sincerely
                 my
                 Opinion
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 there
                 were
                 Two
                 Parties
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 undermining
                 the
                 Government
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 more
                 secret
                 and
                 mysterious
                 Methods
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 introduce
                 Popery
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 more
                 evident
                 and
                 bare-faced
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 attempted
                 the
                 Extirpation
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 the
                 Churchmen
                 being
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 stand
                 like
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Gap
                 with
                 those
                 you
                 term
                 unseasonable
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 also
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Oxford
                 Decree
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 private
                 Opinion
                 I
                 never
                 approv'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wished
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 perish'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Rogus
                 with
                 the
                 Books
                 it
                 condemned
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 well
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 Learning
                 and
                 Integrity
                 of
                 those
                 worthy
                 Gentlemen
                 who
                 were
                 chiefly
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 really
                 believe
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 promoted
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Ay
                 ,
                 you
                 Churchmen
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Respecting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 fooled
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 your selves
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 I
                 ever
                 find
                 you
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 till
                 Oppression
                 touch'd
                 your
                 own
                 Copy-holds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 you
                 object
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 seems
                 to
                 redound
                 to
                 our
                 greatest
                 Honour
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 Principles
                 we
                 had
                 always
                 such
                 a
                 Reverence
                 for
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 connive
                 at
                 the
                 failings
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 our
                 Rights
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 knew
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 oppress'd
                 :
                 The
                 very
                 Foundations
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 were
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 our
                 Constitutions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 then
                 at
                 length
                 you
                 will
                 acknowledg
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 just
                 Deliverer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Since
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 horrid
                 Designs
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 Contest
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 
                 between
                 Papist
                 and
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 only
                 highly
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Generosity
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 inserted
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 his
                 Cause
                 from
                 the
                 marvellous
                 Providences
                 when
                 have
                 wrought
                 his
                 Success
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 certainly
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Character
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 his
                 first
                 Pretences
                 were
                 modest
                 ,
                 so
                 Fortune
                 has
                 not
                 tempted
                 him
                 to
                 exceed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 still
                 all
                 the
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 generously
                 designed
                 to
                 relieve
                 us
                 from
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sinister
                 Intent
                 of
                 making
                 himself
                 Great
                 :
                 The
                 Noble
                 Cause
                 he
                 has
                 undertaken
                 is
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 will
                 fight
                 his
                 Battels
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 Enterprize
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 wonderful
                 and
                 surprizing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 Annal
                 suspected
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 a
                 Fable
                 to
                 Posterity
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 acted
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Interest
                 of
                 Himself
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 almost
                 the
                 Balance
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 prepared
                 with
                 a
                 standing
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 Remarkable
                 for
                 his
                 Conduct
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 invaded
                 by
                 a
                 near
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Nephew
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 Months
                 time
                 so
                 generally
                 deserted
                 by
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 and
                 Military
                 Forces
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sword
                 was
                 drawn
                 ,
                 to
                 fly
                 for
                 Refuge
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 whose
                 Title
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 had
                 long
                 disputed
                 ?
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 Dr.
                 Burnet
                 Argues
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 marvellous
                 in
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 indeed
                 an
                 unparall'd
                 Act
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 our
                 Deliverance
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 Compleated
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 you
                 Churchmen
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 towards
                 an
                 Accommodation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Healing
                 of
                 those
                 Differences
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 have
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 Growth
                 of
                 Popery
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 far
                 above
                 my
                 Character
                 to
                 dictate
                 what
                 is
                 fittest
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 difficult
                 a
                 Conjuncture
                 ,
                 yet
                 my
                 humble
                 Wishes
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Guardians
                 and
                 Supporters
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 may
                 resolve
                 upon
                 such
                 Condescentions
                 as
                 may
                 satisfy
                 reasonable
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 any
                 longer
                 Dissensions
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 Yet
                 this
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Party
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 stay
                 till
                 you
                 are
                 Invited
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 thrust
                 your selves
                 into
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 hopeful
                 Crisis
                 of
                 our
                 Fever
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 left
                 by
                 tampering
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 you
                 disturb
                 Nature
                 in
                 those
                 methods
                 she
                 has
                 took
                 to
                 digest
                 her
                 Humours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ruine
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 several
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 retained
                 in
                 Compliance
                 to
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 violent
                 ;
                 Alteration
                 would
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 surprized
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 Men
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 with
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Foxes
                 and
                 Firebrands
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 has
                 all
                 along
                 been
                 industrious
                 to
                 foment
                 our
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 us
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 artificially
                 dissemble
                 a
                 tender
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 credulous
                 People
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Decencies
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 ●oppery
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Remainders
                 of
                 Popery
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 my
                 Wishes
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Free
                 and
                 Unbyass'd
                 Parliament
                 will
                 tread
                 the
                 middle
                 path
                 ,
                 bearing
                 an
                 equal
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 Decenies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tender
                 Consciences
                 of
                 reasonable
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 heartily
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 happy
                 effects
                 of
                 our
                 Calamities
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Government
                 so
                 perfectly
                 appointed
                 as
                 to
                 satisfy
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 approve
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 your
                 Temper
                 and
                 Wishes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 Unite
                 upon
                 such
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 terms
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 to
                 end
                 our
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 now
                 detain
                 you
                 with
                 my
                 hearty
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Result
                 of
                 this
                 ensuing
                 Convention
                 on
                 Ian.
                 22.
                 may
                 be
                 happily
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 these
                 Difficulties
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 such
                 Wise
                 and
                 Unbyass'd
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 Peace
                 and
                 Truth
                 may
                 be
                 established
                 upon
                 everlasting
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 sinister
                 Interest
                 interrupt
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Design
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Diss.
                 
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 infinitely
                 encouraged
                 me
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 you
                 oftner
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 I
                 think
                 now
                 either
                 both
                 Churchmen
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 Dissenters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ch.
                 
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 The
                 Design
                 of
                 this
                 Conference
                 was
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 freely
                 my
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 intend
                 ere
                 long
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 publick
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 provoke
                 some
                 more
                 learned
                 and
                 judicious
                 Pen
                 to
                 perfect
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 weakly
                 attempted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Farewel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               His
               Majesties
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Others
               of
               his
               Privy
               Councel
               .
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               MY
               Lords
               ,
               When
               we
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               no
               longer
               safe
               for
               Us
               to
               remain
               within
               Our
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               .
               We
               had
               taken
               Our
               Resolutions
               to
               withdraw
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               We
               left
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               you
               and
               to
               all
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Reasons
               of
               Our
               withdrawing
               :
               And
               were
               likewise
               resolved
               at
               the
               same
               ,
               time
               to
               leave
               such
               Orders
               behind
               Us
               to
               you
               of
               our
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               as
               might
               best
               suit
               with
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Affairs
               :
               But
               that
               being
               altogether
               unsafe
               for
               Us
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               We
               now
               think
               fit
               to
               let
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               has
               been
               Our
               constant
               care
               since
               Our
               first
               Accession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               to
               govern
               Our
               People
               with
               that
               Justice
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               no
               occasion
               of
               Complaint
               ;
               yet
               more
               particularly
               upon
               the
               late
               Invasion
               ,
               seeing
               how
               the
               Design
               was
               laid
               ;
               and
               fearing
               that
               Our
               People
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               destroy'd
               but
               by
               themselves
               ,
               might
               by
               little
               imaginary
               Grievances
               ,
               be
               cheated
               into
               a
               certain
               Ruine
               :
               To
               prevent
               so
               great
               Mischief
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               not
               only
               ,
               all
               just
               Causes
               ,
               but
               even
               Pretences
               of
               Discontent
               ;
               We
               freely
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               own
               accord
               redressed
               all
               those
               things
               that
               were
               set
               forth
               as
               the
               Causes
               of
               that
               Invasion
               :
               And
               that
               we
               might
               be
               informed
               by
               the
               Councel
               and
               Advice
               of
               our
               Subjects
               themselves
               ,
               which
               way
               we
               might
               give
               them
               a
               further
               and
               a
               full
               Satisfaction
               ,
               We
               resolved
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ;
               And
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               We
               first
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               such
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               restoring
               the
               City
               of
               London
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Corporations
               to
               their
               ancient
               Charters
               and
               Priviledges
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               actually
               appointed
               the
               Writs
               to
               be
               issued
               out
               for
               the
               Parliaments
               meeting
               on
               the
               15
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               :
               But
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               seeing
               all
               the
               
               Ends
               of
               his
               Declaration
               answered
               ,
               the
               People
               beginning
               to
               be
               undeceived
               ,
               and
               returning
               apace
               to
               their
               ancient
               Duty
               and
               Allegiance
               ;
               and
               well
               fore-seeing
               that
               if
               the
               Parliament
               should
               meet
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               such
               a
               Settlement
               in
               all
               Probability
               would
               be
               made
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               would
               totally
               defeat
               his
               ambitious
               and
               unjust
               Designs
               ,
               resolved
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               to
               prevent
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Parliament
               :
               And
               to
               do
               this
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               lay
               a
               restraint
               on
               Our
               Royal
               Person
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               call
               that
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               any
               force
               on
               either
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               so
               much
               less
               can
               that
               Parliament
               be
               said
               to
               act
               freely
               where
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               by
               whose
               Authority
               they
               Meet
               and
               Sit
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               Royal
               Assent
               all
               their
               Acts
               receive
               their
               Life
               and
               Sanction
               ,
               is
               under
               actual
               Confinement
               .
               The
               hurrying
               of
               Us
               under
               a
               Guard
               from
               Our
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               whose
               returning
               Loyalty
               We
               could
               no
               longer
               trust
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Indignities
               We
               suffered
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Feversham
               when
               sent
               to
               him
               by
               Us
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               barbarous
               Confinement
               of
               Our
               own
               Person
               ,
               We
               shall
               not
               here
               repeat
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               We
               doubt
               not
               by
               this
               time
               very
               well
               known
               ;
               and
               may
               ,
               we
               hope
               ,
               if
               enough
               considered
               and
               reflected
               upon
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               other
               Violations
               and
               Breaches
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               Invasion
               he
               pretended
               to
               restore
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               open
               the
               Eyes
               of
               all
               our
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               plainly
               see
               what
               every
               one
               of
               them
               may
               expect
               ,
               and
               what
               Treatment
               they
               shall
               find-from
               him
               ,
               if
               at
               any
               time
               it
               may
               serve
               his
               Purpose
               ,
               from
               whose
               Hands
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ,
               an
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               a
               Father
               could
               meet
               with
               no
               better
               Entertainment
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               Indignities
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               Apprehension
               of
               further
               Attempts
               against
               Our
               Person
               ,
               by
               them
               who
               already
               endeavoured
               to
               murther
               Our
               Reputation
               by
               infamous
               Calumnies
               (
               as
               if
               We
               had
               been
               capable
               of
               supposing
               a
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               )
               which
               was
               incomparably
               more
               injurious
               ,
               than
               the
               destroying
               of
               Our
               Person
               it Self
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               serious
               Reflection
               on
               a
               Saying
               of
               Our
               Royal
               Father
               of
               blessed
               Memory
               ,
               when
               He
               was
               in
               the
               like
               Circumstances
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 Prisons
                 and
                 the
                 Graves
                 of
                 Princes
              
               (
               which
               afterwards
               proved
               too
               true
               in
               His
               Case
               )
               could
               not
               but
               persuade
               Us
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               gives
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               of
               freeing
               Our selves
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               from
               that
               unjust
               Confinement
               
               and
               Restraint
               .
               And
               this
               We
               did
               not
               more
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               our
               own
               Person
               ,
               then
               that
               thereby
               We
               might
               be
               in
               a
               better
               Capacity
               of
               transacting
               and
               providing
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               contribute
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               Our
               Kingdoms
               :
               For
               as
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               no
               change
               of
               Fortune
               shall
               ever
               make
               Us
               forget
               Our Selves
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               condescend
               to
               any
               thing
               unbecoming
               that
               High
               and
               Royal
               Station
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               Almighty
               by
               Right
               of
               Succession
               has
               placed
               Us
               :
               So
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               neither
               the
               Provocation
               or
               Ingratitude
               of
               Our
               own
               Subj●cts
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Consideration
               whatsoever
               ,
               shall
               ever
               prevail
               with
               Us
               to
               make
               the
               least
               step
               contrary
               to
               the
               true
               Interest
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ;
               which
               We
               ever
               did
               ,
               and
               ever
               must
               look
               upon
               as
               Our
               own
               .
               Our
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               thereof
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               of
               Our
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               take
               the
               most
               effectual
               care
               to
               make
               these
               Our
               Gratious
               Intentions
               known
               to
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               in
               and
               about
               Our
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               and
               Commons
               of
               our
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               Our
               Subjects
               in
               general
               ;
               and
               to
               assure
               them
               ,
               that
               We
               desire
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               return
               and
               hold
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               We
               may
               have
               the
               best
               Opportunity
               of
               undeceiving
               Our
               People
               ,
               and
               shewing
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               those
               Protestations
               We
               have
               often
               made
               of
               the
               preserving
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               and
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ;
               more
               especially
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               as
               by
               Law
               establish'd
               ,
               with
               such
               Indulgence
               for
               those
               that
               dissent
               from
               Her
               ,
               as
               We
               have
               always
               thought
               Our selves
               in
               Justice
               and
               Care
               of
               the
               general
               Welfare
               of
               Our
               People
               bound
               to
               procure
               for
               them
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               You
               of
               Our
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               (
               who
               can
               judg
               better
               by
               being
               upon
               the
               place
               )
               are
               to
               send
               Us
               your
               Advice
               ,
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Us
               towards
               Our
               returning
               and
               the
               accomplishing
               those
               good
               Ends.
               And
               We
               do
               require
               you
               in
               Our
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               Our
               Authority
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               so
               to
               suppress
               all
               Tumults
               and
               Disorders
               ,
               that
               the
               Nation
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               Our
               Subjects
               in
               particular
               ,
               may
               not
               receive
               the
               least
               Prejudice
               from
               the
               present
               Distractions
               that
               is
               possible
               .
               So
               not
               doubting
               of
               your
               Dutiful
               Obedience
               to
               these
               Our
               Royal
               Commands
               ,
               We
               bid
               you
               heartily
               Farewel
               .
               Given
               at
               St.
               
                 Germans
                 on
                 Laye
              
               the
               4
               /
               4
               Ianuary
               1688
               /
               9.
               
               And
               of
               Our
               Reign
               the
               fourth
               Year
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   By
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Command
                
                 .
                 MELFORT
                 .
              
               
                 Directed
                 thus
              
               ,
               To
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Others
               of
               our
               Privy
               Councel
               of
               Our
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Remarks
               on
               the
               late
               Kings
               pretended
               Letter
               to
               the
               LORDS
               ,
               and
               Others
               of
               his
               Privy
               Council
               .
            
             
               IT
               begins
               thus
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 When
                 we
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 safe
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 remain
                 within
                 our
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               would
               have
               given
               great
               Satisfaction
               to
               the
               World
               in
               discovering
               where
               the
               Danger
               lay
               in
               tarrying
               here
               ;
               from
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               cause
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               pleased
               to
               say
               farther
               :
               
                 We
                 now
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 our
                 constant
                 care
                 since
                 our
                 first
                 Accession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 to
                 govern
                 our
                 People
                 with
                 that
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Moderation
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 Complaint
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               why
               his
               Majesty
               would
               not
               let
               us
               know
               these
               his
               Gracious
               Intentions
               before
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               have
               done
               Himself
               and
               Us
               Good.
               
            
             
               But
               
                 quid
                 verba
                 audiam
                 cum
                 facta
                 videam
                 ,
              
               to
               what
               purpose
               are
               Words
               when
               we
               see
               Facts
               ?
               And
               as
               to
               his
               Moderation
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               who
               chiefly
               blame
               him
               for
               his
               Rashness
               and
               want
               of
               Temper
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               his
               Justice
               ,
               among
               a
               thousand
               publick
               Instances
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               should
               remember
               his
               discountenancing
               and
               turning
               out
               of
               their
               Employments
               all
               such
               as
               would
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               and
               comply
               with
               his
               illegal
               and
               arbitrary
               Designs
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               Justice
               can
               Hereticks
               expect
               from
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               wholly
               devoted
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               values
               himself
               for
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               those
               Reverend
               Cut-throats
               ?
               
                 Yet
                 more
                 particularly
                 upon
                 the
                 late
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 how
                 the
                 Design
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 that
                 our
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 but
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
              
               The
               Design
               was
               to
               preserve
               the
               Nation
               from
               falling
               under
               the
               cruel
               Dominion
               of
               the
               
               French
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               our selves
               from
               being
               dragg'd
               by
               the
               Hair
               of
               the
               Head
               to
               Mass
               ,
               and
               from
               undergoing
               all
               those
               Miseries
               which
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               have
               endured
               now
               lately
               in
               France
               and
               
                 Savoy
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Mischief
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               destroying
               our selves
               ,
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 just
                 Causes
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Pretences
                 of
                 Discontent
                 :
                 We
                 freely
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 redrest
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 set
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 that
                 Invasion
                 .
              
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               common
               Faith
               of
               Mankind
               touching
               the
               Insinserity
               of
               these
               Words
               ,
               whether
               if
               this
               Invasion
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               these
               and
               worse
               Grievances
               had
               not
               followed
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Advice
                 of
                 our
                 Subjects
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 we
                 might
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 full
                 Satisfaction
                 ;
                 We
                 resolved
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Free
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               late
               Kings
               of
               England
               have
               been
               as
               desirous
               of
               a
               Parliament
               as
               Popes
               of
               a
               Free
               and
               General
               Council
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               they
               have
               more
               studiously
               avoided
               ,
               and
               greatlier
               feared
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Orange
               
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 his
                 Declaration
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 beginning
                 to
                 be
                 undeceived
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 apace
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 Duty
                 and
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 resolved
                 by
                 all
                 possible
                 means
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               has
               been
               from
               preventing
               the
               meeting
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               we
               need
               only
               consult
               our
               senses
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 hurrying
                 us
                 under
                 a
                 Guard
                 from
                 our
                 City
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 whose
                 returning
                 Loyalty
                 we
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Indignities
                 we
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Feversham
               ,
               
                 when
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 barbarous
                 Confinement
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Person
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 repeat
                 .
              
            
             
               Do's
               any
               Man
               think
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               would
               have
               had
               the
               same
               gentle
               Treatment
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               in
               like
               manner
               under
               his
               Power
               ?
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Kings
               concernment
               for
               the
               unheard
               of
               Suffering
               of
               the
               E.
               of
               F.
               I
               do
               not
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               having
               ever
               had
               so
               little
               Affection
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               great
               an
               Antipathy
               to
               his
               English
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 plainly
                 see
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 expect
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Treatment
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 
                 it
                 may
                 serve
                 his
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 Hands
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Prince
                 ,
                 an
                 Vncle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Father
                 could
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 better
                 Entertainment
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               wise
               and
               good
               Protestants
               are
               so
               certain
               of
               happy
               times
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               most
               excellent
               and
               incomporable
               Prince
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               nothing
               left
               to
               fear
               or
               desire
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               would
               preserve
               him
               from
               the
               Hellish
               Fury
               of
               the
               Papists
               And
               as
               to
               all
               these
               Relations
               of
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ,
               an
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               a
               Father
               :
               The
               King
               would
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               acquitted
               himself
               to
               the
               Prince
               as
               became
               all
               these
               Relations
               .
            
             
               
                 However
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 these
                 Indignities
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 capable
                 if
                 supposing
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               .
            
             
               I
               believe
               and
               know
               that
               the
               Conscience
               of
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               ,
               wholly
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               will
               find
               no
               Difficulty
               in
               consenting
               to
               so
               pious
               a
               Fraud
               ,
               provided
               it
               can
               be
               carryed
               on
               with
               all
               prudent
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Fortune
                 shall
                 ever
                 make
                 us
                 forget
                 our selves
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 condescend
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 unbecoming
                 that
                 High
                 and
                 Royal
                 Station
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 Succession
                 has
                 placed
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Provocation
                 or
                 Ingratitude
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Consider●tion
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 shall
                 ever
                 prevail
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 step
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               Majesty's
               sincere
               Friend
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               now
               enjoys
               a
               nearer
               Converse
               ,
               will
               also
               concur
               with
               him
               in
               this
               good
               Design
               of
               promoting
               the
               true
               Interest
               of
               England
               .
               And
               as
               to
               his
               Majesty's
               Inclinations
               to
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               passing
               by
               Provocations
               ,
               we
               need
               mention
               no
               other
               Instances
               ,
               but
               those
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               where
               the
               Cruelties
               exercised
               on
               those
               unfortunate
               People
               ,
               cannot
               be
               parallel'd
               in
               any
               History
               of
               Barbarians
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 of
                 our
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 care
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 our
                 gracious
                 Intentions
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 Subjects
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 hold
                 a
                 Free
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 Opportunity
                 of
                 undeceiving
                 our
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 the
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 those
                 Protections
                 
                 of
                 preserving
                 (
                 especially
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 as
                 by
                 Law
                 established
              
               .
            
             
               A
               Man
               wou'd
               wonder
               any
               Prince
               that
               overlooks
               what
               his
               Secretary
               writes
               ,
               should
               suffer
               such
               apparent
               and
               palpable
               Untruths
               to
               pass
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               That
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               through
               the
               Jesuits
               Counsel
               ,
               did
               all
               that
               was
               possible
               to
               weaken
               and
               overturn
               (
               especially
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               open
               Declarations
               and
               Practices
               ,
               as
               by
               more
               secret
               Ways
               and
               Contrivances
               ,
               inciting
               one
               part
               of
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               to
               destroy
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               then
               immediately
               after
               exposing
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               and
               inspiring
               these
               later
               with
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Revenge
               and
               Retaliation
               ▪
            
             
               And
               thus
               having
               briefly
               ran
               over
               whatever
               seems
               material
               in
               this
               Letter
               ,
               I
               shall
               desist
               from
               Repetitions
               ,
               and
               insisting
               on
               mere
               words
               of
               Course
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               form
               ,
               seeing
               this
               would
               be
               to
               tire
               to
               Reader
               's
               Patience
               ,
               and
               a
               lesning
               of
               his
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               for
               Crowning
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               King
               and
               Queen
               jointly
               ;
               and
               for
               placing
               the
               Executive
               Power
               in
               the
               Prince
               alone
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               the
               Grand
               Convention
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               England
               ,
               have
               asserted
               the
               Peoples
               Right
               by
               declaring
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 late
              
               King
               James
               the
               Second
               ,
               
                 having
                 endeavo●red
                 to
                 Subvert
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 breaking
                 the
              
               Original
               Contract
               between
               King
               and
               People
               :
               
                 And
                 by
                 Advice
                 of
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wicked
                 Persons
                 ,
                 having
                 Violat●d
                 the
              
               Fundamental
               Laws
               :
               
                 And
                 having
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 has
              
               Abdicated
               
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
              
               Throne
               
                 is
                 thereby
              
               Vaca●t
               .
               For
               which
               Misgovernment
               He
               has
               forfeited
               
               the
               Trust
               of
               the
               Regal
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Executive
               Power
               ,
               both
               in
               Himself
               ,
               and
               in
               His
               Heirs
               ,
               Lineal
               and
               Collateral
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               same
               is
               devolved
               back
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               have
               also
               the
               Legislative
               Authority
               ;
               and
               consequently
               may
               of
               Right
               Give
               and
               Dispose
               thereof
               ,
               by
               their
               Representatives
               ,
               for
               their
               future
               Peace
               ,
               Benefit
               ;
               Security
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               good
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               absolutely
               Necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               be
               speedily
               setled
               on
               sure
               and
               lasting
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               such
               Person
               or
               Persons
               be
               immediately
               placed
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Nation
               has
               most
               reason
               to
               repose
               an
               entire
               Confidence
               :
               It
               therefore
               now
               lies
               upon
               Us
               to
               make
               so
               Judicious
               a
               Choice
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               ,
               in
               all
               Humane
               Probability
               ,
               thereby
               render
               Ourselves
               a
               Happy
               People
               ,
               and
               give
               Our
               Posterity
               cause
               to
               Rejoice
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               read
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               this
               Wise
               and
               Grand
               Convention
               .
               Who
               is
               it
               therefore
               that
               has
               so
               highly
               Merited
               the
               Love
               and
               good
               Opinion
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               Honour
               of
               Wearing
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Swaying
               the
               Scepter
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               as
               His
               Illustrious
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ?
               who
               with
               so
               great
               Expence
               ,
               Hazard
               ,
               Conduct
               ,
               Courage
               ,
               and
               Generosity
               ,
               has
               happily
               Rescued
               Us
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Slavery
               ;
               and
               with
               so
               much
               Gallantry
               Restored
               Us
               to
               Our
               Ancient
               Rights
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Properties
               :
               for
               which
               Heroick
               Action
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               no
               less
               ,
               in
               Prudence
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Gratitude
               ,
               than
               Pray
               Him
               to
               Accept
               Our
               Crown
               .
            
             
               II.
               It
               is
               better
               to
               settle
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Government
               in
               One
               who
               is
               not
               immediate
               in
               the
               Line
               ,
               than
               in
               One
               that
               is
               ;
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               clear
               Asserting
               of
               a
               Fundamental
               Right
               ,
               that
               manifests
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               English
               Government
               ,
               and
               covers
               the
               Subjects
               from
               Tyranny
               and
               Slavery
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               cuts
               off
               the
               Dispute
               of
               the
               pretended
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               old
               Succession
               being
               legally
               Dissolved
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               one
               made
               ,
               the
               Government
               is
               secured
               from
               falling
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               making
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               King
               and
               Queen
               jointly
               ,
               is
               the
               Nation
               's
               Gratitude
               and
               Generosity
               :
               and
               by
               re-continuing
               the
               Line
               in
               Remainder
               ,
               is
               manifested
               the
               inestimable
               Value
               the
               People
               have
               for
               the
               
                 two
                 Princesses
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Male-administration
               of
               the
               Unhappy
               Father
               .
            
             
             
               IV.
               The
               present
               State
               of
               Europe
               in
               General
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               in
               Particular
               ,
               require
               a
               Vigorous
               and
               Masculine
               Administration
               .
               To
               recover
               what
               's
               lost
               ,
               rescue
               what
               's
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               rectify
               what
               's
               amiss
               ,
               cannot
               be
               effected
               but
               by
               a
               Prince
               that
               is
               consummate
               in
               the
               Art
               both
               of
               Peace
               and
               War.
               Tho
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               be
               King
               and
               Queen
               jointly
               ,
               and
               will
               equally
               share
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               Crown
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               Happiness
               of
               their
               Auspicious
               Regin
               :
               yet
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Grand
               Convention
               is
               manifested
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               placing
               the
               Executive
               Power
               in
               One
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Both
               ;
               for
               two
               Persons
               ,
               equal
               in
               Authority
               ,
               may
               differ
               in
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               Command
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evident
               no
               Man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               's
               highly
               necessary
               and
               prudent
               ,
               rather
               to
               vest
               the
               Administration
               in
               the
               Husband
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Wife
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               a
               Man
               ,
               by
               Nature
               ,
               Education
               and
               Experience
               ,
               is
               generally
               rendred
               more
               capable
               to
               Govern
               than
               the
               Woman
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               (
               2.
               )
               the
               Husband
               ought
               rather
               to
               Rule
               the
               Wife
               ,
               than
               the
               Wife
               the
               Husband
               ,
               especially
               considering
               the
               Vow
               in
               Matrimony
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               The
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               is
               not
               more
               proper
               to
               Govern
               as
               he
               's
               Man
               ,
               and
               Husband
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               ,
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               a
               Prince
               of
               known
               Honour
               ,
               profound
               Wisdom
               ,
               undaunted
               Courage
               ,
               and
               incomparable
               Merit
               ;
               as
               he
               's
               a
               Person
               that
               's
               naturally
               inclin'd
               to
               be
               Just
               ,
               Merciful
               and
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               all
               Publick
               Acts
               of
               Generosity
               for
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Interest
               and
               Happiness
               of
               Humane
               Societies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               fit
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               sol●
               Executive
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               
                 LORD'S
                 Speech
              
               Without
               Doors
               ,
               To
               the
               Lords
               upon
               the
               present
               Condition
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
              
            
             
               PRay
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               cast
               in
               my
               Mite
               at
               this
               time
               upon
               this
               great
               Debate
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               with
               an
               entire
               dissent
               to
               some
               Leading
               Lords
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               bear
               great
               reverence
               ,
               it
               is
               according
               to
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               every
               honest
               Man's
               Actions
               .
            
             
               My
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               thinking
               ,
               that
               a
               greater
               Reproach
               can
               hardly
               come
               upon
               any
               People
               ,
               than
               is
               like
               to
               fall
               upon
               us
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               this
               unpresidented
               usage
               of
               our
               poor
               King
               :
               We
               feared
               the
               security
               of
               our
               Religion
               because
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               like
               to
               Violate
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               by
               forfeiting
               our
               Loyalty
               towards
               Him
               ;
               Religion
               is
               the
               Pretence
               ,
               but
               some
               fear
               ,
               a
               
                 New
                 Master
              
               is
               the
               Thing
               :
               This
               I
               take
               to
               have
               been
               to
               Business
               of
               to
               Day
               ;
               for
               ,
               notwithstanding
               we
               see
               how
               feeble
               a
               thing
               Popery
               is
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               beaten
               without
               Blows
               ,
               and
               routed
               so
               effectually
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               hope
               ,
               nor
               we
               justly
               fear
               ,
               it
               should
               return
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               Religion
               pretty
               secure
               ,
               yet
               I
               don't
               see
               that
               this
               satisfies
               us
               ,
               unless
               the
               King
               goes
               also
               :
               He
               must
               be
               
                 turned
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               change
               its
               Head
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Crown
               be
               not
               the
               Quarrel
               more
               than
               Property
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Majesty's
                 Person
              
               than
               his
               Religion
               ;
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               Prince
               stop
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               was
               calling
               by
               the
               King's
               Writs
               ,
               (
               where
               all
               Matters
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
              
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               considered
               )
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               where
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               of
               Peace
               met
               ●im
               ?
               Who
               advised
               him
               ●o
               ad●ance
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               Majesty
               that
               apprehension
               of
               ●is
               own
               insecurity
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               but
               a
               
               Crown
               would
               have
               served
               him
               ,
               Why
               was
               a
               
                 Noble
                 Peer
              
               of
               this
               House
               clapt
               up
               at
               Winsor
               ,
               when
               his
               Majesty
               sent
               him
               on
               purpose
               to
               invite
               the
               Prince
               to
               St.
               
               Iames's
               ?
               a
               Message
               that
               affected
               all
               good
               Mens
               Hearts
               more
               then
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               his
               Majesty's
               return
               ,
               
                 it
                 look'd
                 so
                 Natural
                 and
                 Peaceable
                 .
              
               But
               it
               seems
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               therefore
               affronted
               ,
               for
               the
               Invitation
               could
               not
               have
               been
               received
               without
               the
               
               King
               's
               remaining
               King
               ;
               and
               who
               was
               there
               that
               did
               not
               lately
               say
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ?
               I
               and
               who
               is
               there
               now
               that
               does
               not
               see
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ?
            
             
               We
               can
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               no
               longer
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               remember
               that
               the
               same
               Night
               the
               Prince
               should
               have
               answered
               his
               Majesty's
               kind
               Message
               ,
               
                 The
                 King's
                 Guards
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 midnight
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Guards
                 were
                 clapt
                 upon
                 hi●
                 Majesty's
                 Person
              
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               extravagant
               to
               accomplish
               the
               business
               ,
               
                 Three
                 noble
                 Lords
              
               ,
               in
               view
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 safety
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Princes
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 stay
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 .
              
               A
               strange
               way
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               of
               treating
               ones
               own
               King
               in
               his
               own
               House
               .
               I
               cannot
               comprehend
               how
               it
               was
               for
               the
               
               Prince's
               Honour
               the
               King
               should
               go
               against
               his
               Will
               ;
               or
               how
               it
               was
               against
               his
               Honour
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               be
               safe
               in
               his
               own
               House
               :
               I
               leave
               it
               with
               your
               Lordships
               to
               think
               who
               could
               render
               the
               
               King's
               stay
               unsafe
               at
               White-hall
               after
               the
               Dutch
               Guards
               were
               posted
               there
               ?
            
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               this
               I
               confess
               is
               the
               great
               Iniquity
               that
               sticks
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               deserves
               our
               severest
               Scrutiny
               and
               Reflection
               ;
               that
               after
               driving
               our
               King
               away
               ,
               we
               should
               offer
               to
               ●ddress
               our selves
               to
               any
               Body
               to
               take
               the
               Government
               as
               if
               he
               had
               formally
               disserted
               it
               :
               It
               becomes
               us
               rather
               to
               ask
               ▪
               
                 Where
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 go
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 sent
                 him
                 away
                 ?
              
               I
               take
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Pe●rage
               of
               England
               to
               be
               deeply
               ingaged
               ,
               both
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               ,
               
                 to
                 search
                 but
                 this
                 Minor
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               who
               are
               now
               present
               ,
               most
               of
               whom
               owe
               their
               share
               
                 i●
                 th●t
                 noble
                 Order
              
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Father
               ,
               or
               Grandfather
               .
               It
               is
               not
               unreasonable
               to
               believe
               the
               King
               had
               not
               gone
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               upon
               some
               
                 Messag●
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 Letters
                 received
                 ,
              
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               for
               that
               nothing
               less
               than
               the
               Crown
               was
               intended
               ;
               but
               being
               not
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Territories
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Dissertion
               ,
               Abdication
               ,
               or
               Remise
               ,
               as
               the
               Criticks
               of
               the
               Conjuncture
               we
               are
               under
               pretend
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               King
               may
               be
               where
               ●e
               will
               in
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               :
               )
               we
               ●ee
               while
               it
               was
               in
               
               his
               choice
               to
               go
               ,
               he
               returned
               ,
               and
               by
               as
               good
               as
               our
               advise
               too
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               in
               truth
               say
               his
               Dissertion
               is
               the
               cause
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               plainly
               the
               Effect
               of
               our
               late
               extraordinary
               proceedings
               .
               If
               any
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 needed
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 now
                 :
              
               it
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               for
               ●
               King
               ought
               to
               go
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               stay
               a
               King
               in
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               Force
               refused
               to
               let
               him
               be
               :
               And
               to
               stay
               a
               Subject
               to
               another
               Authority
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               
                 meaner
                 forfeiture
              
               of
               his
               Right
               ,
               then
               can
               in
               justice
               be
               charged
               upon
               his
               Retirement
               :
               Wherefore
               his
               going
               must
               and
               will
               lie
               at
               their
               Doors
               that
               
                 set
                 him
                 an
                 hour
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
              
            
             
               Many
               are
               angry
               (
               and
               yet
               pleased
               )
               that
               he
               is
               gone
               for
               France
               ;
               but
               where
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               should
               he
               go
               ?
               Flanders
               dared
               not
               receive
               him
               :
               Holland
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               think
               he
               should
               go
               to
               ;
               and
               Ireland
               you
               would
               have
               liked
               less
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               consider
               how
               far
               a
               League
               with
               France
               has
               been
               made
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               Misfortune
               (
               though
               to
               this
               day
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Clouds
               )
               what
               other
               Prince
               had
               the
               same
               Obligation
               to
               receive
               and
               succor
               him
               :
               Therefore
               whatever
               Arts
               are
               used
               to
               blacken
               his
               Retreat
               ,
               we
               cannot
               ,
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               Reason
               ,
               imagine
               that
               he
               could
               think
               himself
               safe
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               had
               
                 exercised
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 without
                 him
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               a
               
                 Forraign
                 Prince
              
               and
               his
               Army
               ;
               though
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               we
               had
               
                 Sworn
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 unlawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 him
                 under
                 any
                 Pretence
                 whatever
                 .
              
            
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               virtually
               and
               in
               effect
               to
               pull
               the
               Crown
               off
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               dethrone
               him
               unheard
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               learn
               my
               Alphabet
               again
               .
               This
               is
               short
               warning
               to
               give
               Kings
               ,
               for
               us
               at
               least
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               that
               boast
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               to
               these
               Seats
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               What
               can
               other
               Nations
               think
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               not
               to
               a
               juster
               temper
               ?
               God
               defend
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Children
               after
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               ill
               Consequences
               of
               what
               has
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               prevent
               the
               rest
               .
               Had
               we
               imbraced
               the
               happy
               Providence
               of
               his
               Majestyes
               return
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               improved
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               unborn
               should
               have
               blessed
               us
               :
               Then
               we
               had
               reformed
               safely
               ,
               for
               by
               joyning
               Title
               to
               our
               Actions
               ,
               we
               had
               made
               them
               legal
               :
               This
               we
               should
               have
               had
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               a
               plain
               denial
               ,
               which
               would
               in
               some
               measure
               have
               excused
               so
               rare
               and
               unusual
               an
               Enterprise
               :
               Nor
               can
               I
               comprehend
               which
               way
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               
                 guard
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Honour
              
               ,
               but
               by
               doing
               his
               Majesty
               
               Rights
               ,
               for
               your
               Lordships
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Memorial
                 of
                 the
                 States
              
               ,
               that
               was
               printed
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               gave
               to
               all
               the
               publick
               Ministers
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               to
               justify
               their
               lending
               the
               Prince
               their
               Forces
               upon
               this
               Expedition
               ,
               they
               do
               expresly
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 condition
                 not
                 to
                 dethrone
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 alter
                 the
                 Succession
              
               ;
               and
               in
               my
               Opinion
               we
               are
               in
               the
               high
               way
               to
               both
               .
            
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               we
               are
               
                 Protestant
                 Christians
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Peers
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               and
               are
               now
               
                 upon
                 our
                 Religion
                 and
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Honour
               ,
               to
               do
               right
               :
               Let
               us
               so
               act
               as
               we
               can
               answer
               it
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 stumble
                 at
                 Straws
                 and
                 leap
                 over
                 Blocks
              
               :
               Errors
               cannot
               be
               corrected
               by
               committing
               greater
               ;
               nor
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Government
               be
               mended
               ,
               by
               beating
               out
               another
               to
               do
               it
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               Laws
               ,
               Kings
               cannot
               err
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               accountable
               ,
               but
               their
               Ministers
               are
               ,
               without
               whom
               a
               King
               cannot
               perform
               any
               Act
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Maxim
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               them
               be
               punished
               that
               the
               Law
               only
               makes
               guilty
               .
               This
               our
               wise
               Ancestors
               contrived
               to
               save
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 whole
              
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               the
               Confusion
               and
               Disorder
               that
               might
               otherwise
               be
               apt
               to
               attend
               the
               Form
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               indeed
               a
               thing
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               indured
               by
               us
               Peers
               ,
               to
               suppose
               that
               he
               that
               raised
               us
               so
               high
               ,
               could
               be
               for
               any
               Reason
               thrown
               by
               us
               so
               low
               .
            
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               Let
               us
               limit
               the
               King
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               but
               not
               renounce
               Him
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               restraining
               and
               destroying
               Him.
               What
               need
               of
               such
               extraordinary
               Remedies
               ,
               since
               that
               which
               secures
               the
               Government
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               will
               do
               it
               under
               another
               ?
               Popery
               it self
               can
               never
               come
               in
               but
               over
               the
               Bridg
               of
               Despotick
               or
               Absolute
               Power
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               can
               secure
               our selves
               from
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               safe
               against
               Opinion
               as
               against
               Ambition
               ;
               and
               till
               we
               are
               so
               by
               an
               Amendment
               of
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               we
               are
               exposed
               to
               the
               meer
               good
               Nature
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               Possession
               who●ver
               he
               be
               .
               And
               to
               render
               what
               I
               have
               said
               to
               your
               Lord●hips
               not
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               have
               to
               move
               your
               L●rdships
               to
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               of
               my
               Speech
               ,
               not
               ungrateful
               ▪
               ●
               beseech
               your
               Lordships
               that
               we
               may
               cast
               up
               our
               Account
               ●nd
               see
               how
               our
               Loss
               and
               Gain
               stands
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               have
               gone
               in
               our
               late
               Change.
               
            
             
               ●e
               have
               lost
               a
               lawful
               King
               ,
               and
               got
               an
               unlawful
               Protector
               ,
               
               as
               our
               Law
               stands
               ;
               we
               have
               missed
               a
               Legal
               and
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               have
               got
               a
               Convention
               that
               cannot
               make
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               call
               a
               Parliament
               that
               can
               ,
               but
               what
               will
               need
               a
               Confirmation
               from
               a
               better
               Authority
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               lost
               the
               Reputation
               of
               
                 keeping
                 our
                 Faith
                 with
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               by
               breaking
               our
               solemn
               Oaths
               with
               our
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Extremity
               ,
               because
               we
               thought
               him
               such
               ,
               though
               he
               gave
               us
               leave
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               Commissions
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               have
               the
               Temptation
               or
               occasion
               to
               
                 betray
                 Him
              
               ;
               But
               we
               have
               got
               the
               Reputation
               of
               good
               Protestants
               by
               it
               ;
               though
               I
               fear
               ,
               not
               of
               good
               :
               Men
               ,
               in
               that
               some
               of
               us
               have
               not
               only
               not
               shown
               our selves
               religiously
               concerned
               for
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               not
               honestly
               ;
               that
               besides
               a
               thousand
               personal
               Immoralities
               ,
               could
               press
               Advance
               Mony
               from
               the
               King
               over-night
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               charges
               of
               disserting
               Him
               next
               day
               ,
               against
               our
               
                 warm
                 and
                 repeated
                 Vows
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Fate
                 ,
                 and
                 d●e
                 at
                 his
                 Feet
                 ?
              
               and
               that
               any
               of
               us
               should
               be
               sainted
               for
               this
               Treachery
               ,
               and
               numbred
               among
               the
               Heroe●
               for
               our
               running
               away
               ,
               cannot
               surely
               
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
              
               ,
               let
               Dr.
               Burnet
               say
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 marvellous
                 in
                 some
                 Mens
                 Eyes
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               Sparks
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               that
               hunt
               the
               poor
               Kings
               Blood
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               they
               had
               hardly
               had
               any
               in
               their
               Veins
               but
               for
               his
               Bounty
               and
               yet
               are
               the
               Favorites
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               at
               this
               rate
               
                 christan
                 Villany
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rank
                 Dishonesty
                 among
                 the
                 Graces
                 .
                 Popery
              
               it self
               could
               not
               have
               done
               more
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               we
               are
               even
               with
               the
               Papists
               now
               to
               all
               Intents
               and
               Purposes
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               all
               our
               Loss
               ,
               we
               have
               rebelled
               against
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               also
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               have
               got
               that
               of
               
                 leaving
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               we
               could
               have
               but
               little
               Religion
               to
               do
               it
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               to
               so
               affectionate
               a
               Father
               ;
               nor
               did
               it
               lessen
               the
               Error
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               Apostle
               to
               be
               Captain
               of
               her
               Life-Guard
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 blew
                 Coat
                 ,
                 and
                 Iack-Boots
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               arrant
               
                 tempora●
                 .
                 Sword
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 natural
                 Affection
                 and
                 passive
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               This
               was
               an
               odd
               sort
               of
               Compliance
               with
               our
               Saviour's
               Command
               ,
               to
               put
               up
               his
               Sword
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               St.
               Peters
               Successors
               .
               My
               Lords
               ,
               I
               m●st
               not
               stop
               here
               ;
               we
               thought
               we
               had
               been
               rid
               of
               〈◊〉
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               find
               we
               have
               got
               as
               many
               Papists
               in
               our
               Dutch
               ,
               we
               had
               in
               our
               
                 English
                 Army
              
               :
               Now
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               either
               all
               ●●pists
               
               are
               not
               alike
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Danger
               we
               have
               apprehended
               from
               Papists
               ,
               is
               not
               universal
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               affirmed
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               lived
               with
               ,
               since
               we
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               and
               guarded
               from
               the
               Danger
               of
               Popery
               by
               them
               ;
               or
               we
               have
               ill
               luck
               to
               think
               we
               can
               be
               safe
               from
               that
               Religion
               by
               those
               that
               are
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Dutch-men
               .
               My
               Lords
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               we
               can
               take
               such
               Pleasure
               to
               see
               Strangers
               tread
               our
               Courts
               ,
               pray
               God
               it
               does
               not
               show
               the
               way
               to
               other
               Countries
               to
               take
               their
               turns
               .
               But
               that
               a
               
                 Dutch
                 Papist
              
               should
               be
               so
               harmless
               a
               thing
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               though
               no
               Papists
               could
               be
               so
               ,
               shows
               our
               Contradictions
               to
               a
               Madness
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               well
               our
               Souldiers
               like
               to
               give
               way
               to
               Dutch-Men
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               had
               purchased
               a
               Preferance
               to
               Strangers
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               justest
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               should
               distrust
               those
               to
               guard
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               betrayed
               their
               own
               Master
               that
               loved
               them
               to
               a
               fault
               ;
               they
               may
               serve
               to
               be
               sent
               for
               Holland
               ,
               to
               be
               knookt
               on
               the
               Head
               in
               the
               Dutch-mans
               quarrel
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               be
               trusted
               at
               home
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               given
               up
               their
               Quarters
               with
               their
               King
               to
               Foreigners
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Proverb
               is
               true
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               hereby
               brought
               their
               Noble
               to
               Nine-pence
               .
               Yet
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               it
               is
               a
               Reproach
               due
               to
               their
               Officers
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               of
               them
               neither
               ,
               and
               time
               may
               give
               those
               the
               Opportunity
               to
               retrieve
               the
               Credit
               they
               have
               lost
               by
               other
               Mens
               Faults
               .
            
             
               We
               were
               also
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               the
               ill
               Consequences
               of
               the
               
                 dispensing
                 Power
              
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Hales
              
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               the
               
                 Common
                 Council
                 of
                 London
              
               are
               forbid
               to
               take
               the
               usual
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               yet
               required
               to
               act
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               unqualified
               Capacity
               .
               We
               were
               in
               hopes
               we
               had
               lost
               a
               rude
               Army
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               found
               a
               ruder
               ;
               twenty
               places
               cry
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               Kingstone
               certainly
               with
               great
               Justice
               ,
               that
               in
               two
               Nights
               time
               was
               two
               hundred
               Pounds
               the
               worse
               for
               them
               .
               And
               for
               Closseting
               we
               have
               got
               Questioning
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               won't
               enter
               into
               Associations
               to
               protect
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               ,
               without
               one
               of
               our
               King
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               no
               Imployment
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               should
               take
               the
               Crown
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               defend
               him
               against
               my
               own
               King
               ,
               and
               my
               
                 sworn
                 Allegiance
              
               though
               he
               come
               in
               the
               right
               of
               his
               Crown
               .
               Believe
               me
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               boldest
               bid
               that
               ever
               Men
               made
               ;
               I
               see
               
                 Forty
                 one
              
               was
               a
               Fool
               to
               
                 Eighty
                 eight
              
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               Church
               of
               England
               Protestants
               shall
               cancel
               all
               the
               Merits
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               overthrow
               
               the
               Ground
               and
               Consequence
               of
               their
               most
               
                 exemplary
                 Loyalty
              
               to
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               the
               first
               and
               second
               ,
               render
               their
               Death
               ,
               the
               
                 Death
                 of
                 Fools
              
               ,
               trample
               their
               
                 Memories
                 and
                 Blood
              
               under
               our
               Feet
               ,
               subject
               our selves
               to
               the
               
                 just
                 Reproach
              
               of
               the
               Phanaticks
               ,
               whose
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               we
               have
               outdone
               ,
               even
               to
               that
               King
               that
               we
               forced
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               Example
               had
               brought
               them
               to
               live
               well
               withal
               .
               God
               help
               us
               ,
               this
               my
               Lords
               makes
               me
               say
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               must
               turn
               from
               being
               Church-of
               -
               
               England-Men
               ,
               or
               steer
               another
               course
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               but
               too
               plain
               that
               Presbytery
               is
               leading
               us
               out
               of
               our
               ancient
               way
               ;
               and
               whether
               we
               believe
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               our
               Church
               sinks
               ,
               and
               will
               more
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Interest
               that
               suits
               best
               with
               a
               
                 Dutch
                 Humour
                 and
                 Conjunction
              
               ;
               and
               be
               sure
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               so
               base
               to
               leave
               our
               King
               ,
               God
               will
               be
               so
               just
               as
               to
               leave
               us
               ;
               and
               here
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               you
               ,
               with
               this
               
                 humble
                 motion
              
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               an
               
                 humble
                 Address
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 return
                 home
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               act
               securely
               ,
               and
               not
               go
               out
               of
               the
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               which
               may
               intail
               Misery
               upon
               us
               and
               our
               Posterity
               .
               I
               should
               think
               we
               have
               had
               enough
               of
               
                 sending
                 our
                 Princes
                 abroad
              
               ,
               in
               that
               much
               of
               the
               Inconveniency
               we
               have
               lain
               under
               since
               their
               Restoration
               ,
               has
               been
               chiefly
               owing
               to
               it
               :
               We
               have
               driven
               him
               where
               we
               would
               not
               have
               him
               go
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               we
               can
               to
               provoke
               that
               League
               we
               have
               been
               afraid
               of
               ;
               and
               made
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               strange
               Alteration
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Some
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
              
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               good
               sence
               of
               such
               an
               Objection
               ;
               Is
               it
               at
               any
               time
               too
               late
               for
               a
               King
               and
               his
               People
               to
               agree
               ?
               after
               bloody
               Battels
               it
               has
               not
               been
               thought
               so
               ,
               in
               all
               times
               and
               Nations
               ;
               and
               why
               it
               may
               not
               be
               without
               them
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               a
               good
               reason
               yet
               :
               If
               his
               going
               was
               unreasonable
               ,
               it
               has
               hurt
               him
               more
               than
               us
               ,
               since
               we
               may
               thence
               hope
               for
               the
               better
               terms
               ;
               if
               it
               was
               not
               a
               Fault
               to
               go
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               one
               in
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               have
               him
               home
               upon
               good
               terms
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               may
               with
               leave
               speak
               it
               ,
               his
               return
               is
               as
               much
               our
               Conveniency
               as
               his
               Advantage
               .
            
             
               The
               offensive
               part
               of
               Him
               is
               gone
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               what
               remains
               is
               our
               great
               Interest
               to
               keep
               and
               improve
               to
               our
               own
               Benefit
               and
               Safety
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               
                 His
                 undoubted
                 Title
                 and
                 Kingship
              
               .
               And
               whatever
               some
               hot
               Men
               say
               ,
               that
               are
               more
               governed
               by
               private
               Avarice
               and
               Revenge
               ,
               then
               the
               publick
               Good
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               renew
               
               my
               motion
               to
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               send
               a
               Duke
               ,
               an
               Earl
               ,
               a
               Viscount
               and
               a
               Baron
               ,
               and
               two
               
                 Spiritual
                 Lords
              
               to
               invite
               his
               Majesty
               home
               ,
               upon
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               And
               my
               Lords
               ,
               forgive
               me
               if
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               can
               but
               get
               our
               
                 Iuries
                 ,
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 High
                 Courts
                 of
                 Chancery
                 and
                 Parliaments
              
               setled
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               the
               Army
               at
               least
               reduced
               ,
               the
               Militia
               better
               regulated
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               established
               to
               all
               Protestant
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               to
               Papists
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Law
                 against
                 Conventicles
                 does
                 admit
              
               ,
               we
               may
               yet
               be
               happy
               ;
               and
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               will
               his
               Highness
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
              
               become
               truly
               meritorious
               with
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reflections
               on
               a
               Paper
               called
               a
               LORD'S
               Speech
               without
               Doors
               .
            
             
               THIS
               Noble
               Lord
               would
               have
               done
               ingenuously
               in
               letting
               the
               World
               know
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               Lord
               or
               not
               ;
               for
               one
               cannot
               gather
               it
               from
               his
               Liberality
               ,
               
                 of
                 casting
                 in
                 a
                 mite
              
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               mean
               People
               ,
               such
               as
               Trades-men
               ,
               have
               more
               generosity
               ,
               and
               effectually
               contributed
               to
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               as
               to
               
                 his
                 dissenting
                 to
                 some
                 leading
                 Lords
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               we
               are
               in
               the
               dark
               as
               to
               what
               sort
               of
               Conscience
               his
               is
               ,
               whether
               Papist
               or
               Phanatick
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               indeed
               whether
               it
               be
               any
               Conscience
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               differ
               from
               some
               leading
               Lords
               ;
               for
               the
               making
               of
               Speeches
               within
               or
               without
               Doors
               ,
               is
               no
               infallible
               Mark
               of
               either
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 thinking
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 Reproach
                 can
                 hardly
                 come
                 upon
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 us
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               Ah
               ,
               good
               Soul
               ,
               what
               's
               the
               matter
               ?
               Are
               the
               Protestants
               at
               length
               found
               to
               be
               the
               Firers
               of
               ●heir
               own
               City
               ,
               or
               Sr.
               
                 Edm-B
                 .
                 Godfrey
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Essex's
               Murtherers
               ?
               &c.
               Why
               no
               ,
               
                 O
                 it
                 s
                 this
                 unpresidented
                 Vsage
                 of
                 our
                 poor
                 King.
              
               A
               good
               tender-hearted
               
               Jesuit
               I
               'le
               warrant
               thee
               ,
               that
               has
               entred
               (
               with
               Campian
               )
               into
               an
               Holy
               League
               and
               Covenant
               to
               destroy
               all
               Protestant
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               unless
               they
               become
               as
               bigotted
               to
               the
               Society
               as
               the
               
                 poor
                 King
              
               was
               .
               But
               let
               me
               take
               the
               Boldness
               to
               ask
               your
               Honour
               one
               Question
               ;
               Is
               there
               no
               time
               when
               compassion
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Country
               ?
               
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 fear
                 a
                 new
                 Master
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               if
               a
               new
               Master
               be
               desired
               ,
               when
               the
               old
               one
               will
               not
               let
               me
               serve
               him
               ,
               but
               will
               destroy
               me
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               himself
               too
               ;
               this
               being
               a
               clear
               case
               ,
               and
               evident
               to
               all
               Orders
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Men
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 feeble
                 a
                 thing
                 Popery
                 is
                 in
              
               England
               :
               and
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               your
               Lordships
               great
               Grief
               that
               your
               old
               Master
               may
               not
               be
               let
               in
               again
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               and
               revive
               her
               drooping
               and
               almost
               decayed
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Prince
                 stop
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 a
                 Free-Parliament
                 was
                 calling
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writs
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 matters
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               ,
               
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 considered
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               to
               a
               Free-Parliament
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               evident
               to
               all
               the
               World
               that
               the
               King
               could
               not
               bear
               it
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               who
               told
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               his
               old
               Master
               would
               abide
               by
               the
               Decisions
               of
               a
               Free-Parliament
               ,
               touching
               the
               Legitimacy
               or
               Spuriousness
               of
               his
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Guards
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Midnight
                 the
                 Prince's
                 Guards
                 were
                 clapt
                 on
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 .
              
               And
               I
               pray
               what
               harm
               befel
               him
               from
               this
               change
               ?
            
             
               It
               seems
               he
               might
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               dispose
               of
               himself
               as
               he
               pleased
               .
               And
               was
               it
               decent
               ,
               when
               his
               own
               People
               forsook
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               left
               at
               the
               Discretion
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ?
            
             
               
                 It
                 becomes
                 us
                 too
                 to
                 ask
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 go
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 sent
                 him
                 away
                 ?
              
               A
               notable
               Question
               indeed
               ,
               and
               which
               every
               Apple-woman
               ,
               or
               Broom-man
               can
               resolve
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 many
                 are
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 pleased
                 .
              
               This
               is
               Nokes
               all
               over
               :
               Why
               then
               ,
               angry
               and
               pleased
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 gone
                 for
              
               France
               :
               
                 but
                 where
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 should
                 he
                 go
                 ?
              
               Flanders
               
                 dared
                 not
                 receive
                 him
              
               .
               Good
               your
               Honour
               why
               ?
               is
               not
               his
               Catholick
               Majesty
               as
               zealous
               and
               hospitable
               as
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               ?
               Ay
               but
               the
               Spaniard
               had
               no
               private
               Leagues
               of
               assisting
               each
               other
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Northern
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               other
               Intimacies
               which
               every
               Body
               must
               not
               know
               of
               .
            
             
             
               Holland
               
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 .
              
               Yet
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Holland
               was
               more
               kind
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Brother
               than
               France
               ,
               and
               he
               has
               rewarded
               the
               former
               very
               well
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 imagin
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 think
                 himself
                 safe
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 exercis'd
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 without
                 him
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               no
               Man
               of
               Sense
               could
               think
               himself
               safe
               under
               his
               Power
               ,
               that
               was
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               his
               Religion
               and
               Property
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 a
                 Foraign
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 .
              
               And
               without
               his
               Protection
               ,
               what
               wou'd
               have
               become
               of
               us
               ?
            
             
               
                 Though
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 we
                 had
                 sworn
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 unlawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 him
                 under
                 any
                 Pretence
                 whatever
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               would
               know
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Oath
               ,
               in
               your
               Honour's
               sence
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               our
               Lives
               and
               Estates
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               Prince's
               mere
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ?
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 limit
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 renounce
                 him
                 .
              
               Did
               he
               tell
               your
               Reverence
               he
               would
               be
               limited
               ?
               And
               was
               he
               not
               limited
               before
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               a
               Prince
               of
               his
               Humour
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Circumstances
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               easy
               ,
               and
               his
               Subjects
               very
               secure
               ,
               under
               these
               Chimerical
               Limitations
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 had
                 lost
                 a
                 Lawful
                 King
              
               ;
               and
               gotten
               a
               more
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               Better
               in
               his
               room
               .
            
             
               
                 Against
                 our
                 warm
                 and
                 repeated
                 Vows
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Fate
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 at
                 his
                 Feet
                 .
              
               I
               know
               not
               of
               whom
               the
               Gentleman
               speaks
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               of
               Addressers
               ,
               whose
               Dissimulation
               and
               deceitful
               Courtship
               I
               have
               ever
               more
               abominated
               than
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 should
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Heroes
                 for
                 our
                 running
                 away
                 ,
                 cannot
                 surely
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 doing
                 ,
                 let
                 Dr.
              
               Burnet
               
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 will.
              
               This
               Gentleman
               do's
               very
               well
               to
               put
               himself
               among
               the
               Run-aways
               ;
               but
               its
               '
               more
               likely
               his
               Reverence
               wou'd
               have
               bin
               Sainted
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               Hero
               by
               staying
               behind
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 christen
                 Villany
                 ,
                 and
                 rank
                 Dishonesty
                 among
                 the
                 Graces
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Man
               wou'd
               take
               his
               Lordship
               now
               for
               some
               
               Lincolns-Inn
               -
               Fields
               Mumper
               from
               his
               Cant
               ;
               but
               he
               beggs
               in
               earnest
               ,
               who
               's
               All
               is
               at
               Stake
               ;
               I
               know
               your
               Honour's
               Necessity
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               
               who
               's
               Case
               is
               briefly
               this
               ;
               The
               Papists
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               their
               Consults
               ,
               both
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               ,
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               extirpating
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               have
               come
               to
               this
               decisive
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               effect
               this
               but
               under
               a
               Popish
               King.
               
            
             
               But
               says
               he
               further
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 our
                 loss
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 rebelled
                 against
                 the
              
               5th
               
                 Commandment
                 also
                 ,
                 Honor
                 thy
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 got
                 that
                 of
                 leaving
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 but
                 little
                 Religion
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 affectionate
                 a
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               his
               Reverence
               ,
               I
               find
               ,
               is
               not
               serious
               ,
               but
               jokes
               on
               his
               
                 poor
                 King
              
               ;
               for
               give
               me
               an
               instance
               where
               his
               Paternal
               Affection
               appear'd
               ,
               unless
               his
               Fatherly
               care
               of
               dragging
               us
               up
               in
               his
               own
               Religion
               be
               one
               ?
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 it
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 lessen
                 the
                 Error
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
              
               Church-of-England
               
                 Apostle
                 to
                 be
                 Captain
                 of
                 her
                 Life
                 Guard
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               wou'd
               ask
               my
               Noble
               Sir
               here
               one
               Question
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               excellent
               Casuists
               )
               Whether
               a
               Churchman
               ,
               observing
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               Neighbours
               Houses
               a
               going
               to
               be
               fired
               by
               Rogues
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               use
               another
               Sword
               besides
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               drive
               them
               away
               ?
            
             
               Now
               he
               is
               troubled
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               conflicts
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 how
                 our
                 Soldiers
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 Dutch-men
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Dutch
               Soldiers
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               with
               that
               Civility
               and
               Moderation
               ,
               where-ever
               they
               come
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               others
               of
               that
               Profession
               blush
               at
               a
               Comparison
               in
               this
               point
               .
               However
               ,
               let
               not
               this
               Matter
               much
               afflict
               your
               Honour
               ,
               or
               Reverence
               .
               There
               will
               be
               care
               taken
               that
               our
               Soldiers
               shall
               not
               give
               way
               to
               Foreigners
               ,
               nor
               to
               every
               Irish-man
               ,
               who
               you
               know
               were
               the
               Sparks
               and
               Darlings
               of
               the
               last
               Reign
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 too
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 leading
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Ancient
                 Way
                 .
              
               Never
               fear
               it
               ,
               good
               Father
               ,
               for
               there
               's
               no
               danger
               of
               either
               that
               ,
               or
               Popery
               ,
               being
               the
               National
               Religion
               in
               England
               .
               And
               having
               satisfi'd
               you
               so
               far
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               tire
               my self
               with
               writing
               Replies
               to
               every
               Word
               of
               your
               
                 Speech
                 without
                 Doors
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Bishops
               Reasons
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               for
               taking
               off
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
              
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               Sir
               
                 S.
                 D
                 Ewes
              
               Iournal
               :
               offered
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Present
               Sect
               of
               Grumbletonians
               .
            
             
               FOR
               that
               they
               had
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               to
               their
               intolerable
               Grief
               ,
               seen
               by
               how
               manifold
               most
               dangerous
               and
               execrable
               Practices
               ,
               the
               said
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               had
               compassed
               the
               Destruction
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Person
               ,
               thereby
               not
               only
               to
               bereave
               them
               of
               the
               Sincere
               and
               True
               Religion
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               bringing
               them
               and
               this
               Noble
               Crown
               back
               again
               into
               the
               Thraldom
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Tyranny
              
               ,
               but
               also
               utterly
               to
               ruinate
               and
               overthrow
               the
               happy
               State
               and
               Commonweale
               of
               this
               most
               Noble
               Realm
               ;
               to
               banish
               and
               destroy
               the
               Professors
               and
               Profession
               of
               the
               True
               Religion
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Ancient
               Nobility
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               to
               bring
               thi●
               whole
               State
               and
               Common-weale
               to
               Forreign
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               to
               utter
               Ruine
               and
               Confusion
               ;
               which
               Malicious
               Purposes
               would
               never
               cease
               to
               be
               prosecuted
               by
               all
               possible
               Means
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               said
               Queens
               Confederates
               ,
               her
               Ministers
               and
               Favourites
               had
               their
               Eyes
               and
               Imaginations
               fixed
               upon
               the
               said
               Queen
               ,
               the
               only
               Ground
               of
               their
               Treasonable
               Hopes
               and
               Conceits
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Seed
               plot
               of
               all
               Dangerous
               and
               Traiterous
               Devices
               and
               Practices
               against
               her
               Majesties
               Sacred
               Person
               .
               And
               for
               that
               ,
               upon
               advised
               and
               great
               Consultation
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               find
               any
               possible
               means
               to
               provide
               for
               her
               Majesties
               Safety
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               just
               and
               speedy
               Execution
               of
               the
               said
               Queen
               ,
               the
               neglecting
               whereof
               might
               procure
               the
               heavy
               Displeasure
               and
               Punishment
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               sundry
               severe
               Examples
               of
               his
               great
               Justice
               in
               that
               
               behalf
               left
               us
               in
               Sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               doth
               appear
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               same
               were
               not
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               they
               should
               thereby
               (
               so
               far
               as
               Man's
               Reason
               could
               reach
               )
               be
               brought
               into
               utter
               Despair
               of
               the
               Continuance
               amongst
               them
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Life
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Safety
               of
               all
               her
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Good
               Estate
               of
               this
               flourishing
               Commonweale
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               she
               (
               the
               said
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               )
               had
               continually
               breathed
               the
               Overthrow
               and
               Suppression
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               being
               poysoned
               with
               Popery
               from
               her
               tender
               Youth
               ,
               and
               at
               her
               Age
               joyning
               in
               that
               false
               termed
               
                 Holy
                 League
              
               and
               had
               been
               ever
               since
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               a
               powerful
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               she
               rested
               wholly
               upon
               Popish
               hopes
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               and
               advanced
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               devoted
               ,
               and
               doted
               in
               that
               Profession
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               (
               as
               well
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               feeding
               her
               own
               Humour
               )
               supplant
               the
               Gospel
               where
               and
               whensoever
               she
               might
               ;
               which
               Evil
               was
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               slayeth
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               would
               spread
               it self
               not
               only
               over
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               also
               into
               all
               Parts
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               is
               maintained
               ,
               the
               which
               cannot
               but
               be
               exceedingly
               weakned
               ,
               if
               Defection
               should
               be
               in
               these
               two
               most
               violent
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               if
               she
               prevailed
               ,
               she
               would
               rather
               take
               the
               Subjects
               of
               England
               for
               Slaves
               than
               for
               Children
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               she
               had
               already
               provided
               them
               a
               Foster-father
               and
               a
               Nurse
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               ;
               into
               whose
               hands
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               them
               to
               fall
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               else
               look
               for
               but
               Ruin
               ,
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               utter
               Extirpation
               of
               Goods
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               Honours
               and
               all
               ?
            
             
               For
               that
               as
               she
               had
               already
               by
               her
               poyson'd
               Baits
               ,
               brought
               to
               Destruction
               more
               Noble-men
               and
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               multitude
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               during
               her
               being
               here
               ,
               than
               she
               would
               have
               done
               if
               she
               had
               been
               in
               Possession
               of
               her
               own
               Country
               ,
               and
               arm'd
               in
               the
               Field
               against
               them
               ;
               so
               would
               she
               be
               still
               continually
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               like
               spoil
               ,
               to
               the
               greater
               loss
               and
               peril
               of
               this
               Estate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               Realm
               neither
               could
               nor
               might
               endure
               her
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               her
               Sectaries
               both
               Wrote
               and
               Printed
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               would
               be
               at
               their
               Wits
               end
               ,
               Worlds
               end
               ,
               if
               she
               
               should
               out-live
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               meaning
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Protestant
               World
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               she
               the
               said
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               their
               World
               would
               be
               at
               an
               end
               before
               its
               beginning
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               since
               the
               sparing
               of
               her
               in
               the
               Fourteenth
               Year
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               Reign
               ,
               Popish
               Traitors
               and
               Recusants
               had
               multiplied
               exceedingly
               :
               And
               if
               she
               were
               now
               spared
               again
               ,
               they
               would
               grow
               both
               innumerable
               and
               invincible
               also
               :
               And
               therefore
               Mercy
               in
               that
               case
               would
               prove
               Cruelty
               against
               them
               all
               :
               
                 Nam●st
                 quaedam
                 crudelis
                 m●sericordia
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               spare
               her
               Blood
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               spill
               all
               theirs
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               God's
               Vengeance
               against
               Saul
               ,
               for
               sparing
               the
               life
               of
               Agag
               ,
               and
               against
               Ahab
               for
               sparing
               the
               life
               of
               Benhadad
               was
               mo●t
               apparent
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               both
               by
               the
               just
               Judgment
               of
               God
               deprived
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               for
               sparing
               those
               wicked
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               delivered
               into
               their
               Hands
               .
               And
               those
               Magistrates
               were
               much
               conmmended
               ,
               who
               put
               to
               Death
               those
               mischeivous
               and
               wicked
               Queens
               ,
               Iezabel
               and
               Athaliah
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               would
               desire
               our
               Grumbletonians
               (
               especially
               they
               of
               the
               Clergy
               )
               to
               consider
               how
               extreamly
               they
               have
               degenerated
               from
               the
               good
               and
               laudable
               Principles
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               .
               They
               may
               see
               how
               urgent
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               days
               ,
               were
               to
               have
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               removed
               ,
               (
               as
               above
               said
               )
               and
               how
               they
               encouraged
               the
               Queen
               to
               assist
               the
               Dutch
               against
               their
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               attempted
               them
               in
               their
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               that
               first
               opposed
               One
               that
               has
               broken
               the
               
                 Original
                 Contract
                 between
                 King
                 and
                 People
                 ,
              
               and
               done
               horrid
               things
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               ,
               yet
               when
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               merciful
               Providence
               ,
               and
               singular
               favour
               to
               us
               all
               ,
               has
               inclined
               him
               (
               being
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               Guilt
               )
               to
               leave
               the
               Throne
               ,
               these
               Very
               Men
               that
               first
               withstood
               him
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               begin
               to
               pitty
               him
               ,
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               extol
               him
               ;
               and
               continually
               ,
               both
               in
               Pulpit
               ,
               (
               for
               one
               of
               them
               lately
               said
               there
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 parcel
                 of
                 Attoms
                 could
                 as
                 soon
                 make
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Convention
                 make
                 a
                 King
              
               )
               and
               also
               in
               Coffee-houses
               ,
               mutter
               and
               grumble
               against
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               great
               and
               Honorable
               Convention
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               are
               busy
               in
               sending
               out
               ▪
               and
               privately
               scattering
               their
               puling
               
               Pamphlets
               ,
               under
               the
               Titles
               of
               
                 Mementoes
                 ,
                 Speeches
              
               ,
               and
               Letters
               ,
               empty
               of
               ought
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               spleen
               of
               a
               foolish
               and
               frustrated
               Faction
               .
               Good
               God!
               what
               inconstancy
               ,
               folly
               ,
               and
               madness
               possesses
               the
               Breasts
               of
               these
               Men
               ?
               to
               what
               a
               miserable
               slavery
               would
               they
               lead
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               fond
               and
               eager
               do
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               him
               rule
               over
               Us
               ,
               who
               (
               like
               the
               Stork
               in
               the
               Fable
               )
               has
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               it
               his
               greatest
               delight
               ,
               to
               devour
               the
               best
               of
               free-born
               Subjects
               ?
               But
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               little
               time
               they
               will
               know
               the
               Things
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               's
               Peace
               ,
               and
               dutifully
               pray
               for
               (
               tho
               at
               present
               there
               is
               no
               uniformity
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               save
               in
               the
               Dissenters
               )
               and
               submit
               chearfully
               and
               thankfully
               to
               him
               whom
               God
               has
               made
               the
               
                 Glorious
                 Instrument
                 of
                 our
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 Popery
                 and
                 Slavery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 save
                 King
              
               William
               
                 and
                 Queen
              
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               ☞
               THere
               is
               lately
               published
               the
               Trial
               of
               Mr.
               PAPILLON
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               then
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               
                 Iefferies
                 ,
                 had
                 neither
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 Impudence
                 than
                 ten
                 Carted
                 Whores
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               was
               said
               of
               him
               by
               King
               CHARLES
               II.
               )
               in
               abusing
               all
               those
               worthy
               Citizens
               who
               voted
               for
               Mr.
               PAPILLON
               and
               Mr.
               DUBOIS
               ,
               calling
               them
               a
               parcel
               of
               
                 Factious
                 ,
                 Pragmatical
                 ,
                 Sneaking
                 ,
                 Whining
                 ,
                 Canting
                 ,
                 Sniveling
                 ,
                 Prickear'd
                 ,
                 Cropear'd
                 ,
                 Atheistical
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 Rascals
                 ,
              
               and
               Scoundrels
               ,
               &c.
               as
               in
               p.
               29.
               and
               other
               places
               of
               the
               said
               Trial
               may
               be
               seen
               .
               Sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               ,
               and
               most
               Booksellers
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               TENTH
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   Reflections
                   upon
                   our
                   late
                   and
                   present
                   Proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Some
                   short
                   Notes
                   on
                   a
                   Pamphlet
                   ,
                   entituled
                   ,
                   
                     Reflections
                     upon
                     our
                     late
                     and
                     present
                     Proceedings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Scots
                   Grievances
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   A
                   short
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Scotish
                   Privy-Council
                   ,
                   Justiciary
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   commissioned
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   late
                   Honourable
                   Convention
                   proved
                   a
                   Legal
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Amicable
                   Reconciliation
                   of
                   the
                   Dissenters
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   :
                   being
                   a
                   Model
                   or
                   Draught
                   for
                   the
                   Universal
                   Accommodation
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   in
                   all
                   Parties
                   to
                   her
                   Communion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-●oster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Reflections
               upon
               our
               Late
               and
               Present
               Proceedings
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               THO
               no
               Man
               wishes
               better
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               particular
               ,
               than
               I
               do
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               prevail
               with
               my self
               to
               approve
               all
               those
               Methods
               ,
               or
               follow
               all
               those
               Measures
               ,
               which
               some
               Men
               propose
               as
               the
               only
               Security
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Never
               perhaps
               was
               there
               a
               more
               proper
               time
               wherein
               to
               secure
               our
               Religion
               (
               together
               with
               our
               Civil
               Liberties
               )
               than
               now
               offers
               it self
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               but
               the
               Skill
               and
               Honesty
               rightly
               to
               improve
               this
               critical
               Opportunity
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               shall
               either
               let
               it
               slip
               ,
               or
               abuse
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               vain
               hereafter
               wish
               that
               we
               had
               been
               wise
               in
               time
               ;
               and
               have
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               our
               Error
               ,
               when
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               to
               correct
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               we
               do
               now
               will
               transmit
               its
               good
               or
               ill
               Effects
               to
               after-Ages
               ,
               and
               our
               Children
               yet
               unborn
               ,
               will
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               be
               happy
               or
               miserable
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               behave
               our selves
               in
               this
               great
               Conjuncture
               .
               They
               are
               likely
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               old
               English
               Standard
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               now
               take
               the
               right
               course
               to
               secure
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               do
               ingage
               in
               wrong
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               build
               upon
               false
               Foundations
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               Blessing
               we
               may
               leave
               a
               Curse
               to
               our
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               entail
               upon
               them
               Popery
               ,
               Slavery
               ,
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               miserable
               Consequences
               of
               a
               divided
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               sure
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               )
               can
               never
               stand
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               not
               therefore
               be
               too
               hasty
               ,
               but
               pause
               a
               while
               ;
               let
               us
               make
               a
               stop
               ,
               look
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               First
               ,
               What
               we
               have
               done
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               With
               what
               Intent
               we
               did
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               that
               some
               Men
               would
               be
               at
               .
               And
               ,
               Fourthly
               ,
               Whether
               we
               can
               in
               Honour
               and
               Conscience
               join
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Designs
               now
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               confine
               my self
               to
               these
               Heads
               :
               But
               here
               before
               I
               enter
               upon
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               hath
               done
               a
               great
               thing
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               (
               under
               God
               )
               hath
               wrought
               such
               a
               Deliverance
               for
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               requited
               .
               He
               must
               be
               mentioned
               with
               Honour
               and
               Gratitude
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Protestant
               Name
               shall
               be
               remembred
               :
               He
               came
               not
               as
               the
               antient
               Romans
               and
               Saxons
               ,
               to
               conquer
               ,
               and
               lead
               in
               Triumph
               after
               him
               our
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               ,
               our
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               but
               to
               defend
               ,
               preserve
               and
               secure
               us
               in
               them
               all
               .
               To
               this
               end
               he
               undertook
               this
               dangerous
               and
               chargeable
               Expedition
               ,
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               proved
               as
               much
               to
               our
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               be
               to
               his
               lasting
               Reputation
               :
               What
               he
               has
               done
               argues
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               moved
               by
               an
               higher
               Principle
               than
               any
               this
               World
               affords
               ,
               and
               can
               overlook
               his
               own
               Ease
               and
               Security
               ,
               when
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               Concerns
               of
               Christianity
               require
               his
               seasonable
               Assistance
               .
               I
               could
               easily
               make
               a
               Panegyrick
               upon
               his
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               equal
               him
               to
               the
               most
               famous
               Grecian
               or
               Roman
               Captains
               ;
               but
               I
               need
               not
               set
               forth
               his
               Praises
               ,
               which
               do
               so
               loudly
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               silently
               speak
               for
               themselves
               .
               I
               need
               not
               draw
               any
               tedious
               Parallels
               betwixt
               his
               Highness
               and
               the
               Worthies
               of
               other
               Ages
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               question
               not
               ,
               herein
               prevented
               by
               all
               who
               have
               read
               the
               History
               of
               former
               Times
               ,
               and
               are
               Witnesses
               of
               what
               he
               (
               with
               so
               much
               Courage
               ,
               Mildness
               and
               Prudence
               )
               hath
               done
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Things
               prospered
               so
               well
               under
               his
               Conduct
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               us
               were
               ready
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               his
               Direction
               ,
               and
               come
               under
               his
               Protection
               ,
               as
               the
               Tutelar
               Genius
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               The
               Effects
               of
               his
               Enterprise
               have
               been
               so
               strange
               ,
               so
               wonderful
               and
               surprising
               ,
               that
               had
               we
               not
               seen
               ,
               we
               should
               scarce
               have
               believed
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Prince
               was
               landed
               ,
               with
               what
               Joy
               and
               universal
               good
               Wishes
               was
               the
               News
               received
               ?
               How
               forward
               were
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               to
               declare
               for
               his
               Highness
               ?
               How
               willing
               were
               they
               to
               lend
               him
               an
               helping
               Hand
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               his
               great
               Work
               ?
               How
               did
               we
               all
               generally
               concur
               and
               unanimously
               agree
               to
               forget
               our
               Obligations
               to
               our
               Sovereign
               ,
               and
               assist
               the
               Prince
               rather
               than
               the
               King
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               true
               Interest
               ?
            
             
             
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Army
               it self
               soon
               began
               to
               go
               over
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               he
               under
               the
               imputation
               of
               Cowardise
               and
               Disloyalty
               (
               which
               yet
               a
               
                 true
                 English-man
              
               had
               rather
               die
               than
               really
               deserve
               )
               than
               to
               be
               instrumental
               in
               enslaving
               their
               
                 Native
                 Country
              
               ,
               and
               bringing
               it
               again
               under
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Yoke
              
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               all
               Orders
               of
               Men
               ,
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               Civil
               ,
               and
               Military
               ,
               had
               their
               Eyes
               fix'd
               upon
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               as
               their
               Common
               Deliverer
               ,
               were
               resolved
               to
               espouse
               his
               Cause
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               (
               after
               the
               King
               was
               withdrawn
               )
               did
               put
               the
               
                 Regal
                 Administration
              
               into
               his
               Hands
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               So
               far
               we
               have
               gone
               ;
               this
               we
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               we
               hope
               that
               (
               the
               case
               being
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               giving
               a
               Dispensation
               )
               the
               Intent
               of
               our
               proceeding
               ,
               will
               at
               least
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               justify
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               not
               kept
               our selves
               within
               the
               
                 Common
                 Laws
              
               of
               Action
               .
            
             
               For
               let
               every
               Man
               lay
               his
               Hand
               upon
               his
               Heart
               ,
               and
               seriously
               ask
               himself
               ,
               for
               what
               Reason
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               Intent
               he
               became
               a
               Party
               in
               this
               general
               Defection
               ?
               Was
               it
               utterly
               to
               ruin
               the
               King
               and
               subvert
               the
               Government
               ?
               Was
               it
               because
               he
               was
               displeas'd
               with
               the
               ancient
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               mould
               and
               fashion
               it
               to
               his
               liking
               ?
               Was
               it
               because
               he
               had
               an
               Intent
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               Government
               (
               that
               
                 easy
                 ,
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 well-poised
                 ,
                 and
                 never-enough
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 Government
                 ,
              
               as
               King
               CHARLES
               I.
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ?
               Was
               it
               any
               honest
               Mans
               meaning
               to
               subvert
               this
               Government
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               his
               own
               Dreams
               of
               some
               
                 Poetical
                 Golden-Age
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Fanciful
                 Millenium
              
               ?
            
             
               Was
               it
               (
               let
               me
               ask
               again
               )
               to
               divest
               the
               King
               of
               all
               Power
               to
               protect
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               pronounce
               roundly
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bonds
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               him
               are
               dissolved
               ?
               Was
               the
               end
               of
               our
               uniting
               together
               ,
               to
               bind
               his
               Hands
               ,
               and
               then
               prick
               this
               Doctrine
               upon
               the
               points
               of
               our
               Swords
               :
               
                 Protection
                 and
                 Allegiance
                 are
                 Duties
                 so
                 reciprocal
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 one
                 fails
                 wholly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 falls
                 with
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               Was
               it
               to
               frighten
               the
               King
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               vote
               that
               he
               hath
               Abdicated
               his
               Government
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               Intent
               ,
               and
               were
               these
               the
               Reasons
               of
               our
               Declaring
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ?
               No
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               whatever
               some
               obnoxious
               and
               ambitious
               Men
               might
               aim
               at
               ,
               all
               good
               Christians
               and
               worthy
               Patriots
               had
               other
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               were
               led
               on
               by
               other
               Motives
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               sensibly
               concerned
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               their
               Holy
               
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               their
               Lives
               ,
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               in
               the
               next
               .
               
                 After
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 so
              
               were
               they
               desirous
               still
               
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 :
              
               And
               after
               that
               manner
               which
               some
               might
               say
               was
               Rebellion
               ,
               so
               they
               thought
               themselves
               oblig'd
               to
               stand
               up
               for
               the
               
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               these
               Ends
               ,
               and
               for
               bringing
               about
               these
               worthy
               Purposes
               ,
               they
               withdrew
               themselves
               from
               the
               Kings
               personal
               Service
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               better
               enabled
               to
               serve
               his
               real
               Interest
               .
               They
               hoped
               by
               this
               means
               to
               deliver
               him
               from
               his
               evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               secure
               both
               him
               and
               his
               Subjects
               from
               the
               evil
               and
               pernicious
               Practices
               of
               some
               wicked
               and
               unreasonable
               Men.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               and
               such
               like
               were
               the
               Inducements
               which
               prevailed
               with
               all
               well-affected
               and
               honest
               Men
               ,
               to
               withdraw
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               suspend
               the
               actual
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               afterwards
               exert
               it
               according
               to
               the
               fix'd
               and
               stated
               Rules
               of
               Law
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               right
               Reason
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               how
               contrary
               is
               this
               to
               those
               new
               Models
               ,
               which
               some
               politick
               Architects
               are
               proposing
               to
               ,
               or
               rather
               imposing
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               they
               would
               be
               at
               ?
               And
               what
               are
               the
               Ends
               they
               are
               driving
               on
               ?
               Are
               they
               just
               and
               good
               ?
               Are
               they
               generous
               and
               honorable
               ?
               Or
               are
               they
               not
               rather
               such
               as
               would
               undermine
               the
               Government
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               reduce
               us
               to
               a
               state
               of
               Nature
               ,
               wherein
               the
               People
               are
               at
               Liberty
               to
               agree
               upon
               any
               Government
               ,
               or
               none
               at
               all
               ?
            
             
               Plainly
               ,
               they
               would
               reduce
               us
               to
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               foreign
               Measures
               (
               which
               how
               well
               soever
               they
               may
               agree
               with
               that
               Country
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               partly
               by
               Custom
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               peculiar
               Necessity
               of
               their
               Affairs
               )
               can
               never
               be
               well
               received
               in
               England
               ,
               till
               an
               Act
               be
               passed
               to
               abolish
               Monarchy
               ,
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               establish'd
               by
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ,
               and
               all
               succeeding
               Parliaments
               ever
               since
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Enquixy
                 into
                 the
                 Measures
                 of
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Treatise
               calculated
               for
               the
               times
               ;
               but
               surely
               it
               is
               not
               written
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               renowned
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               :
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               some
               regard
               was
               then
               had
               to
               the
               
               Passages
               which
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               especially
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               relating
               to
               the
               
                 Measures
                 of
                 Submission
              
               .
               But
               these
               Examples
               weigh
               nothing
               with
               our
               Author
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               pag.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               I
               am
               also
               apt
               to
               suspect
               that
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               would
               not
               have
               thanked
               any
               Politician
               for
               vending
               this
               as
               a
               certain
               and
               fundamental
               Principle
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 Disputes
                 between
                 Power
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Power
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 Liberty
                 proves
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 founded
                 only
                 upon
                 a
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 pag.
                 4.
                 
              
               She
               ,
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               would
               have
               challenged
               any
               such
               States-man
               to
               have
               prov'd
               his
               Liberty
               ;
               as
               for
               her
               Power
               (
               she
               would
               have
               answered
               )
               it
               was
               ready
               to
               prove
               it self
               against
               all
               who
               should
               presume
               to
               question
               it
               .
               But
               what
               's
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 Power
                 being
                 founded
                 only
                 on
                 a
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 upon
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               a
               Father's
               Power
               founded
               (
               as
               he
               grants
               )
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               all
               Power
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               ,
               (
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               just
               and
               honest
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Subject
               )
               derived
               from
               this
               Paternal
               Authority
               of
               the
               Father
               over
               his
               Son
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               doth
               not
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               prescribe
               the
               Necessity
               of
               putting
               Power
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               one
               or
               more
               for
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               destroying
               it self
               by
               intestine
               Divisions
               ?
               In
               short
               ,
               If
               Liberty
               be
               founded
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               so
               is
               all
               just
               and
               lawful
               Power
               ,
               since
               the
               end
               of
               it
               is
               only
               to
               regulate
               our
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               to
               make
               us
               more
               free
               .
               Liberty
               in
               general
               is
               a
               right
               to
               use
               our
               Faculties
               according
               to
               right
               Reason
               ;
               and
               the
               Law
               in
               particular
               tells
               us
               which
               are
               those
               Rules
               of
               right
               Reason
               by
               which
               we
               must
               govern
               our selves
               .
               And
               what
               is
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               (
               where-ever
               it
               is
               lodg'd
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Senate
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               of
               them
               together
               )
               ordering
               what
               we
               are
               to
               do
               or
               avoid
               ,
               under
               the
               Sanction
               of
               particular
               Penalties
               ?
            
             
               I
               beg
               the
               Learned
               Author's
               Pardon
               for
               questioning
               his
               Measures
               :
               in
               my
               Judgment
               they
               are
               not
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 English
                 Standard
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               without
               Offence
               use
               my
               Liberty
               in
               refusing
               them
               (
               a
               Right
               which
               proves
               it self
               )
               till
               he
               can
               prove
               his
               Power
               to
               impose
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Discourse
               which
               seems
               (
               by
               its
               bold
               strokes
               )
               to
               resemble
               the
               former
               .
               I
               
               will
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               but
               this
               ,
               If
               what
               he
               there
               lays
               down
               for
               a
               certain
               Truth
               be
               really
               so
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               follows
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               as
               reasonable
               Deductions
               from
               this
               fundamental
               Principle
               :
               but
               if
               this
               be
               false
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               falls
               to
               the
               Ground
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               firm
               and
               solid
               Foundation
               to
               support
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Position
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               a
               first
               Principle
               in
               Mathematicks
               )
               he
               takes
               for
               granted
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 pag.
                 1.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 reciprocal
                 Duties
                 in
                 Civil
                 Societies
                 ,
                 are
                 Protection
                 and
                 Allegiance
                 ;
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 one
                 fails
                 wholly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 falls
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               his
               Doctrine
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               but
               shall
               now
               consider
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               indeed
               most
               fit
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               Protection
               and
               Allegiance
               should
               always
               go
               together
               ,
               and
               accompany
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               do
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               is
               but
               too
               plain
               in
               the
               present
               case
               of
               England
               :
               but
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               King
               is
               not
               in
               a
               Capacity
               to
               protect
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               King
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               suppose
               that
               he
               hath
               some
               Subjects
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               kind
               of
               Subjects
               they
               are
               who
               owe
               no
               Allegiance
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               this
               Question
               be
               rul'd
               by
               his
               own
               Instance
               ,
               The
               Duty
               betwixt
               Father
               and
               Son.
               Suppose
               my
               Father
               to
               be
               so
               destitute
               that
               he
               cannot
               ,
               and
               so
               perverse
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               protect
               and
               sustain
               me
               ;
               suppose
               him
               as
               churlish
               as
               Cain
               ,
               and
               as
               poor
               as
               Iob
               ;
               yet
               still
               he
               is
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               Son
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               still
               retains
               all
               that
               Power
               which
               (
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               )
               a
               Father
               ought
               to
               have
               over
               his
               Child
               :
               still
               the
               Relation
               holds
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               and
               whilst
               it
               doth
               so
               ,
               the
               Father's
               Faults
               or
               Necessities
               cannot
               evacuate
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Son
               ;
               which
               is
               founded
               not
               in
               the
               Fathers
               good
               Will
               or
               Abilities
               to
               defend
               him
               (
               though
               it
               must
               be
               confess'd
               they
               are
               chiefly
               consider'd
               )
               but
               in
               that
               fix'd
               and
               immutable
               Relation
               which
               God
               and
               Nature
               have
               establish'd
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               dissolv'd
               but
               by
               Death
               .
               So
               that
               if
               this
               learned
               Author
               will
               yield
               (
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               do
               )
               that
               
                 Kingly
                 Power
              
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Paternal
               ,
               consign'd
               (
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Families
               )
               to
               one
               Person
               ,
               upon
               such
               and
               such
               Conditions
               ,
               (
               specified
               in
               the
               Contract
               ;
               )
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               this
               Relation
               betwixt
               King
               and
               Subject
               can
               any
               
               more
               be
               utterly
               dissolved
               ,
               than
               that
               betwixt
               a
               Father
               and
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               to
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               and
               if
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               do
               offend
               either
               against
               the
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               be
               corrected
               ,
               and
               acknowledg
               my
               Error
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               little
               Paper
               which
               yet
               gives
               such
               a
               great
               stroke
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               pass'd
               over
               without
               some
               Animadversion
               .
               The
               Sheet
               which
               I
               mean
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               call'd
               
                 Advice
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 A
                 Breviate
                 for
                 the
                 Convention
              
               .
               This
               Paper
               bespeaks
               its
               Author
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Complexion
               and
               Principles
               with
               him
               who
               writ
               
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 the
                 Wise
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 four
                 Questions
                 debated
              
               .
               They
               do
               all
               of
               them
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               is
               fallen
               to
               its
               Centre
               ,
               or
               Root
               from
               whence
               it
               sprang
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               People
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Word
                 to
                 the
                 Wise
              
               expresses
               our
               present
               case
               .
               )
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               be
               a
               more
               effectual
               Answer
               to
               these
               Pamphlets
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               Foundation
               upon
               which
               they
               argue
               ,
               than
               that
               Maxim
               in
               our
               Law
               ,
               received
               by
               all
               honest
               and
               learned
               Lawyers
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 never
                 dies
              
               .
               For
               if
               so
               ,
               how
               is
               the
               Government
               laps'd
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               laps'd
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Throne
               be
               said
               to
               be
               vacant
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               Throne
               be
               not
               vacant
               ,
               we
               are
               still
               a
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               (
               consisting
               of
               Head
               and
               Members
               )
               though
               much
               distemper'd
               and
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Infirmities
               of
               the
               Head.
               We
               still
               live
               ,
               tho
               we
               are
               not
               in
               good
               Health
               ;
               and
               our
               Case
               doth
               not
               require
               the
               Sexton
               to
               make
               our
               Grave
               ,
               but
               calls
               for
               the
               Physician
               to
               apply
               proper
               Remedies
               to
               cure
               our
               Disease
               .
               If
               the
               King
               can
               dye
               ,
               't
               is
               such
               a
               defect
               in
               our
               Government
               as
               doth
               strangely
               disparage
               it
               ,
               and
               further
               supposes
               ,
               that
               (
               which
               hitherto
               we
               are
               all
               to
               learn
               )
               the
               Crown
               is
               not
               Successive
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               successive
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               in
               that
               very
               moment
               calls
               the
               lawful
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               put
               a
               Period
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               .
               If
               he
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               People
               is
               the
               Voice
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               (
               should
               this
               be
               granted
               )
               it
               will
               not
               do
               their
               Business
               :
               for
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               the
               Pole
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               put
               to
               all
               People
               who
               are
               of
               Years
               of
               Discretion
               ;
               the
               Answer
               would
               be
               ,
               That
               they
               have
               still
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               as
               willing
               to
               keep
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               desirous
               to
               exclude
               Popery
               
               for
               ever
               ;
               that
               which
               hath
               made
               both
               him
               and
               them
               so
               unhappy
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               much
               question
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               Answer
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               appeal
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               People
               in
               general
               ;
               who
               yet
               (
               if
               the
               Government
               be
               fallen
               to
               them
               )
               must
               be
               allowed
               to
               have
               a
               right
               of
               Suffrage
               ,
               and
               a
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               their
               Minds
               as
               freely
               as
               other
               Commoners
               in
               this
               great
               Convention
               .
            
             
               Further
               still
               ,
               If
               the
               King
               never
               dies
               by
               our
               Law
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               be
               lawfully
               depos'd
               ?
               For
               by
               Deposition
               the
               Throne
               necessarily
               becomes
               void
               for
               some
               time
               .
               There
               must
               be
               some
               Interstice
               ,
               some
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               before
               they
               who
               depos'd
               a
               King
               can
               set
               up
               another
               ;
               and
               till
               the
               King
               in
               Designation
               be
               actually
               invested
               with
               the
               Regal
               Office
               ,
               there
               must
               of
               Necessity
               be
               an
               Interregnum
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               King
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               our
               Law
               )
               may
               dye
               .
            
             
               The
               Government
               of
               England
               always
               supposes
               a
               Monarch
               regulated
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               presumed
               that
               he
               can
               do
               no
               wrong
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               err
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Mortals
               ,
               yet
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               brings
               no
               Accusation
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               against
               his
               evil
               Ministers
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               King
               hath
               err'd
               ,
               (
               as
               doubtless
               he
               hath
               very
               much
               )
               in
               God's
               Name
               let
               his
               Ministers
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               but
               why
               must
               the
               Government
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               arraign'd
               ,
               condemn'd
               ,
               and
               depos'd
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               any
               new
               Scheme
               of
               Government
               whatsoever
               ,
               whether
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Italian
              
               ,
               or
               Dutch
               ?
            
             
               Our
               History
               indeed
               affords
               two
               Examples
               since
               William
               the
               First
               's
               time
               ;
               that
               of
               Edward
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Richard
               the
               Second
               :
               but
               they
               did
               both
               of
               them
               actually
               resign
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               was
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               ought
               to
               preclude
               the
               right
               of
               no
               succeeding
               Prince
               .
               These
               Examples
               ought
               no
               more
               to
               be
               urged
               than
               the
               stabbing
               King
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               of
               France
               ,
               or
               the
               murthering
               King
               CHARLES
               the
               First
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               The
               Historian
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               gives
               no
               very
               good
               Character
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               pass'd
               the
               Vote
               for
               this
               Deposition
               :
               
                 The
                 Noblemen
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 partly
                 corrupted
                 by
                 Favour
                 ,
                 partly
                 aw'd
                 by
                 Fear
                 ,
                 gave
                 their
                 Voices
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 (
                 commonly
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 Flock
                 of
                 Cranes
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 fly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Followers
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 Continuat
                 .
                 Dan.
                 Hist.
                 p.
              
               46.
               
            
             
             
               Let
               it
               be
               here
               observed
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               dispute
               whether
               the
               King
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               not
               regulate
               and
               entail
               the
               Succession
               ,
               as
               shall
               by
               them
               be
               thought
               fit
               ;
               but
               only
               whether
               whilst
               the
               King
               lives
               ,
               whether
               the
               Throne
               can
               be
               vacant
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               laps'd
               ?
               This
               we
               deny
               :
               But
               however
               ,
               supposing
               that
               these
               things
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               who
               can
               make
               so
               fair
               a
               Claim
               (
               and
               so
               generally
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               People
               )
               as
               the
               next
               Heir
               by
               Proximity
               of
               Blood
               ;
               I
               mean
               (
               if
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               be
               proved
               supposititious
               )
               that
               incomparable
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ?
            
             
               These
               Reflections
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               upon
               some
               new
               Notions
               of
               our
               present
               States-men
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               guess
               what
               they
               would
               be
               at
               .
               In
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               but
               too
               evident
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               taking
               Advantage
               of
               our
               present
               Fears
               and
               Distractions
               ,
               to
               run
               us
               into
               those
               Extremes
               which
               the
               State
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Church
               )
               of
               England
               hath
               always
               carefully
               avoided
               ,
               and
               taken
               particular
               care
               to
               provide
               against
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               this
               Design
               can
               we
               in
               Honour
               and
               Conscience
               go
               along
               with
               them
               ;
               whom
               yet
               we
               cannot
               but
               highly
               esteem
               and
               value
               for
               their
               Learning
               and
               Parts
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               for
               their
               happy
               and
               successful
               Labours
               ,
               in
               rescuing
               us
               from
               those
               gross
               Corruptions
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               human
               Nature
               ,
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               ?
            
             
               But
               shall
               we
               run
               into
               Popery
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               Slavery
               too
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               been
               so
               long
               stri●ing
               against
               both
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               (
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               )
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               freed
               from
               the
               Danger
               of
               either
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Deposing
               a
               Popish
               Doctrine
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               as
               Antichristian
               for
               any
               Assembly
               to
               put
               it
               into
               Practice
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               at
               first
               to
               establish
               it
               ?
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               Slavery
               ,
               must
               not
               a
               standing
               Army
               be
               necessarily
               kept
               up
               ,
               to
               maintain
               a
               Title
               founded
               only
               upon
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               fickle
               and
               uncertain
               People
               (
               granting
               that
               the
               major
               part
               of
               them
               are
               willing
               ?
               )
               And
               in
               such
               a
               case
               must
               we
               not
               be
               beholden
               to
               the
               Goodness
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Protection
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               if
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Despotick
               Power
               be
               not
               again
               introduced
               ?
            
             
               We
               have
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               no
               Law
               which
               wholly
               disables
               and
               excludes
               a
               Popish
               Successor
               from
               the
               Throne
               ;
               and
               till
               we
               have
               one
               (
               which
               I
               question
               not
               but
               we
               shall
               have
               soon
               )
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               we
               can
               disanul
               the
               King's
               Title
               ,
               or
               vacate
               his
               Regal
               Capacity
               ,
               
               howsoever
               his
               Power
               may
               be
               restrained
               .
               Innovations
               without
               former
               Precedent
               ,
               are
               always
               dangerous
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
               It
               will
               be
               much
               more
               wise
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               safe
               ,
               to
               bear
               with
               some
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               than
               bring
               upon
               our selves
               those
               Mischiefs
               ,
               which
               such
               unparallel'd
               Proceedings
               may
               produce
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               in
               his
               additional
               Declaration
               hath
               these
               Words
               :
               
                 We
                 are
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Persons
                 can
                 have
                 such
                 hard
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 Design
                 in
                 this
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 Settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 upon
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 relapsing
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 Miseries
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               far
               some
               Persons
               may
               extend
               this
               Clause
               [
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               Danger
               of
               the
               Nations
               relapsing
               into
               the
               like
               Miseries
               for
               the
               future
               ]
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               but
               for
               any
               one
               to
               understand
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               Highness
               meant
               ,
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Security
               against
               the
               Nations
               Relapse
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               be
               not
               deposed
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               put
               into
               Possession
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               is
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               )
               an
               Interpretation
               very
               disadvantageous
               to
               his
               Honour
               ,
               and
               looks
               more
               like
               a
               Jesuitical
               Equivocation
               ,
               than
               that
               Candor
               and
               Christian
               Sincerity
               ,
               which
               hath
               brightned
               and
               rendered
               illustrious
               all
               the
               Actions
               of
               his
               Highness
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               .
            
             
               The
               Answerer
               also
               to
               the
               Reflecter
               upon
               (
               his
               Highness's
               Declaration
               ,
               will
               not
               permit
               us
               to
               harbour
               any
               such
               Suspicions
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Crown
               was
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Expedition
               .
               
                 All
                 such
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 pag.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 )
                 as
                 believe
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 has
                 brought
                 this
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 intends
                 to
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 mere
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 trample
                 all
                 Laws
                 both
                 Divine
                 and
                 Human
                 under
                 feet
                 ;
                 dethrone
                 his
                 present
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 himself
                 King
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 stay
                 and
                 fight
                 for
                 him
                 (
                 sc.
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 assist
                 and
                 help
                 him
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Prince's
                 meaning
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               Author
               (
               who
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               was
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Prince's
               Intentions
               )
               utterly
               rejects
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               false
               Imputation
               ,
               that
               his
               Highness
               came
               to
               dethrone
               
               
                 his
                 present
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 himself
                 King.
              
               Nay
               ,
               he
               thought
               himself
               obliged
               so
               fully
               to
               declare
               against
               this
               scandalous
               Report
               ,
               that
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               encouraged
               all
               those
               who
               believed
               it
               ,
               
                 To
                 stay
                 and
                 fight
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 assist
                 and
                 help
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               far
               was
               this
               Gentleman
               from
               entertaining
               any
               such
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Prince's
               Expedition
               ;
               which
               some
               Men
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               do
               now
               so
               industriously
               labor
               to
               make
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               thing
               which
               makes
               well-meaning
               Men
               apt
               to
               suspect
               the
               present
               management
               ,
               and
               with
               holds
               them
               from
               closing
               with
               it
               so
               fully
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               ,
               its
               probable
               they
               might
               do
               .
               That
               Paper
               which
               goes
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 Prince's
                 Third
                 Declaration
              
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               )
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               is
               disowned
               by
               the
               Prince
               himself
               .
               Now
               this
               pretended
               Declaration
               (
               coming
               out
               when
               the
               Army
               was
               in
               such
               a
               dubious
               Condition
               ,
               and
               fluctuating
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Prince
               )
               did
               more
               harm
               to
               the
               King's
               Affairs
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               other
               Papers
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               published
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               was
               no
               real
               ,
               but
               a
               sham
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               permitted
               without
               Contradiction
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               Sophistry
               and
               Tricks
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               lawful
               Polices
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               kind
               of
               means
               are
               permitted
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               do
               the
               business
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               present
               turn
               .
               This
               makes
               plain
               and
               honest
               Men
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Ends
               to
               serve
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               just
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               use
               no
               kind
               of
               Means
               but
               what
               are
               so
               :
               This
               makes
               them
               shie
               and
               cautious
               of
               engaging
               too
               far
               in
               those
               Designs
               ,
               which
               they
               see
               carried
               on
               by
               crafty
               and
               deceitful
               Artifices
               working
               under
               a
               Military
               Power
               and
               Force
               ready
               to
               defend
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               mention
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Papists
               in
               the
               Dutch
               Army
               ,
               as
               another
               disswasive
               from
               venturing
               our selves
               in
               this
               bottom
               :
               We
               are
               afraid
               of
               Papists
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               of
               all
               Countrie
               ,
               German
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               French
               and
               Irish
               ;
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               one
               may
               be
               more
               harmless
               than
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               the
               Principles
               of
               both
               (
               we
               know
               )
               are
               equally
               destructive
               ;
               and
               when
               occasion
               serves
               ,
               who
               knows
               but
               that
               the
               Principle
               may
               prevail
               over
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               Papist
               get
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Dutch-man
               ?
               'T
               is
               ill
               trusting
               Popery
               in
               any
               shape
               :
               This
               is
               a
               Root
               ,
               which
               wherever
               it
               is
               planted
               ,
               can
               bring
               forth
               no
               good
               Fruit.
               The
               Bogs
               of
               Holland
               cannot
               (
               we
               think
               )
               make
               it
               less
               malignant
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
             
               To
               come
               to
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               there
               remain
               several
               things
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               altogether
               comply
               with
               what
               is
               now
               prosecuted
               with
               so
               much
               Zeal
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Prince
               of
               W.
               
                 is
                 a
                 supposititious
                 Child
                 :
                 That
                 a
                 League
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               
                 for
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 rooting
                 out
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Heresy
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 was
                 poysoned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Essex
               
                 was
                 murthered
              
               .
               These
               things
               ,
               we
               desire
               ,
               may
               be
               proved
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               cannot
               but
               agree
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               too
               bad
               for
               the
               guilty
               Authors
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               such
               damnable
               Villanies
               ,
               such
               horrid
               Crimes
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Principles
               and
               Accessories
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               treated
               no
               better
               than
               Tories
               and
               Banditti
               ,
               Men
               of
               seared
               and
               profligate
               Consciences
               ,
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               to
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               seeing
               these
               are
               such
               heavy
               Accusations
               and
               grievous
               Charges
               ,
               they
               ought
               certainly
               to
               be
               well
               proved
               before
               they
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               produced
               as
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Life
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Estate
               of
               any
               Person
               :
               for
               
                 si
                 satis
                 esset
                 accusasse
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               it
               be
               enough
               to
               accuse
               ,
               where
               should
               we
               find
               an
               innocent
               Person
               ?
            
             
               If
               these
               dreadful
               things
               can
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               it
               would
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               not
               only
               confirm
               Protestants
               in
               their
               deserved
               Detestation
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               create
               even
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               honest
               Papists
               themselves
               ,
               an
               Aversation
               to
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               it
               contriving
               and
               executing
               such
               cruel
               and
               unnatural
               
                 Works
                 of
                 darkness
              
               .
            
             
               To
               see
               a
               Father
               setting
               up
               a
               pretended
               Son
               against
               the
               Interest
               of
               his
               own
               undoubted
               Children
               ;
               to
               behold
               a
               King
               bargaining
               for
               the
               Destruction
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ;
               to
               represent
               to
               our
               Minds
               one
               Brother
               preparing
               the
               deadly
               Cup
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               yet
               ventur'd
               his
               Crown
               rather
               than
               he
               would
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               hopes
               of
               it
               in
               Reversion
               ;
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               same
               Royal
               Person
               plotting
               and
               managing
               the
               Assassination
               of
               a
               Captive
               and
               helpless
               Peer
               .
               These
               are
               such
               dismal
               Sights
               and
               melancholick
               Scenes
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               Horror
               and
               barbarous
               Cruelty
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               make
               sad
               Impressions
               upon
               the
               Hearts
               even
               of
               the
               boldest
               Spectators
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               proved
               ,
               they
               would
               most
               effectually
               prejudice
               all
               Men
               against
               the
               Author
               of
               such
               monstrous
               Barbarities
               ,
               and
               go
               near
               to
               extinguish
               
               all
               Obligations
               of
               Duty
               which
               otherwise
               they
               might
               owe
               to
               his
               Person
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               therefore
               call
               again
               for
               the
               Proof
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               cannot
               (
               because
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               )
               believe
               them
               upon
               bare
               Surmise
               and
               Hear-say
               .
               If
               these
               Accusations
               be
               cleared
               once
               ,
               who
               can
               reverence
               the
               Person
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               avoid
               and
               fly
               from
               him
               as
               the
               worst
               of
               Tyrants
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               these
               things
               be
               still
               kept
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               wrap'd
               up
               in
               uncertain
               Ambiguities
               ,
               all
               wise
               Men
               will
               think
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               better
               ,
               if
               they
               never
               had
               been
               mentioned
               ;
               because
               this
               doth
               but
               raise
               the
               Peoples
               Zeal
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               not
               kept
               up
               by
               real
               Evidence
               )
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               turn
               to
               the
               other
               Extream
               ,
               and
               commiserate
               the
               Cause
               which
               before
               it
               prosecuted
               with
               so
               much
               violence
               .
               The
               higher
               Mens
               Resentments
               are
               raised
               by
               objecting
               the
               most
               notorious
               Crimes
               ,
               the
               lower
               will
               they
               fall
               ,
               if
               Truth
               and
               plain
               matter
               of
               Fact
               doth
               not
               back
               and
               maintain
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               an
               Advantage
               which
               I
               would
               not
               have
               us
               give
               our
               Adversaries
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Dispute
               betwixt
               them
               and
               us
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               proved
               all
               our
               Charges
               against
               their
               Religion
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               prove
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               so
               eagerly
               insist
               upon
               these
               Accusations
               brought
               against
               their
               Persons
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               add
               nothing
               further
               ,
               but
               my
               real
               Wishes
               ,
               That
               I
               could
               (
               tho
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               that
               's
               dear
               to
               me
               in
               this
               World
               )
               contribute
               to
               the
               utter
               
                 Exclusion
                 of
                 Popery
              
               by
               all
               lawful
               means
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               shall
               always
               pray
               for
               a
               Blessing
               upon
               their
               Designs
               ,
               who
               sincerely
               endeavour
               to
               
                 procure
                 a
                 Settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 upon
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 relapsing
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 miseries
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               short
               Notes
               on
               a
               Pamphlet
               ,
               entitled
               ,
               Reflections
               upon
               our
               late
               and
               present
               Proceedings
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               A
               Man
               must
               read
               much
               of
               this
               Author
               's
               profound
               Work
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               fathom
               the
               Depths
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               find
               what
               his
               Design
               is
               ,
               or
               whether
               indeed
               he
               has
               any
               Design
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               of
               making
               a
               Book
               .
            
             
               He
               tells
               us
               at
               length
               after
               much
               Strugling
               ,
               and
               a
               tedious
               Repetition
               of
               what
               every
               body
               knows
               (
               perhaps
               )
               better
               than
               himself
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Orders
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 Military
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 the
                 Regal
                 Administration
                 into
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                 Orange's
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Intent
                 of
                 our
                 Proceedings
                 will
                 at
                 least
                 excuse
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 justify
                 us
                 .
              
               I
               would
               have
               this
               knowing
               Gentleman
               inform
               the
               World
               into
               what
               Hands
               the
               Regal
               Administration
               could
               be
               better
               put
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               Nation
               could
               not
               do
               better
               ,
               whether
               this
               their
               Action
               does
               not
               justify
               it self
               ?
               But
               says
               he
               a
               little
               above
               ,
               
                 How
                 did
                 we
                 all
                 generally
                 concur
                 ,
                 and
                 unanimously
                 agree
                 to
                 forget
                 our
                 Obligations
                 to
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Page
                 4
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Orange
                 hath
                 done
                 a
                 great
                 thing
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 such
                 Deliverance
                 for
                 the
                 Nation
                 as
                 ought
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 requited
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               at
               all
               doubt
               but
               this
               Gentleman
               can
               more
               easily
               write
               half
               a
               dozen
               such
               Books
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               than
               reconcile
               these
               notable
               Passages
               .
               He
               acknowledges
               we
               have
               been
               rescued
               out
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               him
               that
               hated
               us
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               destroyed
               us
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               yet
               reproaches
               us
               with
               
                 forgetting
                 our
                 Obligations
                 to
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Page
               5.
               he
               has
               this
               sharp
               Question
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Man
                 ask
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 party
                 in
                 this
                 general
                 Defection
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 to
                 divest
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 Power
                 to
                 protect
                 
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
               To
               repeat
               these
               Absurdities
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Answer
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               again
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               
                 That
                 whatever
                 some
                 obnoxious
                 and
                 ambitious
                 Men
                 might
                 aim
                 at
                 ,
                 all
                 good
                 Christians
                 had
                 other
                 Intentions
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 sensibly
                 concerned
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 :
                 Their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 their
                 Laws
                 ▪
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 desirous
                 still
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 which
                 some
                 might
                 say
                 was
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 stand
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 .
              
               What
               measures
               of
               Obedience
               this
               Man
               is
               for
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               would
               have
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               divine
               from
               his
               Book
               ,
               for
               he
               seems
               to
               dislike
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               what
               he
               approves
               in
               another
               .
               But
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               Page
               6
               ,
               &
               7
               of
               his
               Fears
               of
               the
               Government
               being
               undermined
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               Dutch
               or
               some
               other
               foreign
               measures
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               well
               received
               in
               England
               till
               an
               Act
               be
               past
               to
               abolish
               Monarchy
               ,
               Episcopacy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               Gentleman's
               Distractions
               be
               not
               so
               great
               as
               to
               hinder
               him
               the
               use
               of
               his
               two
               chief
               Senses
               ,
               he
               may
               now
               perceive
               that
               his
               Fears
               are
               as
               vain
               ,
               as
               others
               perceive
               his
               Reasoning
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               Page
               8.
               he
               states
               a
               notable
               Question
               ,
               for
               he
               supposes
               
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 churlish
                 as
              
               Cain
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 poor
                 as
              
               Job
               ,
               and
               yet
               maintains
               he
               is
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               O
               admirably
               put
               !
               But
               what
               's
               this
               to
               a
               King
               's
               apparent
               Design
               of
               ruining
               and
               enslaving
               a
               People
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               same
               both
               Natural
               and
               Civil
               Right
               to
               their
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               to
               his
               ?
            
             
               
                 But
                 shall
                 we
                 run
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 into
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 Slavery
                 too
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Deposing
                 a
                 Popish
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 p.
                 11.
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 Slavery
                 ,
                 Must
                 not
                 a
                 standing
                 Army
                 be
                 necessarily
                 kept
                 up
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 Title
                 founded
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 fickle
                 and
                 uncertain
                 People
                 ?
              
            
             
               If
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               England
               are
               this
               fickle
               and
               uncertain
               People
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               where
               our
               Author
               will
               find
               more
               substantial
               Folks
               ,
               unless
               he
               fancies
               they
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               amongst
               the
               Mobile
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Popish
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               our
               case
               comes
               in
               no
               sort
               near
               it
               ;
               for
               
               the
               late
               King's
               Religion
               did
               not
               hinder
               his
               possessing
               himself
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               neither
               was
               that
               the
               Cause
               of
               his
               leaving
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               might
               have
               enjoyed
               it
               and
               made
               the
               best
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               all
               Freedom
               ,
               but
               he
               thought
               it
               beneath
               him
               to
               stop
               here
               ,
               and
               not
               impose
               his
               false
               Worship
               on
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               trampling
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               under
               his
               Feet
               ,
               and
               thereby
               claiming
               not
               only
               an
               absolute
               Empire
               over
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               the
               Minds
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               likewise
               shews
               himself
               a
               notable
               Well-wisher
               to
               our
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               when
               he
               represents
               a
               standing
               Army
               (
               page
               11.
               )
               in
               the
               present
               Exigency
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               under
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               has
               not
               been
               only
               born
               and
               educated
               in
               the
               greatest
               Aversion
               to
               Popery
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Prince
               uncorrupted
               by
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               but
               whose
               Genius
               and
               Interests
               do
               every
               ways
               so
               answer
               the
               Necessity
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               Fear
               or
               Trouble
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               Unworthiness
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Blessing
               .
            
             
               He
               seems
               in
               p.
               12
               ,
               and
               13
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               great
               Labour
               ,
               left
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               should
               make
               himself
               a
               King
               contrary
               to
               the
               express
               Terms
               of
               his
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               Pretences
               of
               coming
               over
               here
               .
               To
               which
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               in
               no
               sort
               violated
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               not
               thrust
               himself
               into
               the
               Throne
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               his
               being
               so
               now
               ,
               both
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               and
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               matter
               decided
               by
               the
               Justice
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Supream
               Authority
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               it
               's
               foolish
               Presumption
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               conceited
               Ignorance
               for
               any
               private
               Person
               to
               argue
               it
               .
            
             
               Our
               wise
               Author
               seems
               to
               be
               moreover
               concerned
               and
               greatly
               troubled
               at
               the
               Effects
               produced
               by
               the
               third
               Declaration
               ,
               for
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 did
                 more
                 harm
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Papers
                 publisht
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 concludes
                 its
                 plain
                 that
                 Sophistry
                 and
                 Tricks
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 do
                 the
                 Business
                 .
              
               What
               would
               this
               Man
               have
               ?
               would
               he
               have
               both
               to
               succeed
               ,
               when
               he
               elsewhere
               acknowledges
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               King's
               Design
               was
               to
               ruin
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince's
               to
               prevent
               it
               ?
               As
               to
               Tricks
               and
               Sophistry
               ,
               I
               detest
               them
               as
               much
               as
               any
               Man
               ,
               yet
               think
               such
               harmless
               Guides
               (
               whoever
               was
               the
               Author
               )
               less
               pernicious
               and
               destructive
               than
               force
               and
               bloodshed
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Gentleman
               who
               s●ily
               pleads
               all
               along
               for
               the
               Popish
               Interest
               ,
               is
               now
               for
               sooth
               much
               scandaliz'd
               at
               the
               Dutch-Papists
               in
               the
               Princes
               Army
               ▪
               but
               at
               this
               he
               need
               not
               take
               Offence
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               going
               over
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               States
               against
               the
               most
               unchristian
               Usurper
               or
               both
               Popish
               and
               Protestant
               Countrys
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               this
               worthy
               Author
               can
               come
               to
               a
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               several
               things
               proved
               to
               him
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
                 is
                 a
                 supposititious
                 Child
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 League
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 his
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 rooting
                 out
                 our
                 Religion
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Heresy
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 was
                 poyson'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Essex
                 was
                 murthered
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 desire
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 agree
                 ▪
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 too
                 bad
                 for
                 the
                 guilty
                 Authors
                 .
              
               This
               Gentleman
               cannot
               but
               know
               the
               Unreasonableness
               of
               his
               Demands
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               he
               desires
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               unseasonable
               ,
               but
               impracticable
               ,
               till
               the
               Government
               be
               setled
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               to
               his
               great
               Confusion
               )
               these
               and
               many
               other
               Deeds
               of
               Darkness
               will
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               .
               Moreover
               the
               Astonishment
               he
               expresses
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               these
               vile
               Practices
               ,
               seems
               to
               arise
               in
               him
               ,
               rather
               from
               some
               crafty
               Design
               ,
               than
               mere
               Ignorance
               of
               what
               has
               been
               done
               (
               oftner
               than
               once
               )
               in
               Neighbouring
               Courts
               .
               To
               conclude
               then
               in
               my
               Authors
               own
               Words
               ;
               
                 If
                 these
                 Accusations
                 be
                 cleared
                 once
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 reverence
                 the
                 Person
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 avoid
                 and
                 fly
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Scot's
               Grievances
               :
               Or
               a
               Short
               Account
               of
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Privy-Council
               ,
               Iusticiary
               Court
               ,
               and
               those
               Commissionated
               by
               them
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Consciences
               of
               good
               Men
               have
               been
               Tortured
               ,
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               these
               several
               Years
               past
               exceedingly
               Disturbed
               ,
               and
               Multitudes
               of
               Innocent
               People
               cruelly
               Oppressed
               ,
               and
               inhumanely
               Murthered
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Tract
               of
               these
               Years
               ,
               although
               Informing
               was
               a
               Trade
               more
               encouraged
               than
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               yet
               they
               arraigned
               Multitudes
               without
               Informer
               or
               Accuser
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               appeared
               not
               upon
               their
               Summer
               Citation
               (
               which
               often
               times
               was
               impossible
               )
               were
               treated
               as
               Criminals
               .
            
             
               They
               seized
               many
               of
               all
               Ranks
               ,
               and
               detained
               them
               Months
               ,
               and
               Years
               ,
               without
               any
               Signification
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               Imprisonment
               ;
               and
               seldom
               liberate
               any
               such
               without
               Exorbitant
               Bail
               :
               but
               if
               they
               could
               find
               the
               least
               Shadow
               to
               prosecute
               any
               suspected
               to
               mislike
               their
               Arbitrary
               Courses
               ,
               they
               precipitated
               their
               Process
               ,
               not
               allowing
               them
               time
               or
               means
               to
               vindicate
               their
               Innocency
               .
            
             
               They
               sent
               their
               Inquisitors
               through
               their
               Prisons
               and
               Citizens
               Houses
               ,
               to
               examine
               whom
               they
               pleased
               ,
               upon
               most
               intricate
               Questions
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               Government
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               refusing
               to
               answer
               ,
               or
               dissatisfactory
               Answers
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Indictments
               ;
               others
               seized
               in
               the
               Crowd
               at
               Executions
               ,
               and
               some
               when
               visiting
               the
               imprisoned
               ,
               were
               condemned
               and
               executed
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               justify
               their
               Severities
               
               against
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               disowning
               their
               Dagon
               of
               Nor
               resistance
               .
            
             
               They
               frequently
               sent
               out
               Spies
               to
               Prisons
               ,
               Cities
               and
               Country
               ,
               under
               Disguise
               ,
               who
               by
               simulating
               their
               Dissatisfaction
               at
               the
               Exorbitances
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               for
               persecuted
               Piety
               ,
               might
               draw
               Words
               from
               the
               most
               wary
               ,
               sustaining
               such
               and
               other
               Informers
               as
               habil
               Witnesses
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               the
               Lives
               of
               many
               Innocents
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               one
               Express
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               They
               often
               prosecuted
               without
               a
               Libel
               :
               and
               when
               they
               formed
               Libels
               ,
               they
               seldom
               restricted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Points
               therein
               contained
               ,
               holding
               them
               ,
               as
               confessed
               who
               refused
               to
               answer
               their
               captious
               and
               extraneous
               Questions
               .
            
             
               They
               not
               only
               employed
               Emissaries
               ,
               but
               Judges
               themselves
               were
               active
               to
               suborn
               Witnesses
               against
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Estates
               and
               Honours
               of
               Peers
               and
               worthy
               Patriots
               (
               a
               palpably
               gross
               Management
               of
               such
               an
               Intrigue
               ,
               having
               qualified
               a
               Person
               for
               a
               chief
               Seat
               in
               their
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               )
               and
               when
               they
               could
               not
               find
               such
               Execrable
               Russians
               to
               serve
               their
               turns
               ,
               they
               forced
               Pannals
               to
               answer
               
                 de
                 super
                 Inquirendis
              
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               Criminal
               Cases
               .
               They
               have
               often
               sustained
               Jurors
               and
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               purge
               themselves
               of
               Prejudice
               or
               partial
               Counsel
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               Indicted
               ,
               Tryed
               ,
               Condemned
               and
               executed
               Persons
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               and
               when
               Intercession
               hath
               been
               made
               for
               some
               time
               to
               prepare
               for
               Death
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               answered
               ,
               They
               shall
               have
               no
               time
               to
               prepare
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               is
               too
               good
               for
               them
               .
               They
               have
               kept
               some
               in
               Expectation
               of
               Reprieves
               and
               Pardons
               ,
               till
               the
               very
               Day
               and
               Hour
               of
               their
               Execution
               ;
               others
               they
               have
               hanged
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               thereby
               preventing
               the
               Peoples
               seeing
               their
               Cruelty
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               dying
               Persons
               last
               Words
               ,
               and
               too
               palpably
               designing
               by
               such
               Surprizals
               the
               Ruine
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               They
               frequently
               beat
               Drums
               about
               the
               Scaffolds
               ,
               their
               Cause
               being
               such
               as
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               Words
               of
               dying
               Christians
               .
               They
               searched
               several
               ,
               when
               removing
               them
               from
               the
               Prison
               to
               the
               Scrffold
               ,
               seized
               their
               Testimonies
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               not
               come
               to
               publick
               .
            
             
               They
               would
               have
               their
               Laws
               to
               reach
               Thoughts
               as
               well
               as
               Actions
               ,
               and
               many
               against
               whom
               they
               could
               charge
               no
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               they
               sought
               to
               reach
               their
               Lives
               for
               their
               Thoughts
               ,
               asking
               them
               ,
               What
               think
               you
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               
                 &
                 c.
              
               ?
               Some
               
               they
               have
               wheedled
               to
               Confession
               ,
               by
               promising
               to
               favour
               their
               Ingenuity
               ,
               upbraiding
               them
               for
               Dissemblers
               if
               they
               would
               not
               speak
               freely
               ,
               and
               by
               mock-Expostulations
               ;
               viz.
               Are
               ye
               ashamed
               of
               your
               Principles
               ?
               Are
               ye
               afraid
               to
               give
               a
               Testimony
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               and
               forced
               them
               to
               subscribe
               their
               Confessions
               before
               the
               Council
               ,
               which
               they
               produced
               as
               Witness
               against
               them
               at
               the
               Criminal
               Court
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               were
               Sentenced
               and
               Executed
               .
            
             
               When
               any
               refused
               to
               give
               Categorical
               Answers
               ,
               then
               could
               they
               extort
               all
               by
               Torture
               ,
               with
               their
               Engines
               of
               Cruelty
               ,
               the
               Boots
               ,
               fired
               Matches
               betwixt
               the
               Fingers
               and
               Thumkins
               ;
               and
               after
               torturing
               ,
               hanged
               several
               ,
               though
               thereby
               they
               could
               extort
               nothing
               .
            
             
               When
               some
               had
               answered
               all
               their
               Questions
               ,
               and
               cleared
               themselves
               of
               all
               charged
               against
               them
               ,
               yet
               would
               they
               not
               pass
               them
               so
               ,
               but
               impose
               some
               of
               their
               wicked
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               they
               concluded
               they
               would
               not
               take
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               Tenderness
               they
               discovered
               in
               any
               ,
               they
               apportioned
               the
               Oaths
               ;
               to
               the
               stricter
               the
               more
               smooth
               ;
               to
               the
               laxer
               the
               more
               harsh
               ,
               such
               as
               once
               their
               own
               Natural
               Consciences
               did
               fear
               at
               .
            
             
               They
               required
               not
               only
               to
               have
               their
               Laws
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               subscribed
               also
               ,
               holding
               it
               not
               sufficient
               that
               People
               transgress
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               likewise
               own
               the
               Justice
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               the
               Authority
               enacting
               them
               ,
               and
               swear
               to
               maintain
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               some
               have
               complyed
               to
               all
               they
               sought
               ,
               yet
               would
               they
               not
               discharge
               them
               ,
               but
               upon
               Bond
               to
               answer
               again
               when
               called
               .
            
             
               Not
               only
               Extrajudicial
               Confession
               will
               sustain
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               have
               given
               the
               publick
               Faith
               ,
               the
               King's
               Security
               ,
               the
               Act
               and
               Oath
               of
               Council
               ,
               that
               such
               Confession
               should
               not
               militate
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               brought
               it
               in
               as
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               given
               it
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               when
               their
               former
               Act
               and
               Oath
               was
               produced
               in
               open
               Court
               in
               Demonstration
               of
               their
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               They
               used
               frequently
               to
               pack
               Juries
               ,
               picking
               out
               such
               as
               they
               thought
               any
               thing
               tender
               ,
               and
               not
               bloody
               enough
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               listed
               some
               who
               they
               concluded
               would
               not
               concur
               ,
               that
               thereupon
               they
               might
               get
               occasion
               to
               exact
               their
               Fines
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               when
               the
               Jury
               hath
               brought
               in
               their
               Verdict
               in
               Favour
               of
               the
               Pannal
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               them
               return
               and
               resume
               the
               Cognition
               of
               the
               Process
               again
               ,
               and
               threatned
               them
               with
               
               an
               Assize
               of
               Error
               if
               they
               did
               not
               bring
               him
               in
               Guilty
               ,
               yea
               frequently
               the
               Advocate
               theatned
               them
               under
               most
               peremptory
               Certifications
               if
               they
               found
               not
               the
               Impannalled
               Guilty
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               using
               Juries
               was
               but
               for
               the
               Fashion
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               sentenced
               innocent
               Persons
               twice
               ,
               once
               to
               have
               their
               Ears
               cut
               off
               and
               banished
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               lopping
               of
               their
               Ears
               ,
               they
               have
               re-examined
               them
               ,
               and
               sentenced
               them
               to
               Death
               .
            
             
               They
               used
               to
               stage
               several
               together
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               knew
               some
               would
               comply
               ,
               to
               tantalize
               others
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               thereby
               tempting
               them
               to
               bite
               more
               eagerly
               at
               their
               snaring
               Baits
               ,
               to
               wound
               the
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               not
               only
               Murdered
               many
               innocent
               Christians
               in
               taking
               their
               Lives
               ,
               but
               also
               endevou●ed
               to
               Murder
               their
               Reputation
               and
               the
               Cause
               they
               owned
               ,
               loading
               it
               with
               most
               reproachful
               Epithets
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               peculiar
               Policy
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Heads
               of
               Suffering
               to
               Points
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               common
               Censer
               ,
               and
               most
               Extrinsick
               to
               Religion
               ,
               cutting
               off
               the
               Faithful
               Professors
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               true
               Lovers
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               under
               the
               odium
               of
               Enemies
               to
               Government
               .
            
             
               Some
               they
               arraigned
               whom
               they
               could
               neither
               reach
               by
               adducing
               many
               Witnesses
               against
               in
               Tryal
               ,
               nor
               by
               their
               Examination
               with
               their
               cruel
               Torture
               of
               the
               Boots
               ,
               yet
               hath
               had
               their
               whole
               Estate
               seized
               ,
               and
               also
               been
               sent
               to
               P●ison
               in
               a
               Rock
               within
               the
               Sea
               ,
               without
               being
               convicted
               of
               any
               Crime
               .
            
             
               They
               finding
               their
               means
               and
               motions
               under
               Colour
               of
               Law
               ;
               and
               Trials
               were
               too
               slow
               and
               troublesome
               to
               acquire
               their
               designed
               Cruelties
               and
               that
               the
               publick
               Executions
               tended
               more
               to
               confirm
               and
               multiply
               the
               Lovers
               of
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               than
               to
               diminish
               and
               deter
               ,
               took
               a
               more
               compendious
               way
               of
               sending
               out
               th●ir
               Souldiers
               impowered
               to
               challenge
               and
               examine
               whom
               they
               pleased
               ;
               and
               to
               tender
               Oaths
               required
               by
               no
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               such
               by
               present
               Death
               who
               refused
               to
               swear
               ,
               or
               scrupled
               to
               answer
               their
               ensnaring
               Q●estion
               ,
               which
               bloody
               Commissions
               were
               so
               faithfully
               Executed
               ,
               that
               within
               few
               Weeks
               above
               fifty
               innocent
               Persons
               were
               cruelly
               murdered
               in
               cold
               Blood
               ,
               without
               either
               T●yal
               or
               Conv●●●●on
               ,
               or
               respe●t
               to
               Age
               or
               Sex.
               
            
             
               Although
               the
               Multitudes
               of
               Famil●es
               ruined
               by
               Exorbitant
               Fining●
               ,
               Forfeitures
               ,
               Banishments
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Free
               qua●terings
               and
               Plunderings
               of
               Souldier●
               ,
               and
               Barbarities
               of
               their
               
               Highland
               Host
               :
               the
               many
               cruel
               Edicts
               and
               Proclamations
               they
               have
               published
               ,
               the
               unlawful
               Bonds
               ,
               and
               wicked
               self-contradicting
               Oaths
               imposed
               and
               pressed
               ,
               the
               many
               Exactions
               whereby
               they
               have
               impoverished
               the
               Country
               ,
               the
               many
               open
               Oppressions
               ,
               horrid
               Tortures
               and
               Cruelties
               practised
               upon
               Innocents
               ,
               the
               multitudes
               of
               Persons
               Male
               and
               Female
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               Murdered
               ,
               Persecuted
               ,
               Oppressed
               and
               Destroyed
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               and
               various
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               collected
               :
               Yet
               some
               have
               been
               at
               no
               small
               pains
               to
               gether
               as
               much
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               when
               published
               in
               a
               Martyrology
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               purposed
               to
               be
               done
               with
               all
               convenient
               speed
               )
               will
               give
               the
               World
               to
               know
               as
               well
               the
               Faithfulness
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Constancy
               of
               these
               who
               suffered
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Equity
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               as
               the
               Inhumanity
               ,
               Illegality
               and
               Severity
               of
               their
               Cruel
               and
               Bloody
               Persecutors
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Late
               
                 Honourable
                 CONVENTION
              
               proved
               a
               
                 Legal
                 PARLIAMENT
              
               .
            
             
               I.
               THE
               necessity
               of
               a
               Parliament
               agreed
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               Voting
               that
               the
               Throne
               is
               Vacant
               ;
               for
               there
               being
               a
               Vacancy
               ,
               there
               follows
               an
               immediate
               necessity
               of
               settling
               the
               Government
               ,
               especially
               the
               Writs
               ,
               being
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               Great
               Seal
               carryed
               away
               ,
               put
               a
               period
               to
               all
               publick
               Justice
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               supply
               by
               such
               means
               as
               the
               necessity
               requires
               ,
               or
               a
               failure
               of
               Government
               .
            
             
               II.
               Consider
               the
               Antecedents
               to
               the
               calling
               the
               Convention
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               three
               hundred
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               majority
               of
               the
               fullest
               House
               that
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               above
               sixty
               Lords
               ,
               being
               a
               greater
               number
               ,
               than
               any
               part
               divided
               amounted
               to
               at
               this
               great
               Meeting
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               Common
               Council
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               by
               application
               to
               His
               then
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               desired
               him
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Administration
               of
               P●blick
               Affairs
               ,
               Military
               and
               Civil
               ,
               which
               
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               good
               People
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               His
               Highness
               was
               desired
               to
               Issue
               forth
               His
               Circular
               Letters
               to
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               to
               the
               Coroners
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               absence
               to
               the
               Clerks
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               to
               Elect
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               and
               Burgesses
               ;
               this
               was
               more
               than
               was
               done
               in
               Fifty
               nine
               ,
               for
               the
               calling
               a
               Parliament
               in
               April
               1660.
               for
               there
               the
               Summons
               was
               not
               real
               ,
               but
               fictitious
               ,
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               in
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               meer
               Notion
               set
               up
               as
               a
               Form
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               Persons
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               
                 Ens
                 rationis
              
               ,
               impossible
               really
               to
               exist
               :
               so
               that
               here
               was
               much
               more
               done
               than
               in
               1659
               ,
               and
               all
               really
               done
               which
               was
               possible
               to
               be
               invented
               ,
               as
               the
               Affairs
               then
               stood
               .
               Besides
               King
               Ch.
               the
               2d
               .
               had
               not
               abdicated
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               was
               willing
               to
               return
               ,
               and
               was
               at
               Breda
               ,
               whither
               they
               might
               have
               sent
               for
               Writs
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               have
               kept
               their
               form
               of
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               the
               present
               case
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               being
               ,
               nor
               any
               style
               or
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               neither
               real
               ,
               or
               notional
               left
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               ,
               more
               was
               done
               before
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               calling
               of
               this
               Great
               Convention
               ,
               than
               for
               calling
               that
               Parliament
               (
               for
               so
               I
               must
               call
               it
               )
               yet
               that
               Parliament
               made
               several
               Acts
               ,
               in
               all
               thirty
               seven
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               Keebles
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               them
               not
               confirmed
               ;
               I
               shall
               instance
               but
               in
               one
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               one
               which
               there
               was
               occasion
               to
               use
               in
               every
               County
               of
               England
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Act
               for
               Confirming
               and
               Restoring
               Ministers
               ,
               being
               the
               17
               th
               of
               that
               Sessions
               ;
               all
               the
               Judges
               allowed
               of
               this
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               tho'
               never
               confirmed
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               stronger
               case
               than
               that
               in
               question
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               only
               fictitious
               Summons
               ,
               here
               a
               real
               one
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               any
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               this
               at
               the
               Request
               of
               a
               Majority
               of
               the
               Lords
               ;
               more
               than
               hal●
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Commons
               duly
               chosen
               in
               King
               Ch.
               the
               2
               
               d's
               time
               ,
               besides
               the
               great
               Body
               of
               the
               City
               of
               London
               being
               at
               least
               esteem'd
               a
               5
               th
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               after
               the
               King's
               Return
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               well
               satisfied
               with
               the
               calling
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Enacted
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               As●embled
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               that
               the
               Lords
               and
               Common
               ;
               then
               Sitting
               at
               Westminster
               in
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               th●
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               want
               of
               th●
               Kings
               Writs
               or
               Writ
               of
               Summons
               ,
               or
               a●y
               defect
               whatsoever
               
               and
               as
               if
               the
               King
               had
               been
               present
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               full
               Judgment
               in
               full
               Parliament
               of
               the
               case
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               much
               stronger
               than
               the
               present
               case
               is
               ,
               and
               this
               Parliament
               continued
               till
               the
               29
               th
               of
               December
               next
               following
               ,
               and
               made
               in
               all
               thirty
               seven
               Acts
               ,
               as
               abo●e
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               The
               13
               Caroli
               2.
               chap.
               7.
               (
               a
               full
               Parliament
               called
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               )
               recites
               the
               other
               of
               12
               Caroli
               2.
               and
               that
               after
               his
               Majesties
               return
               they
               were
               continued
               till
               the
               29
               th
               of
               December
               ,
               and
               then
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               that
               several
               Acts
               passed
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               plain
               Judgment
               of
               another
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               says
               they
               were
               continued
               ,
               which
               shews
               they
               had
               a
               real
               being
               capable
               of
               being
               continued
               ;
               for
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               a
               void
               Grant
               has
               no
               effect
               ,
               and
               Confirmation
               shews
               a
               Grant
               only
               voidable
               so
               the
               continuance
               there
               shewed
               it
               at
               most
               but
               voidable
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               King
               came
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               it
               ,
               all
               was
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               dissolving
               it
               then
               ,
               shews
               they
               had
               a
               being
               ,
               for
               ,
               as
               
                 ex
                 nihilo
                 nihil
                 sit
              
               ,
               so
               
                 super
                 nihil
                 nil
                 operatur
              
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               nothing
               nothing
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               so
               upon
               nothing
               nothing
               can
               operate
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               make
               the
               great
               Corporation
               or
               Body
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               are
               legally
               taken
               for
               the
               Free-holders
               ,
               Inst.
               4.
               p.
               2.
               
               Now
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               having
               Proclaimed
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               defect
               of
               this
               great
               Corporation
               is
               cured
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Essential
               parts
               of
               this
               great
               Body
               Politique
               united
               and
               made
               compleat
               ,
               as
               plainly
               as
               when
               the
               Mayor
               of
               a
               Corporation
               dies
               ,
               and
               another
               is
               chosen
               ,
               the
               Corporation
               is
               again
               perfect
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               which
               perfects
               the
               great
               Body
               Politique
               should
               in
               the
               same
               instant
               destroy
               it
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               contradictions
               true
               ,
               
                 simul
                 &
                 semel
              
               ,
               the
               perfection
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               this
               great
               Body
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Act.
               
            
             
               Then
               if
               necessity
               of
               Affairs
               was
               a
               forcible
               Argument
               in
               1660
               ,
               a
               time
               of
               great
               peace
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               throughout
               Europe
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               certainly
               't
               is
               of
               a
               greater
               force
               now
               ,
               when
               England
               is
               scarce
               delivered
               from
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               ;
               when
               Ireland
               has
               a
               mighty
               Army
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdom
               in
               hazard
               of
               final
               destruction
               ,
               if
               not
               speedily
               prevented
               ;
               and
               when
               France
               has
               destroyed
               most
               of
               the
               Protestants
               there
               ,
               and
               threatens
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               from
               whence
               God
               has
               sent
               the
               wonderful
               Assistance
               of
               our
               Gracious
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               most
               Glorious
               King
               ;
               and
               England
               cannot
               promise
               safety
               from
               that
               Forreign
               Power
               ,
               when
               forty
               days
               delay
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               least
               can
               be
               for
               a
               new
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               considering
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               to
               have
               one
               more
               freely
               chosen
               ,
               because
               first
               it
               was
               so
               free
               from
               Court-influence
               ,
               or
               likelihood
               of
               all
               design
               that
               the
               Letters
               of
               Summons
               issued
               by
               him
               ,
               whom
               the
               great
               God
               in
               infinite
               Mercy
               raised
               to
               save
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               this
               done
               to
               protect
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               at
               a
               time
               when
               the
               people
               were
               all
               concerned
               for
               one
               Common
               interest
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               vain
               when
               we
               have
               the
               best
               King
               and
               Queen
               the
               World
               affords
               ,
               a
               full
               house
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
               most
               solemnly
               chosen
               Commons
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               remembrance
               of
               any
               Man
               Living
               ,
               to
               spend
               Mony
               and
               lose
               time
               (
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               to
               despise
               Providence
               )
               and
               take
               great
               pains
               to
               destroy
               our selves
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               object
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               mentioning
               Writs
               and
               Summons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               Precedent
               in
               1660
               is
               after
               all
               those
               Acts.
               
            
             
               In
               private
               cases
               as
               much
               has
               been
               done
               in
               point
               of
               necessity
               ;
               a
               Bishop
               Provincial
               dies
               ,
               and
               
                 sede
                 vacant
              
               a
               Clerk
               is
               presented
               to
               a
               Benefice
               ,
               the
               Presentation
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               is
               good
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Necessity
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               a
               Vacancy
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Bishop
               a
               Presentation
               shall
               be
               good
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               prejudice
               should
               happen
               by
               the
               Church
               lying
               void
               ;
               Surely
               
                 â
                 fortiori
              
               —
               Vacancy
               of
               the
               Throne
               may
               be
               supplied
               without
               the
               formality
               of
               a
               Writ
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Convention
               turn'd
               to
               a
               Real
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               A
               Summons
               in
               all
               points
               is
               of
               the
               same
               real
               force
               as
               a
               Writ
               ,
               for
               a
               Summons
               and
               a
               Writ
               differ
               no
               more
               than
               in
               name
               ,
               the
               thing
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Substantial
               parts
               ;
               the
               Writ
               is
               Recorded
               in
               Chancery
               ,
               so
               are
               His
               Highnesses
               Letters
               ;
               the
               proper
               Officer
               Endorses
               the
               Return
               ,
               so
               he
               does
               here
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Coroner
               in
               defect
               of
               the
               Sheriff
               is
               the
               proper
               Officer
               ;
               )
               the
               People
               Choose
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Writ
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               freely
               by
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Letters
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 &
                 quae
                 re
                 concordant
                 parum
                 differunt
                 ,
              
               they
               agree
               in
               Reality
               ,
               and
               then
               what
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ?
            
             
               Object
               .
               A
               Writ
               must
               be
               in
               Actions
               at
               Common
               Law
               ,
               else
               all
               Pleadings
               after
               ,
               will
               not
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               but
               Judgment
               given
               may
               be
               Reversed
               by
               a
               Writ
               of
               Error
               .
            
             
             
               Answ.
               The
               case
               differs
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               Actions
               between
               party
               and
               party
               ,
               are
               Adversary
               Actions
               ,
               but
               Summons
               to
               Parliament
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               are
               Mediums
               only
               to
               have
               an
               Election
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               Actions
               at
               Law
               the
               Defendant
               may
               plead
               to
               the
               Writ
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               plea
               to
               a
               Writ
               for
               electing
               Members
               to
               serve
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               I
               have
               Littleton's
               Argument
               ,
               there
               never
               was
               such
               Plea
               ,
               therefore
               none
               lies
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               That
               they
               have
               not
               taken
               the
               Test.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               They
               may
               take
               the
               Test
               yet
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               which
               they
               do
               will
               be
               good
               ,
               for
               the
               Test
               being
               the
               distinguishing
               Mark
               of
               a
               Protestant
               from
               a
               Papist
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               taken
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               performed
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               That
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               new
               ones
               are
               not
               legal
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Convention
               being
               the
               Supream
               Power
               ,
               have
               abolish'd
               the
               old
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               new
               ones
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               making
               new
               Oaths
               ,
               the
               like
               was
               done
               in
               Alfreds
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               chose
               him
               King
               ;
               vide
               Mirror
               of
               Justice
               .
               Chap.
               1.
               for
               the
               Heptarchy
               being
               turn'd
               to
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               the
               precedent
               Oaths
               of
               the
               seven
               Kings
               could
               not
               be
               the
               same
               King
               Alfred
               swore
               .
            
             
               Many
               Precedents
               may
               be
               cited
               ,
               where
               Laws
               have
               been
               made
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               to
               summon
               them
               ,
               which
               for
               brevity's
               sake
               I
               forbear
               to
               mention
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               farewel
               ;
               the
               Objections
               quarrel
               at
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               fight
               against
               our
               Safety
               ,
               and
               aim
               at
               that
               which
               may
               indanger
               Destruction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Amicable
               Reconciliation
               of
               the
               DISSENTERS
               to
               the
               CHURCH
               of
               ENGLAND
               :
               being
               a
               Model
               or
               Draught
               for
               the
               
                 Universal
                 Accommodation
              
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Bringing
               in
               all
               Parties
               to
               Her
               Communion
               .
            
             
               Humbly
               presented
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               there
               are
               several
               parties
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               who
               must
               and
               will
               ever
               differ
               in
               their
               Opinions
               about
               the
               Church
               and
               Discipline
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Question
               which
               is
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               our
               Disputes
               about
               the
               Church
               ●s
               Particular
               (
               which
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               mutually
               forborn
               ,
               and
               every
               party
               left
               herein
               to
               their
               own
               Perswasion
               )
               but
               a
               common
               Agreement
               in
               what
               we
               can
               agree
               and
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               National
               ,
               must
               heal
               our
               Breaches
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholicks
               are
               for
               one
               Universal
               Organical
               Church
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Pope
               is
               Head
               ,
               according
               to
               some
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishops
               Convened
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               according
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               Visible
               on
               earth
               as
               well
               as
               invisible
               ,
               whereof
               CHRIST
               is
               Head
               ,
               who
               was
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               Visible
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               past
               doubt
               also
               with
               Protestants
               ▪
               But
               that
               this
               Church
               is
               Organical
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Monarchy
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               Aristocracy
               by
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               it
               seems
               a
               thing
               not
               possible
               in
               nature
               ;
               because
               neither
               can
               any
               
                 Oe●umenical
                 Council
              
               ever
               be
               Called
               ,
               or
               any
               One
               Man
               he
               sufficient
               to
               take
               on
               him
               the
               Concernmen●s
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
             
             
               A
               Political
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               Community
               of
               Chris●●ans
               brought
               into
               an
               Orber
               of
               Superiority
               and
               Inferiority
               by
               an
               Head
               and
               Members
               ,
               organized
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               that
               Government
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               Earth
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               such
               Order
               :
               And
               Councils
               therefore
               which
               are
               gather'd
               out
               of
               several
               Countries
               ,
               or
               of
               Bishops
               belonging
               to
               more
               Dominions
               than
               of
               one
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               may
               behad
               for
               mutual
               Advice
               and
               Concord
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               Government
               .
            
             
               A
               Nation
               ,
               Empire
               ,
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               one
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               and
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               generally
               Christians
               ,
               are
               capable
               of
               such
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Polity
               ,
               and
               a
               National
               Church
               Political
               in
               England
               is
               to
               be
               asserted
               and
               maintained
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               then
               is
               a
               Political
               Society
               of
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               united
               in
               the
               King
               as
               Head
               ,
               and
               organized
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               the
               executing
               those
               Laws
               or
               Government
               which
               he
               chooses
               for
               their
               spiritual
               Good
               and
               the
               publick
               Peace
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               this
               difference
               between
               a
               Church
               National
               ,
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Particular
               Churches
               :
               The
               two
               latter-are
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               and
               
                 Essential
                 Consideration
              
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               is
               and
               can
               be
               only
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Institution
              
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               manifestly
               Accidental
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               that
               the
               chief
               Magistrate
               and
               the
               whole
               People
               should
               be
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Distinguish
               we
               here
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               Internal
               belonging
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               External
               which
               belongs
               to
               Men
               :
               And
               of
               the
               External
               Regiment
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               Formal
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Officers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               Objective
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               the
               one
               being
               only
               by
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Sword.
               Whether
               the
               Community
               now
               of
               Christians
               in
               England
               may
               be
               accounted
               a
               National
               Church
               in
               respect
               to
               any
               Formal
               Government
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               leave
               for
               dispute
               to
               others
               ;
               let
               them
               judg
               according
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Definition
               of
               a
               Political
               Church
               :
               But
               that
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               are
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               constituted
               a
               proper
               Political
               Church
               National
               in
               respect
               to
               that
               External
               Objective
               Regiment
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               Bishops
               as
               the
               proper
               Organs
               thereof
               under
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               what
               we
               hold
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               would
               lay
               as
               the
               Foundation-Stone
               of
               Peace
               ,
               in
               
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               between
               all
               Persons
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               Parliament
               therefore
               we
               have
               ,
               be
               heartily
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               and
               thriving
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               must
               and
               can
               be
               only
               by
               an
               entire
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               narrow
               Spirit
               of
               any
               single
               Party
               or
               Faction
               ,
               and
               when
               such
               a
               Parliament
               as
               this
               shall
               set
               themselves
               about
               the
               Business
               of
               Union
               to
               purpose
               ,
               a
               Bill
               should
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 declaring
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               is
               the
               Representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               by
               Consent
               and
               Agreement
               they
               might
               (
               upon
               the
               account
               mentioned
               )
               Make
               a
               new
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               may
               they
               Declare
               the
               Constitution
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               should
               be
               declared
               then
               in
               such
               a
               Bill
               or
               Act
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               consists
               of
               the
               King
               as
               the
               Head
               ,
               or
               
                 pars
                 Imperans
              
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               give
               Laws
               thereto
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               several
               Assemblies
               of
               Christians
               which
               he
               shall
               tolerate
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 pars
                 subdita
              
               ,
               or
               Body
               .
            
             
               Some
               Discrimination
               between
               the
               Tolerable
               and
               Intolerable
               is
               indeed
               never
               to
               be
               gainsaid
               by
               any
               wise
               and
               good
               Man
               ;
               unto
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               Liberty
               can
               be
               desirable
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               consistent
               at
               least
               with
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               a
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Fundamental
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               any
               private
               persons
               ,
               but
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               the
               Terms
               of
               National
               Communion
               :
               But
               we
               would
               have
               all
               our
               Assemblies
               that
               are
               Tolerable
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               Legal
               by
               such
               an
               Act
               (
               and
               thereby
               parts
               of
               the
               National
               Church
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Parochial
               Congregations
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               here
               therefore
               must
               come
               under
               a
               double
               consideration
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Take
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               be
               (
               as
               we
               have
               said
               at
               first
               )
               endless
               Controversy
               about
               this
               point
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               true
               Members
               of
               it
               :
               but
               take
               it
               under
               the
               consideration
               as
               National
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               those
               must
               be
               Memb●rs
               whom
               the
               Head
               by
               a
               Law
               does
               allow
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               under
               this
               notion
               only
               is
               made
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Stature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Ecclesia
                 A●glicana
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               
                 Protestant
                 Dissenter●
              
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               will
               acknowledg
               the
               King
               to
               be
               Supreme
               Coercive
               Governour
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               throughout
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               And
               will
               not
               those
               who
               are
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               do
               the
               like
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               do
               so
               in
               Henry
               the
               Eight's
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               generally
               such
               ?
               Again
               ,
               the
               Dissenters
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               even
               the
               Congregationalists
               of
               every
               Sect
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               power
               legally
               derived
               from
               the
               King
               and
               upon
               such
               an
               account
               will
               admit
               of
               a
               superintendency
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Ecclesiastical
               Magistrates
               under
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               own
               any
               Authority
               that
               they
               have
               over
               other
               Ministers
               from
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               Papists
               also
               be
               subject
               to
               all
               Authority
               that
               is
               exercised
               legally
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               may
               question
               the
               Spiritual
               Title
               of
               the
               English
               Clergy
               and
               their
               succession
               ?
            
             
               We
               would
               have
               the
               Bishops
               then
               (
               
                 qua
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               as
               distinct
               in
               Office
               from
               Priests
               )
               declared
               no
               other
               than
               the
               King's
               Officers
               ▪
               whose
               power
               is
               but
               Objectively
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               
                 Circa
                 Sacra
              
               only
               ,
               by
               Vertue
               of
               his
               Authority
               and
               Commission
               .
            
             
               As
               Iehoshaphat
               did
               comit
               the
               Charge
               incumbent
               upon
               him
               as
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               regard
               to
               all
               
                 Matters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               unto
               the
               care
               of
               Amariah
               ,
               being
               
                 Chief
                 Priest
              
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Matters
              
               unto
               Zebadiah
               ,
               being
               as
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Iustice
              
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               so
               should
               the
               Diocesian
               Bishop
               be
               in
               our
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               the
               Judges
               are
               in
               Civil
               Matters
               the
               Substitutes
               altogether
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               execute
               his
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               indeed
               at
               State
               point
               which
               was
               throughly
               canvased
               by
               Henry
               the
               Eight
               ,
               whose
               Divines
               did
               agree
               on
               two
               Orders
               alone
               ,
               Priest
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Appointment
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Superiority
               of
               a
               Bishop
               over
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               Bishop
               over
               another
               ,
               was
               but
               by
               the
               Positive
               Laws
               of
               Men
               only
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               that
               Authentick
               Book
               then
               put
               out
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Necessary
                 Eru●ition
              
               :
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               could
               not
               have
               ,
               or
               exert
               any
               Jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Subject
               unless
               warranted
               and
               derived
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               a
               Premunire
               ,
               which
               made
               Bonner
               (
               wi●h
               others
               )
               hold
               his
               Bishoprick
               by
               Commission
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               please
               His
               Majesty
               to
               chuse
               some
               persons
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               to
               this
               Office
               ,
               authorizing
               them
               
               to
               it
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               by
               a
               like
               Commission
               (
               which
               they
               should
               also
               hold
               ,
               with
               the
               Judges
               ,
               
                 quam
                 di●
                 se
                 ben●
                 gesse●un●
              
               )
               As
               none
               of
               them
               could
               scruple
               then
               the
               acceptance
               ,
               so
               must
               a
               Union
               from
               that
               day
               forward
               commence
               in
               England
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               filling
               up
               the
               Vacancies
               that
               fall
               ,
               with
               such
               ,
               till
               they
               in
               some
               measure
               equal
               the
               Conformists
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               sensible
               unto
               what
               Distress
               the
               Ministers
               of
               a
               Particular
               Congregation
               of
               all
               sorts
               may
               be
               brought
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               over
               some
               potent
               ,
               turbulent
               ,
               and
               refractory
               Members
               ,
               and
               what
               relief
               he
               might
               find
               in
               such
               an
               external
               Ecclesiastical
               Officer
               as
               this
               :
               We
               are
               sensible
               how
               many
               inconvenices
               of
               Congregational
               Episcopacy
               may
               by
               this
               means
               only
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Their
               work
               in
               general
               should
               be
               to
               supervise
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               parties
               in
               their
               Diocesses
               ,
               that
               they
               walk
               according
               to
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               in
               due
               Order
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               one
               another
               :
               And
               more
               particularly
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               all
               Laws
               and
               Limitations
               ,
               Rules
               or
               Canons
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Supreme
               Head
               ,
               shall
               by
               advice
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               o●
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               three
               Estates
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               make
               on
               purpose
               ,
               and
               impose
               ,
               upon
               them
               ,
               with
               respect
               both
               to
               the
               publick
               Emolument
               ,
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Dominions
               .
            
             
               For
               example
               ,
               suppose
               this
               to
               be
               one
               Canon
               or
               Injunction
               ,
               That
               no
               Novice
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               Grave
               Men
               only
               among
               the
               Sects
               ,
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               Teachers
               .
               Another
               ,
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               doors
               be
               kept
               open
               in
               all
               Conventi●les
               for
               any
               that
               wil●
               to
               come
               in
               and
               hear
               ,
               that
               no
               Sedition
               be
               there
               hatched
               or
               broached
               .
               There
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               many
               the
               like
               Impositions
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               very
               fit
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               some
               Persons
               ,
               not
               needful
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               Time
               ,
               and
               the
               Trial
               ,
               and
               Experience
               which
               must
               be
               the
               Mother
               to
               bring
               them
               forth
               ,
               and
               cultivate
               them
               after
               ,
               to
               their
               best
               advantage
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               making
               such
               Canons
               ,
               we
               humbly
               motion
               a
               third
               Clerk
               for
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               two
               in
               every
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               chose
               out
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               with
               indifferent
               respect
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               mutual
               Satisfaction
               and
               Concord
               my
               thereby
               be
               prosecuted
               with
               unanimity
               of
               Heart
               and
               Good
               will
               throughout
               all
               the
               Churche●
               :
               And
               the
               two
               Provinces
               of
               Canterbury
               
               and
               York
               should
               unite
               in
               this
               Convocation
               for
               the
               making
               them
               one
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               two
               Provincial
               ones
               in
               a
               diverse
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               means
               shall
               one
               Organ
               more
               be
               added
               to
               this
               great
               Political
               Society
               for
               deriving
               an
               influence
               from
               the
               Head
               to
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               which
               now
               seem
               neglected
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               care
               taken
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               especial
               business
               of
               such
               an
               equally
               Modell'd
               Convocation
               should
               be
               the
               revising
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               for
               the
               reversing
               the
               main
               body
               of
               them
               ,
               having
               been
               fitted
               to
               that
               narrow
               scantling
               which
               is
               unworthy
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               leaving
               only
               those
               ,
               and
               making
               new
               (
               as
               we
               have
               exemplified
               in
               one
               or
               two
               for
               instance-sake
               even
               now
               )
               which
               do
               ,
               and
               will
               suit
               to
               that
               larger
               Constitution
               thereof
               intended
               by
               this
               Paper
               .
            
             
               And
               having
               now
               said
               thus
               much
               for
               Explanation
               of
               this
               Design
               ,
               we
               must
               say
               some
               little
               also
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Design
               of
               such
               an
               Accommodation
               as
               this
               ,
               shall
               advance
               not
               lessen
               the
               outward
               power
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               extending
               it
               over
               those
               who
               before
               had
               no
               conscientious
               regard
               for
               their
               Function
               :
               while
               yet
               it
               would
               ease
               them
               of
               the
               tremendous
               burden
               of
               such
               a
               
                 Cura
                 Animarum
              
               they
               take
               on
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               must
               be
               of
               impossible
               performance
               .
            
             
               This
               Design
               (
               which
               is
               suppos'd
               to
               find
               us
               in
               our
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               any
               )
               shall
               by
               little
               and
               little
               (
               with
               God's
               blessing
               on
               it
               )
               cool
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               enkindle
               Charity
               and
               Holiness
               among
               all
               parties
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               so
               much
               wanting
               ,
               while
               those
               that
               are
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               those
               that
               are
               Conformists
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               Nonconfrmists
               ,
               do
               agree
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               one
               Christianity
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               same
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               three
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Rule
               of
               Manners
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               They
               cannot
               indeed
               have
               both
               Communion
               in
               the
               same
               External
               Worship
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               have
               it
               in
               the
               Internal
               Adoration
               of
               the
               same
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               in
               One
               Hope
               of
               our
               calling
               unto
               eternal
               Life
               through
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               They
               must
               separate
               into
               several
               Congregations
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Schism
               in
               the
               Body
               by
               this
               means
               for
               all
               that
               .
            
             
             
               For
               as
               while
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               allows
               only
               the
               Parochial
               Meetings
               ,
               as
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               it
               hath
               bin
               accounted
               Schism
               to
               go
               to
               Separate
               Assemblies
               :
               So
               if
               the
               Scene
               be
               altered
               ,
               and
               these
               Separate
               Congregations
               be
               also
               made
               Legal
               ,
               this
               Schism
               ,
               or
               Mens
               being
               called
               Schismaticks
               ,
               in
               that
               regard
               ,
               must
               vanish
               and
               be
               at
               an
               end
               .
               Indeed
               these
               divers
               Congregations
               will
               Accuse
               one
               another
               as
               guilty
               of
               Sin
               and
               Schism
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               each
               separating
               from
               the
               others
               Communion
               ,
               and
               threaten
               his
               Judgment
               :
               but
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               no
               separating
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               the
               King
               is
               Head
               ,
               while
               he
               tolerates
               the
               Meetings
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               parts
               of
               it
               as
               National
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               prosecution
               of
               Law
               against
               any
               ,
               but
               all
               quiet
               ,
               as
               fellow-Members
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               Only
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               indeed
               for
               them
               to
               imagine
               that
               a
               Protestant
               King
               and
               Parliament
               should
               allow
               of
               their
               Mass
               in
               Publick
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               of
               the
               Service-Book
               .
               This
               were
               not
               to
               tolerate
               the
               Papists
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 set
                 up
                 Popery
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Determining
               what
               is
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               one
               Party
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               Detriment
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               and
               no
               Sin
               or
               Guilt
               upon
               the
               Nation
               by
               that
               permission
               ,
               is
               a
               nice
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               business
               of
               this
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               one
               Motion
               farther
               should
               be
               added
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               for
               another
               Bill
               also
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               to
               take
               away
               Pluralities
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Pest
               of
               our
               present
               Conforming
               Clergy
               )
               I
               mean
               both
               of
               Livings
               and
               Dignities
               impartially
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               may
               have
               wherewithal
               to
               engage
               those
               he
               receives
               into
               the
               Church
               thus
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               consequently
               restores
               to
               their
               Labours
               ,
               by
               this
               Accommodation
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               a
               thing
               will
               make
               the
               favour
               indeed
               significant
               to
               such
               persons
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               one
               Argument
               for
               what
               I
               have
               proposed
               .
               There
               is
               no
               power
               given
               upon
               Earth
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               command
               that
               which
               he
               in
               his
               Conscience
               does
               judg
               to
               be
               Sin.
               
                 Non
                 datur
                 potestas
                 ad
                 malum
              
               .
               But
               to
               conform
               in
               all
               things
               to
               the
               present
               Church
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               is
               Sin
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 Catholicks
              
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               Late
               King
               was
               a
               Dissenter
               of
               one
               sort
               himself
               .
               The
               King
               therefore
               that
               was
               so
               lately
               ,
               could
               not
               really
               put
               the
               Catholicks
               upon
               Conformity
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               would
               appear
               equal
               to
               all
               his
               People
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               put
               
               ●ny
               other
               Dissenters
               on
               it
               neither
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Cause
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Law
               requires
               was
               both
               in
               his
               Conscience
               and
               in
               theirs
               ,
               a
               thing
               prohibited
               of
               God.
               He
               could
               not
               therefore
               put
               the
               Laws
               in
               Execution
               being
               against
               God.
               And
               if
               He
               could
               not
               do
               it
               acting
               only
               but
               as
               an
               honest
               Man
               that
               abides
               by
               his
               Principles
               :
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               apprehend
               that
               so
               good
               a
               King
               and
               Queen
               as
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               should
               be
               ever
               brought
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               maugre
               all
               the
               Enticements
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               Frowns
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               A
               Third
               Volume
               of
               Sermons
               Preached
               by
               the
               Late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               
                 Thomas
                 Manton
              
               ,
               D.D.
               In
               Two
               Parts
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               containing
               LXVI
               Sermons
               on
               the
               Eleventh
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               With
               a
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               containing
               a
               Treatise
               of
               Self-Denial
               .
               With
               Several
               Sermons
               on
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               
               Lord's-Supper
               ,
               And
               other
               Occasions
               .
               With
               an
               Alphabetical-Table
               to
               the
               Whole
               .
            
             
               Sold
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Parkhurst
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ionathan
                 Robinson
              
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               ELEVENTH
               
                 Collection
                 of
                 Papers
              
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               and
               
                 Scotland
                 .
                 VIZ.
              
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Desertion
                   Discuss'd
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Defence
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   and
                   present
                   Proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Satisfaction
                   tendred
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   pretend
                   Conscience
                   for
                   Non-submission
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   Governours
                   ,
                   and
                   refusing
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Oaths
                   of
                   Fealty
                   and
                   Allegiance
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Dr.
                   Oates
                   his
                   Petition
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   declaring
                   his
                   barbarous
                   Sufferings
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Convention
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Speech
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Convention
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   in
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Grounds
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Scotland
                   declared
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   
                     Scotland
                     Forfaulted
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Throne
                   become
                   Vacant
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   two
                   eminent
                   Parliament-Men
                   ,
                   justifying
                   the
                   Lawfulness
                   of
                   taking
                   the
                   Oaths
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   .
                
              
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-noster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               THE
               DESERTION
               DISCUSS'D
               .
            
             
               IF
               many
               of
               our
               Long-Rob'd
               Divines
               ,
               pust
               up
               with
               a
               Conceit
               of
               their
               own
               Parts
               ,
               would
               but
               keep
               closer
               to
               their
               Texts
               ,
               and
               their
               Duties
               ,
               most
               certainly
               our
               Peace
               and
               Union
               would
               be
               much
               firmer
               ,
               and
               more
               assured
               then
               it
               is
               .
               For
               being
               sway'd
               by
               Interest
               and
               Profit
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               afraid
               of
               losing
               the
               Advantages
               of
               Earthly
               Preferment
               ,
               then
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Heavenly
               Felicity
               .
               Unless
               they
               swim
               in
               their
               own
               Wishes
               and
               Desires
               ,
               all
               Things
               are
               out
               of
               Order
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               in
               danger
               ,
               they
               cry
               ;
               here
               are
               Sharers
               coming
               in
               among
               Us
               :
               And
               by
               an
               odd
               kind
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               ,
               seem
               rather
               inclinable
               to
               return
               under
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Popery
               ,
               then
               to
               endure
               the
               Equality
               of
               a
               Dissenting
               Protestant
               ;
               rather
               to
               be
               at
               the
               check
               of
               a
               Pope's
               Nuncio
               ,
               then
               suffer
               the
               Fraternity
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Nonconformist
               .
               They
               said
               nothing
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               till
               he
               began
               to
               touch
               their
               Copy-holds
               :
               then
               they
               call'd
               out
               for
               Help
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               are
               angry
               with
               their
               Relief
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               well
               they
               know
               not
               what
               .
               And
               this
               is
               their
               Misfortune
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               things
               answer
               not
               the
               full
               Height
               of
               their
               Expectations
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               first
               that
               should
               be
               last
               dissatisfied
               .
               If
               all
               things
               go
               not
               well
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               ,
               they
               
               presently
               grow
               moody
               and
               waspish
               ;
               and
               while
               they
               insinuate
               their
               empty
               Notions
               into
               others
               ,
               who
               admiring
               the
               fluency
               of
               their
               Pulpit
               Language
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               Laziness
               ,
               allow
               them
               a
               Prerogative
               over
               their
               Understandings
               ,
               the
               whole
               Nation
               must
               be
               embroyl'd
               by
               their
               Surmises
               and
               Mistrusts
               .
            
             
               Else
               what
               had
               that
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               
                 Desertion
                 Discuss'd
              
               ,
               to
               do
               to
               busy
               his
               Brains
               with
               a
               Subject
               ,
               neither
               appertaining
               to
               his
               Function
               ,
               nor
               proper
               for
               his
               Talent
               ?
               Why
               should
               he
               be
               setting
               himself
               up
               against
               the
               voted
               Judgment
               of
               ●he
               chiefest
               and
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ?
               A
               Man
               of
               his
               Profession
               would
               have
               doubtless
               better
               employ'd
               himself
               ,
               in
               contemplating
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               
                 Three
                 Murmurers
              
               against
               Moses
               ;
               and
               there
               have
               learn'd
               a
               more
               sanctifi'd
               Lesson
               ,
               then
               to
               exalt
               his
               Sophistry
               against
               the
               Debates
               of
               a
               Solemn
               Assembly
               contriving
               the
               Publick
               Preservation
               .
               For
               certainly
               never
               was
               a
               fairer
               Prospect
               then
               now
               ,
               since
               the
               many
               Revolutions
               under
               which
               the
               British
               Monarchy
               has
               labour'd
               ,
               of
               its
               being
               restor'd
               to
               its
               ancient
               Grand●ur
               and
               Renown
               ,
               and
               of
               enjoying
               the
               Advantages
               of
               Peace
               and
               Prosperity
               in
               a
               higher
               measure
               then
               ever
               .
               So
               that
               it
               must
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               the
               Effect
               ,
               either
               of
               a
               most
               pernicious
               Malice
               ,
               or
               a
               strange
               distraction
               of
               Brain
               ,
               for
               such
               Discussers
               as
               these
               ,
               to
               be
               throwing
               about
               the
               Darnel
               of
               their
               nice
               and
               froward
               Conceptions
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               choak
               the
               Expectations
               of
               so
               glorious
               a
               Harvest
               .
               For
               they
               must
               be
               Men
               that
               want
               the
               government
               of
               right
               Reason
               within
               themselves
               ,
               as
               being
               enslav'd
               either
               to
               vicious
               Custom
               ,
               or
               partial
               Affection
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               never
               run
               themselves
               and
               others
               with
               so
               much
               precipitancy
               ,
               into
               the
               shame
               and
               ignominy
               of
               upholding
               the
               subvertors
               of
               National
               Constitutions
               .
               And
               all
               this
               to
               blacken
               and
               defame
               the
               noble
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               prudent
               Counsels
               of
               those
               renowned
               Patriots
               that
               pursu'd
               the
               only
               means
               to
               rescue
               a
               languishing
               Monarchy
               from
               impending
               Thraldom
               and
               Ruin.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 does
                 not
                 wonder
              
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 sense
                 and
                 integrity
                 as
                 his
                 Friend
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 surprized
                 at
                 the
                 Thrones
                 being
                 declared
                 Vacant
                 by
                 the
                 Lower
                 House
                 of
                 Convention
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 ,
              
               says
               his
               Friend
               ,
               
                 can
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 grant
                 ,
                 had
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 Title
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Discusser
               here
               forgot
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               the
               resolv'd
               
               Opinion
               of
               two
               Parliaments
               already
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               Security
               for
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               the
               King's
               Life
               ,
               or
               the
               establish'd
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               without
               passing
               a
               Bill
               for
               disabling
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               to
               inherit
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               that
               unless
               a
               Bill
               were
               pass'd
               for
               excluding
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               the
               House
               could
               not
               give
               any
               Supply
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               Danger
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               the
               Hazard
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Breach
               of
               the
               Trust
               in
               them
               repos'd
               by
               the
               People
               .
               Upon
               which
               a
               Bill
               did
               pass
               the
               Commons
               ,
               and
               was
               sent
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               for
               their
               Concurrence
               ,
               by
               which
               Iames
               Duke
               of
               York
               was
               excluded
               and
               made
               for
               ever
               uncapable
               to
               Inherit
               ,
               Possess
               or
               Enjoy
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               &c.
               and
               he
               adjudg'd
               Guilty
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               the
               Pains
               and
               Penalties
               as
               in
               Case
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               if
               after
               such
               a
               Time
               he
               should
               claim
               ,
               challenge
               ,
               or
               attempt
               to
               possess
               or
               exercise
               any
               Authority
               or
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               King
               ,
               &c.
               in
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Dominions
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Lords
               did
               not
               pass
               this
               Bill
               ,
               for
               Reasons
               well
               known
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               such
               a
               mutilation
               to
               the
               Duke's
               Title
               ,
               to
               be
               disabled
               from
               succeeding
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               
                 granted
                 his
                 Title
                 unquestionable
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Discusser
               imposes
               upon
               the
               World.
               Besides
               the
               many
               Instances
               in
               History
               ,
               of
               several
               Princes
               who
               have
               forfeited
               their
               Succession
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               for
               revolting
               from
               the
               Establish'd
               Religion
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               says
               the
               Discusser
               ,
               for
               I
               look
               upon
               his
               Friend
               and
               Him
               to
               be
               all
               one
               ;
               (
               and
               that
               he
               does
               but
               put
               the
               Question
               with
               one
               side
               of
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               answer
               it
               with
               the
               other
               )
               
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 our
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 the
                 Deposing
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               's
               not
               the
               Question
               ;
               but
               whether
               a
               Prince
               may
               commit
               those
               Miscarriages
               in
               Government
               ,
               whether
               he
               may
               not
               so
               far
               ,
               
                 peccare
                 in
                 Leges
                 &
                 Rempublicam
              
               ,
               as
               to
               incur
               the
               Forfeiture
               of
               his
               Regal
               Power
               ?
               and
               whether
               a
               Prince
               may
               be
               allow'd
               to
               subvert
               the
               ancient
               Constitutions
               and
               Religion
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Lawful
               King
               of
               that
               Realm
               ?
               These
               are
               the
               Questions
               :
               For
               the●
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               that
               deposes
               him
               ,
               nor
               the
               Religion
               that
               justifies
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               He
               that
               deposes
               Himself
               :
               't
               is
               the
               bad
               Advice
               
               of
               Evil
               Counsellors
               to
               which
               he
               Listens
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               follows
               to
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Original
               Contract
               between
               Princes
               and
               People
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Foundations
               of
               all
               Original
               Government
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               that
               Adhering
               to
               Evil
               Counsel
               which
               deposes
               a
               Prince
               by
               degrading
               him
               from
               a
               Lawful
               King
               to
               an
               Unlawful
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               renders
               him
               Liable
               to
               the
               Animadversion
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               impeachments
               of
               the
               oppress'd
               and
               injur'd
               People
               .
               To
               assert
               otherwise
               were
               to
               deprive
               all
               National
               Law
               and
               Religion
               of
               their self
               Defence
               ;
               which
               is
               against
               all
               the
               Law
               and
               Religion
               in
               the
               World.
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               himself
               had
               no
               very
               good
               Opinion
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               
               Herod's
               Regality
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               him
               that
               Message
               ,
               
                 Go
                 tell
                 that
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Herod
                 :
              
               Which
               I
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               Deposal
               and
               Degrading
               of
               that
               Arbitrary
               Prince
               by
               the
               Founder
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Breast
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               though
               he
               forbore
               the
               Execution
               of
               his
               Celestial
               Power
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Error
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               Fault
               of
               those
               that
               do
               not
               well
               distinguish
               ,
               that
               Religion
               suffers
               in
               her
               Doctrines
               .
               For
               only
               he
               who
               governs
               according
               to
               Law
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               that
               endeavours
               to
               subvert
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               none
               .
               Nor
               is
               every
               rambling
               and
               precipitate
               Brain
               to
               be
               Judg
               of
               this
               neither
               ,
               but
               the
               Solid
               Law
               ,
               and
               fundamental
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Country
               Gentleman
               was
               mistaken
               in
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               Laws
               and
               our
               Religion
               .
               However
               the
               pretended
               Scrupulous
               Country-Gentleman
               desires
               the
               
                 Discusser
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 State-Riddle
                 of
                 the
                 Vacancy
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 extraordinary
                 Revolution
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Discusser
               gives
               no
               direct
               answer
               at
               present
               ,
               but
               desires
               his
               Friend
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Convention
                 ,
                 who
                 declar'd
                 a
                 Vacancy
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 lay'd
                 the
                 main
                 Stress
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 upon
                 the
                 King's
                 withdrawing
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 League
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Business
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 were
                 pass'd
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 most
                 Men
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 pretended
                 Breach
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Original
                 Contract
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 popular
                 Flourish
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               which
               is
               such
               an
               imperfect
               peice
               of
               Incoherence
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               a
               madman
               would
               have
               thrust
               in
               by
               Head
               and
               Shoulders
               ,
               as
               the
               Discusser
               has
               done
               .
               For
               how
               can
               it
               be
               inferr'd
               that
               the
               
                 Breach
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 Contract
              
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               
                 Popular
                 
                 Flourish
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Clandestin
               League
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 False
                 Birth
              
               are
               hitherto
               pass'd
               over
               in
               silence
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               
                 surreptitious
                 Birth
              
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               it
               was
               sufficiently
               dilated
               upon
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               why
               it
               is
               not
               farther
               brought
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               several
               Reasons
               given
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               Imposture
               will
               vanish
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               will
               be
               no
               need
               of
               casting
               an
               Eternal
               Blot
               upon
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               that
               contriv'd
               and
               own'd
               it
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Clandestin
               League
               ,
               it
               Suffices
               that
               there
               is
               apparent
               Proof
               of
               it
               in
               Bank.
               But
               to
               call
               the
               Breach
               of
               the
               Original
               Contract
               pretended
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Popular
                 Flourish
              
               ,
               is
               a
               yerk
               of
               Malitious
               Reflection
               ,
               which
               only
               serves
               to
               expose
               the
               Discusser
               to
               Publick
               censure
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               certain
               ,
               then
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Original
               Contract
               between
               the
               King
               and
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Breach
               of
               which
               has
               cost
               the
               Effusion
               of
               so
               much
               Blood
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               as
               certain
               that
               that
               Original
               Contract
               was
               never
               so
               infallibly
               broken
               then
               it
               was
               of
               late
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               is
               allow'd
               by
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               seek
               a
               Remedy
               ;
               so
               was
               nothing
               more
               vigorously
               urg'd
               by
               the
               Convention
               .
               Which
               might
               have
               convinc'd
               the
               Discusser
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               pretend
               it
               for
               a
               popular
               Flourish
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               lest
               the
               Country
               Gentleman
               should
               
                 be
                 shogg'd
                 by
                 seeing
                 the
                 Votes
                 of
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 debated
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 Hand
              
               ;
               the
               Discusser
               reminds
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Parliament
                 and
                 a
                 Convention
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 Things
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Writs
                 and
                 Concurrence
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Discusser
               forgets
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               only
               a
               Convention
               of
               Lords
               that
               sent
               to
               Richard
               the
               Second
               to
               meet
               them
               at
               Westminster
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               at
               first
               promis'd
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               upon
               altering
               his
               Mind
               ,
               sent
               him
               another
               peremptory
               Message
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               not
               come
               according
               to
               his
               Promise
               ,
               they
               would
               chuse
               another
               King
               ;
               and
               then
               proceeding
               farther
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Power
               they
               had
               ,
               expell'd
               against
               the
               King's
               Will
               several
               of
               his
               chiefest
               Favourites
               from
               the
               Court
               ;
               constrain'd
               others
               to
               put
               in
               Sureties
               to
               appear
               at
               the
               next
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               several
               others
               to
               be
               arrested
               and
               committed
               to
               several
               Prisons
               .
               If
               a
               Convention
               could
               do
               this
               where
               the
               King
               was
               present
               ,
               what
               signifi'd
               the
               Writs
               and
               Concurrence
               of
               an
               
               absent
               Prince
               .
               Nor
               did
               they
               contend
               for
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               but
               only
               met
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               embodied
               Dictatorship
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               present
               Necessity
               of
               Affairs
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               ,
               says
               the
               Discusser
               ,
               was
               not
               justifiable
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 the
                 Nenessity
                 which
                 they
                 pretended
                 ,
                 was
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 submitting
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Thing
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               all
               Nonsence
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Necessity
               was
               of
               their
               own
               making
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               the
               Authors
               of
               all
               the
               Miscarriages
               which
               they
               laid
               to
               the
               late
               King's
               Charge
               ;
               If
               of
               their
               own
               submitting
               to
               ,
               then
               would
               they
               never
               have
               call'd
               out
               for
               succour
               and
               crav'd
               Relief
               from
               their
               Oppressions
               .
               No
               —
               They
               were
               those
               crying
               Grievances
               sum'd
               up
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               and
               Commons
               assembl'd
               at
               Westmister
               presented
               to
               their
               Present
               Majesties
               upon
               the
               Twelfth
               of
               February
               Last
               ;
               which
               when
               the
               late
               King
               could
               not
               justify
               them
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               but
               fled
               for
               it
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               answer
               his
               endeavours
               to
               subvert
               and
               Extirpate
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               put
               them
               to
               that
               necessity
               of
               assembling
               after
               an
               Unusual
               Manner
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Common
               Safety
               .
            
             
               How
               ever
               the
               Discusser
               will
               have
               it
               a
               Necessity
               of
               their
               own
               creating
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               false
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 either
                 not
                 bin
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 or
                 invited
                 back
                 upon
                 honourable
                 Terms
                 ,
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 such
                 unusual
                 singular
                 Methods
                 of
                 proceeding
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               the
               Discusser
               rambles
               out
               of
               one
               Untruth
               into
               another
               .
               For
               he
               fled
               from
               offer'd
               Treaty
               ,
               forsook
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               own
               Forces
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               to
               be
               disbanded
               in
               Arrears
               and
               without
               Payment
               ;
               slipt
               from
               his
               own
               Council
               by
               Night
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               appointed
               to
               meet
               them
               in
               Consultation
               the
               next
               Morning
               .
               Nor
               could
               he
               justly
               suspect
               ,
               that
               any
               Violence
               would
               have
               been
               offer'd
               to
               Him
               in
               particular
               ,
               being
               so
               well
               assur'd
               as
               he
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               be
               ,
               of
               the
               Generous
               Inclination
               ,
               and
               profound
               Respect
               which
               the
               Prince
               had
               to
               his
               Person
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Guilt
               of
               peculiar
               Miscarriages
               hasten'd
               his
               Departure
               ,
               or
               oversway'd
               him
               toleave
               the
               He●m
               of
               Rule
               without
               any
               Form
               or
               Face
               of
               Goverment
               :
               That
               could
               ne're
               be
               call'd
               an
               Expulsion
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               a
               certain
               Gentleman
               waiting
               on
               him
               at
               Feversham
               besought
               him
               to
               return
               to
               London
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               Person
               this
               Reply
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 honest
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 but
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               had
               once
               abandon'd
               the
               Kingdom
               all
               forlom
               without
               either
               Head
               or
               Conduct
               ,
               without
               Council
               ,
               or
               any
               Countenance
               of
               
               Authority
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Venice
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Succession
               of
               Henry
               the
               4
               th
               .
               it
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Nobility
               and
               chief
               Persons
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               chief
               Defence
               of
               the
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Publick
               Safety
               ,
               whether
               by
               usual
               or
               unusual
               Methods
               of
               proceeding
               it
               matters
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               both
               
                 the
                 Authority
              
               of
               Law
               and
               Necessity
               to
               justify
               their
               Proceedings
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               being
               
                 invited
                 back
                 upon
                 Honourable
                 Terms
              
               ,
               't
               is
               well
               known
               how
               he
               return'd
               back
               ,
               and
               went
               through
               the
               City
               on
               the
               Sunday
               Night
               ,
               attended
               by
               his
               own
               Guards
               ,
               and
               lodg'd
               in
               White-Hall
               ,
               and
               this
               most
               certainly
               in
               order
               to
               an
               Accommodation
               .
               Only
               because
               the
               Prince
               was
               coming
               to
               Town
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               avoiding
               any
               Disturbance
               that
               might
               be
               prejudicial
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               was
               humbly
               desir'd
               to
               retire
               to
               
               Ham-House
               ,
               with
               Liberty
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               what
               Persons
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               attend
               him
               .
               Which
               he
               promised
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               recollecting
               himself
               ,
               and
               desiring
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               might
               not
               return
               back
               to
               Rochester
               ,
               word
               was
               sent
               him
               the
               next
               Morning
               that
               he
               might
               do
               as
               he
               pleas'd
               .
               All
               this
               while
               here
               was
               no
               Constraint
               put
               upon
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               his
               own
               Choice
               to
               forsake
               it
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               The
               Discusser
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 before
                 his
                 withdrawing
                 had
                 sufficient
                 Grounds
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 Danger
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 call'd
                 an
                 Abdication
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               through
               the
               whole
               Pursuit
               of
               his
               Argument
               ,
               the
               Discusser
               most
               wretchedly
               mistakes
               the
               Point
               ,
               quite
               mistaking
               the
               Effects
               for
               the
               Causes
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 Had
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 great
                 Reason
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 secure
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 his
                 Honour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 met
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 unfortunate
                 Disappointments
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 surprising
                 and
                 unparallel'd
                 Accidents
                 ?
                 When
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 revolted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Remainder
                 too
                 apparently
                 unserviceable
                 ;
                 When
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 such
                 fatal
                 and
                 unremoveable
                 Prejudices
                 against
                 his
                 Service
                 ?
                 When
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 terrible
                 Disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Places
                 were
                 either
                 flaming
                 or
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 Fire
                 ?
                 What
                 should
                 a
                 Prince
                 do
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 lose
                 but
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 consult
                 his
                 Safety
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 irresis●able
                 Evil
                 ?
              
            
             
               These
               are
               very
               great
               Disappointments
               and
               evil
               Accidents
               indeed
               to
               befal
               a
               Prince
               .
               But
               the
               Discusser
               forgets
               to
               tell
               ye
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               
               brought
               all
               these
               Inconveniencies
               upon
               himself
               .
               The
               Discusser
               tells
               ye
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               revolted
               ,
               but
               he
               omits
               to
               tell
               ye
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               out
               of
               a
               Generous
               Principle
               ,
               for
               that
               being
               Protestants
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               embrue
               their
               Hands
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               their
               Fellow-Protestants
               and
               Countreymen
               ,
               nor
               be
               Instruments
               to
               enslave
               the
               Nation
               .
               He
               tells
               ye
               of
               terrible
               Disorders
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               does
               not
               tell
               ye
               ,
               it
               was
               time
               for
               the
               People
               to
               be
               in
               Disorder
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               such
               Incroachments
               upon
               their
               Ancient
               Franchises
               ,
               such
               Inundations
               of
               Popery
               flowing
               in
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               rapid
               Violence
               of
               French
               Thraldom
               tumbling
               in
               upon
               their
               Necks
               .
               He
               complains
               that
               all
               Places
               were
               either
               flaming
               or
               ready
               to
               take
               Fire
               ,
               but
               forgets
               to
               tell
               you
               who
               were
               the
               Incendiaries
               .
            
             
               These
               therefore
               ,
               with
               several
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               ,
               being
               the
               true
               Causes
               that
               drew
               the
               foresaid
               Inconveniencies
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               tho
               the
               Secondary
               Constraint
               of
               his
               withdrawing
               might
               be
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               Effects
               ,
               yet
               the
               Primary
               Cause
               of
               his
               withdrawing
               proceeded
               from
               the
               First
               Causes
               which
               produced
               the
               Effects
               .
               Consequently
               such
               a
               Retiring
               was
               voluntary
               and
               not
               forc'd
               ;
               because
               he
               may
               be
               justly
               said
               to
               fly
               from
               something
               of
               dreaded
               Punishment
               ,
               rather
               then
               pursuing
               Danger
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               was
               always
               at
               a
               distance
               ●ar
               enough
               off
               ,
               but
               dubious
               what
               would
               become
               of
               him
               as
               to
               the
               Former
               .
            
             
               The
               Discusser
               makes
               many
               other
               grievous
               Complaints
               to
               justify
               the
               King's
               First
               withdrawing
               (
               for
               hitherto
               he
               is
               altogether
               upon
               that
               )
               but
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               sum
               up
               all
               .
               
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Forts
                 and
                 Revenue
                 were
                 thus
                 disposed
                 of
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Nation
                 was
                 under
                 such
                 general
                 and
                 violent
                 Dissatisfactions
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Rupture
                 had
                 nothing
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 but
                 his
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 against
                 the
                 Princes
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 when
                 his
                 Mortal
                 Enemies
                 were
                 to
                 sit
                 Judges
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 farther
                 ;
                 when
                 Affairs
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 tempestuous
                 Condition
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Free
                 and
                 Indifferent
                 Parliament
                 might
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 Right
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 People's
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 no
                 just
                 visible
                 Cause
                 to
                 apprehend
                 himself
                 in
                 Danger
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 out-face
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 the
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 upon
                 the
                 Senses
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Fortified
               Towns
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               Reason
               that
               his
               then
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               came
               over
               to
               rescue
               the
               Nation
               
               from
               Arbitrary
               Violence
               and
               Oppression
               ,
               should
               demand
               them
               to
               be
               put
               into
               his
               Power
               ,
               well
               Knowing
               them
               to
               be
               then
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Irish
               Papists
               and
               Cut-Throats
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               People
               stood
               in
               Perpetual
               Fear
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               rather
               a
               Consternation
               then
               Security
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               the
               same
               reason
               holds
               in
               Relation
               to
               the
               Revenue
               .
               For
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               ,
               what
               Vast
               Sums
               had
               been
               Squander'd
               away
               by
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               when
               Duke
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               the
               sitting
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               off
               the
               Members
               when
               they
               Sate
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               Money
               was
               spent
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Detriment
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               what
               Sollicitations
               were
               made
               to
               the
               French
               King
               for
               more
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Popish
               Cause
               and
               Interest
               .
               It
               was
               as
               well
               known
               how
               the
               Revenue
               had
               of
               late
               Years
               been
               Embezl'd
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               standing
               Army
               of
               Irish
               Ragamuffins
               ;
               as
               if
               England
               were
               now
               in
               its
               Turn
               to
               have
               been
               conquer'd
               by
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               formerly
               Ireland
               had
               been
               conquer'd
               by
               England
               .
               From
               which
               fears
               when
               his
               present
               Majesty
               had
               delivered
               the
               Nation
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               reason
               that
               his
               Army
               should
               be
               pay'd
               out
               of
               the
               Publick
               Stock
               for
               their
               happy
               Toyl
               and
               labour
               .
               For
               the
               Publick
               Revenue
               of
               all
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               was
               ever
               Originally
               intended
               for
               the
               Preservation
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               Disbanding
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Discusser
               makes
               a
               special
               Observation
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Test-Acts
                 nor
                 any
                 Others
                 could
                 barr
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 Listing
                 them
                 as
                 Common
                 Souldiers
                 .
              
               This
               perhaps
               may
               be
               true
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Protestant
               Prince
               may
               list
               Papists
               ,
               and
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               a
               lawful
               War.
               But
               when
               a
               Popish
               Prince
               in
               a
               Protestant
               Nation
               had
               made
               his
               chiefes●
               Levies
               of
               Popish
               Common
               Souldiers
               to
               over-aw
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               sole
               Confidence
               in
               them
               for
               his
               known
               and
               open
               Designs
               and
               manifest
               Endeavors
               to
               introduce
               Popery
               into
               a
               Protestant
               Kingdom
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               't
               was
               time
               then
               to
               think
               of
               disbanding
               such
               Vermin
               ,
               and
               ridding
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land.
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Protestants
               could
               not
               be
               trusted
               was
               as
               certain
               .
               For
               if
               the
               King
               would
               not
               trust
               his
               Protestants
               ,
               nay
               disarm'd
               them
               ,
               when
               Papists
               were
               both
               arm'd
               and
               Employ'd
               ,
               what
               reason
               had
               the
               Protestants
               to
               trust
               the
               King.
               And
               this
               was
               that
               which
               among
               other
               Things
               created
               and
               foster'd
               those
               
                 General
                 and
                 Violent
                 Dissatisfactions
              
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
               For
               Men
               have
               naturally
               a
               general
               and
               violent
               Antipathy
               against
               having
               their
               Throats
               Cut
               if
               they
               can
               help
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               a
               Miraculous
               Providence
               had
               obtain'd
               its
               Redemption
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               wonder'd
               the
               Discusser
               should
               imagine
               
               't
               was
               ever
               intended
               that
               the
               late
               K.
               should
               be
               in
               a
               Condition
               again
               to
               oppose
               either
               his
               own
               or
               the
               persons
               of
               any
               others
               against
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Prince
               or
               those
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               .
               And
               whereas
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               's
               Mortal
               Enemies
               were
               to
               be
               the
               Judges
               of
               his
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               the
               Discusser
               should
               have
               done
               well
               before
               he
               had
               made
               his
               Reflection
               upon
               so
               many
               Eminent
               Patriots
               ,
               to
               have
               consulted
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               4.
               
               Par.
               8.
               and
               the
               Example
               of
               Pausamias
               King
               of
               L●cedaemon
               there
               cited
               .
               Certainly
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Impossibility
               but
               that
               a
               Free
               and
               Indifferent
               Parliament
               might
               have
               been
               chosen
               to
               deal
               equally
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               People
               .
               For
               tho
               the
               King
               perhaps
               might
               be
               conscious
               that
               he
               could
               not
               so
               well
               rely
               upon
               the
               Kindness
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               always
               had
               such
               an
               inveterate
               Antipathy
               ,
               yet
               he
               might
               have
               rely'd
               upon
               the
               Justice
               of
               so
               many
               Great
               and
               Worthy
               Personages
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Discusser
               himself
               who
               out-faces
               the
               Sun
               and
               tramples
               upon
               the
               Understandings
               and
               Senses
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               who
               makes
               these
               little
               Rhetorical
               Flourishes
               to
               palliate
               and
               obscure
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               insinuate
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               if
               Wrong
               and
               Injustice
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               where
               nothing
               was
               acted
               but
               what
               was
               a
               due
               debt
               to
               Self-Preservation
               .
               And
               with
               the
               same
               Brazening
               the
               Discusser
               out-faces
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               tramples
               upon
               the
               Senses
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               assert
               that
               a
               Desertion
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               after
               such
               Proposals
               ,
               which
               were
               rather
               Assurances
               of
               his
               Safety
               ,
               was
               no
               Desertion
               .
               He
               had
               been
               safer
               in
               the
               Affection
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               when
               all
               his
               evil
               Counsellers
               had
               been
               remov'd
               from
               about
               him
               ;
               he
               had
               been
               safer
               from
               the
               Importunities
               of
               his
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               ;
               He
               had
               been
               more
               secure
               from
               running
               himself
               into
               farther
               danger
               ,
               and
               safer
               in
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               his
               Royal
               Dignity
               .
               But
               he
               who
               had
               so
               Solemnly
               sworn
               to
               Establish
               Popery
               in
               England
               or
               die
               in
               the
               Attempt
               ,
               thought
               himself
               no
               where
               safe
               perhapps
               ,
               but
               where
               he
               might
               be
               procuring
               his
               future
               Bliss
               ,
               by
               the
               Performance
               of
               his
               Vow
               .
            
             
               The
               Discusser
               now
               advances
               to
               the
               King
               's
               second
               withdrawing
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 what
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 incur
                 a
                 forfeiture
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 Retirement
                 ?
              
               Indeed
               what
               had
               he
               not
               done
               ?
               If
               the
               
               Discusser
               ●orgot
               in
               his
               Discussing
               Heat
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               presented
               to
               their
               Present
               Majesties
               would
               have
               rubb'd
               up
               his
               Memory
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               there
               was
               one
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 Subvert
                 and
                 Extirpate
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 and
                 keeping
                 a
                 Standing
                 Army
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 without
                 Consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 quartering
                 Souldiers
                 contrary
                 
                 to
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 causing
                 s●veral
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 Subjects
                 to
                 be
                 Disarm'd
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 Papists
                 were
                 both
                 Arm'd
                 and
                 Employ'd
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               what
               purpose
               was
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               Subject
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Pope
               ?
               In
               such
               a
               case
               Barclay
               cited
               by
               
                 Grotious
                 ,
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               4.
               per.
               10.
               gives
               this
               for
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Rex
                 regnum
                 alienet
                 ,
                 aut
                 alij
                 Subjiciat
                 ,
                 amitti
                 ab
                 eo
                 Regnum
                 .
              
               To
               which
               Grotius
               himself
               adds
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Rex
                 reipsa
                 tradere
                 regnum
                 aut
                 Subjicere
                 molliatur
                 ,
                 quin
                 ei
                 resisti
                 in
                 boc
                 posse
                 non
                 dubite
                 .
                 Aliud
                 est
                 enim
                 Imperium
                 ,
                 aliud
                 habendi
                 modus
                 ;
                 qui
                 n●
                 mutetur
                 ,
                 obstare
                 po●est
                 Populus
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagin'd
               that
               the
               King
               returned
               the
               second
               time
               
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 govern
              
               ;
               unless
               he
               might
               govern
               at
               his
               own
               will
               and
               Pleasure
               as
               he
               did
               before
               .
               But
               that
               would
               not
               be
               suffer'd
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               who
               had
               now
               avoided
               the
               Yoke
               so
               near
               putting
               about
               their
               Necks
               ,
               would
               never
               endure
               it
               should
               come
               so
               near
               their
               shoulders
               again
               .
               Therefore
               all
               the
               Probality
               in
               the
               World
               is
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               perceiving
               ,
               that
               by
               taking
               the
               Government
               upon
               him
               again
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               attain
               those
               Ends
               which
               he
               had
               made
               the
               Business
               of
               his
               whole
               Reign
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               relinquish
               it
               altogether
               .
               At
               which
               time
               being
               at
               liberty
               to
               go
               or
               stay
               ,
               his
               Departure
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               accounted
               Voluntary
               ,
               and
               consequently
               an
               Absolute
               Abdication
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               King
               could
               be
               frighted
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               by
               the
               making
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Addresses
               to
               his
               then
               Royal
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               no
               more
               than
               rationally
               he
               could
               expect
               would
               be
               done
               ;
               more
               especially
               from
               the
               City
               to
               the
               Person
               ,
               who
               next
               under
               God
               had
               deliver'd
               them
               from
               their
               Continual
               fears
               of
               Fire
               and
               Sword.
               Nor
               by
               the
               denying
               him
               a
               little
               Gold
               to
               Heal
               with
               ;
               which
               looks
               like
               an
               improbable
               Story
               of
               the
               Discusser's
               own
               framing
               .
               These
               are
               Motions
               so
               inconsiderable
               for
               a
               King
               to
               forsake
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               that
               the
               Discusser
               seems
               to
               have
               Conjur'd
               them
               up
               meerly
               to
               degrade
               the
               Courage
               of
               the
               Absenting
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               to
               mortify
               his
               own
               Discussion
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               Question
               may
               be
               fairly
               put
               ,
               whether
               Withdrawing
               ,
               in
               the
               Construction
               of
               our
               Law
               ,
               does
               not
               rather
               imply
               a
               Guilt
               ,
               than
               an
               Apprehension
               of
               Danger
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               of
               being
               call'd
               to
               an
               Account
               ,
               since
               the
               Query
               always
               propounded
               to
               the
               Jury
               is
               ,
               
                 Did
                 he
                 fly
                 for
                 't
              
               ?
               Which
               indeed
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Legal
               Determination
               of
               this
               Dispute
               .
            
             
             
               However
               the
               Discusser
               goes
               on
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 abdicate
                 an
                 Office
                 always
                 supposes
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 quits
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               affirms
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Word
               out
               of
               
                 Salust
                 ,
                 Tully
                 ,
                 Livy
              
               and
               Grotius
               .
               But
               both
               the
               Supposal
               ,
               and
               the
               Asseveration
               are
               false
               .
               For
               Consent
               implies
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               must
               be
               put
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Person
               will
               Abdicate
               or
               no
               ?
               Which
               never
               was
               put
               to
               any
               Abdicator
               in
               this
               World.
               Upon
               a
               forc'd
               Resignation
               it
               has
               .
               But
               a
               forc'd
               Resignation
               is
               no
               Abdication
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               that
               Abdicare
               signifies
               to
               
                 renounce
                 ,
                 forgoe
              
               ,
               or
               abandon
               .
               And
               the
               Motives
               to
               this
               Abdication
               are
               various
               ,
               and
               generally
               prevailing
               upon
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Person
               that
               Abdicates
               himself
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Condition
               of
               Affairs
               and
               the
               Circumstances
               he
               is
               under
               .
               And
               therefore
               tho
               a
               Magistrate
               may
               abdicate
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               he
               rarely
               does
               it
               out
               of
               a
               natural
               Inclination
               .
               Thus
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               that
               Lentulus
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               with
               Catiline
               ,
               abdicated
               the
               Pretorship
               ,
               with
               the
               Consent
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               aspiring
               Men
               in
               the
               Universe
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               found
               himself
               so
               obnoxious
               that
               he
               could
               hold
               it
               no
               longer
               :
               Thus
               Sylla
               abdicated
               the
               Dictatorship
               out
               of
               a
               Vain-glorious
               Opinion
               of
               Felicity
               that
               attended
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               had
               such
               an
               awe
               over
               the
               Romans
               ,
               that
               tho
               he
               were
               a
               Private
               Person
               ,
               no
               body
               durst
               call
               him
               to
               an
               Account
               for
               the
               Cruelties
               he
               had
               committed
               .
               History
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Dioclesian
               abdicated
               the
               Empire
               ,
               for
               madness
               that
               he
               could
               not
               have
               his
               Will
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               How
               does
               the
               Discusser
               know
               ,
               but
               that
               King
               Iames
               abdicated
               the
               Government
               because
               he
               could
               not
               have
               his
               Will
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ?
               Charles
               the
               V
               th
               abdicated
               the
               Empire
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               his
               wonted
               Good
               Fortune
               had
               left
               him
               .
               
                 Bernard
                 Rasfield
              
               Bishop
               of
               Munster
               finding
               himself
               between
               two
               Grindstones
               ,
               the
               Persecution
               of
               the
               German
               Priests
               ,
               for
               going
               about
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               their
               Concubines
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Excommunication
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               it
               not
               ;
               abdicated
               his
               Principality
               and
               Bi●hoprick
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               at
               quiet
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Abdication
               does
               not
               always
               imply
               Consent
               ,
               Brutus
               compell'd
               
                 Tarquinius
                 Collatinus
              
               to
               abdicate
               the
               Consulship
               ,
               only
               because
               his
               Praenomen
               was
               
                 invisum
                 Civitati
              
               .
               And
               then
               as
               for
               what
               the
               Discusser
               adds
               out
               of
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Neglect
                 or
                 Omission
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 a
                 Renunciation
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               there
               's
               no
               Body
               censures
               the
               late
               King
               for
               any
               Omission
               or
               want
               of
               Diligence
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               for
               he
               
               was
               too
               diligent
               indeed
               ;
               and
               that
               Diligence
               was
               the
               main
               Grievance
               which
               disgusted
               the
               People
               ;
               his
               Diligence
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               his
               Diligence
               to
               subvert
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Ringdom
               ;
               and
               his
               Diligence
               to
               introduce
               Popery
               .
               And
               this
               Diligence
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               main
               Causes
               of
               his
               Abdication
               :
               Had
               he
               omitted
               more
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               had
               less
               reason
               to
               have
               abdicated
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               Vanity
               to
               infer
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Pretence
               for
               an
               Abdication
               ;
               because
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               always
               ,
               that
               is
               very
               rarely
               ,
               or
               never
               ,
               supposes
               the
               Consent
               of
               
                 him
                 that
                 quits
              
               .
               For
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               to
               abdicate
               Empires
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Honours
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               some
               compul●ive
               Reason
               within
               that
               moves
               them
               to
               it
               .
               When
               Princes
               find
               the
               Times
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               will
               not
               bear
               their
               Government
               ;
               when
               Emperors
               grow
               stiff
               and
               stark
               with
               Age
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               feel
               the
               Lashes
               of
               ill-Fortune
               ;
               when
               Ambitious
               Aspirers
               perceive
               they
               must
               take
               other
               Measures
               to
               compass
               their
               Designs
               ,
               then
               they
               swallow
               a
               self-denying
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               convenient
               to
               retire
               from
               the
               Cares
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Harms
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               Discusser
               says
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 but
                 two
                 Instances
                 with
                 us
                 which
                 look
                 like
                 an
                 Abdication
                 since
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               Edward
               II.
               and
               Richard
               II.
               
                 both
                 which
                 were
                 unjustly
                 depos'd
                 by
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               far
               from
               looking
               like
               Abdications
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               no
               Abdications
               at
               all
               .
               For
               both
               those
               Princes
               being
               under
               a
               strict
               Confinement
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               abdicate
               ,
               unless
               they
               could
               have
               made
               their
               Escapes
               .
               Therefore
               they
               were
               forc'd
               Resignations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               formal
               Deposals
               .
               Nor
               had
               the
               Queen
               or
               Henry
               of
               Lancaster
               any
               cause
               to
               declare
               the
               Throne
               Vacant
               ,
               as
               having
               already
               taken
               care
               to
               fill
               it
               themselves
               :
               And
               whether
               those
               Princes
               would
               have
               resign'd
               or
               no
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               signified
               little
               to
               them
               that
               were
               by
               Claim
               in
               Possession
               .
               But
               the
               Discusser
               has
               overslipp'd
               one
               Instance
               of
               a
               Perfect
               Abdication
               since
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               would
               have
               certainly
               felt
               to
               his
               Cost
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Poictovins
               been
               his
               true
               Friends
               :
               and
               the
               Case
               was
               much
               the
               same
               as
               at
               this
               Time.
               For
               the
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               of
               the
               Realm
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               having
               often
               desired
               the
               King
               to
               restore
               them
               their
               Ancient
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               finding
               nothing
               but
               Delusions
               ,
               resolve
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               abus'd
               but
               betake
               themselves
               to
               Arms.
               The
               King
               then
               lying
               at
               Windsor
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               
               himself
               too
               weak
               for
               the
               Lords
               ,
               thought
               it
               no
               good
               way
               to
               proceed
               by
               Force
               but
               rather
               by
               Fraud
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sends
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               come
               to
               Windsor
               he
               would
               grant
               their
               Demands
               .
               Thither
               the
               Lords
               repairing
               ,
               tho
               in
               a
               Military
               Manner
               (
               sor
               they
               durst
               not
               trust
               the
               King's
               Word
               )
               he
               saluted
               them
               all
               kindly
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               to
               give
               them
               Satisfaction
               in
               all
               they
               demanded
               :
               And
               to
               that
               Purpose
               in
               a
               Meadow
               between
               Stains
               and
               Windsor
               ,
               call'd
               Running-Mead
               ,
               he
               freely
               consented
               to
               confirm
               their
               former
               Charters
               ;
               and
               was
               content
               that
               some
               Grave
               Personages
               should
               be
               made
               choice
               of
               to
               see
               it
               confirm'd
               .
               But
               the
               next
               Day
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               he
               withdraws
               himself
               privately
               to
               South-Hampton
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               :
               Where
               it
               was
               concluded
               that
               he
               should
               send
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               Mutiny
               of
               his
               Lords
               ,
               and
               require
               his
               Holinesses
               help
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               lay
               sculking
               up
               and
               down
               for
               three
               Months
               together
               in
               Corners
               ,
               that
               no
               Body
               knew
               where
               to
               find
               him
               ;
               or
               which
               was
               worse
               ,
               as
               some
               write
               ,
               roving
               and
               practising
               Pyracy
               upon
               the
               Neighbouring
               Seas
               .
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               did
               in
               Words
               declare
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Vacancy
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               is
               not
               material
               to
               enquire
               .
               Perhaps
               they
               were
               not
               so
               curious
               in
               those
               Days
               :
               But
               what
               they
               did
               in
               Deeds
               ,
               amounted
               to
               the
               same
               as
               if
               they
               had
               done
               it
               in
               Words
               .
               For
               perceiving
               themselves
               thus
               eluded
               ,
               they
               swore
               upon
               the
               Holy
               Altar
               to
               be
               reveng'd
               .
               And
               what
               Revenge
               that
               was
               likely
               to
               have
               been
               is
               easy
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               by
               their
               swearing
               Allegiance
               afterwards
               to
               Lewis
               the
               French
               King's
               Son
               ,
               and
               bearing
               Fealty
               to
               him
               till
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               King.
               Whence
               it
               may
               be
               inferr'd
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Prince
               in
               Hostility
               with
               his
               Subjects
               deserts
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               upon
               any
               Account
               ,
               They
               who
               are
               next
               to
               the
               Government
               are
               not
               to
               hesitate
               as
               King
               
               Iohn's
               Barons
               did
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               the
               King's
               Return
               ,
               but
               immediately
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Common
               Safety
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               bring
               the
               same
               Ruin
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               those
               Barons
               did
               by
               their
               Delay
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               the
               Discusser
               will
               not
               be
               convinc'd
               by
               what
               has
               hitherto
               been
               said
               ,
               Let
               him
               examine
               the
               King
               's
               own
               words
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               he
               can
               pick
               out
               any
               better
               Construction
               out
               of
               them
               then
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               make
               .
            
             
               Says
               the
               late
               King
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Feversham
                 ,
                 Things
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 Extr●mity
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 the
                 
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Son
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 my
                 Enemies
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 secure
                 my self
                 the
                 best
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Expres●ions
               of
               a
               disponding
               Mind
               ,
               and
               only
               full
               of
               Grief
               for
               the
               Disappointment
               of
               the
               Popish
               Career
               .
               The
               King
               was
               afraid
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               as
               he
               calls
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               deeming
               it
               convenient
               to
               send
               Them
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               believes
               himself
               oblig'd
               to
               follow
               them
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               some
               Reason
               perhaps
               for
               him
               to
               send
               Them
               away
               ;
               but
               none
               to
               send
               away
               himself
               ,
               not
               being
               under
               the
               same
               Circumstances
               .
               For
               let
               it
               be
               Paternal
               or
               Conjugal
               Affection
               ,
               or
               both
               together
               ;
               What
               could
               be
               a
               greater
               Desertion
               than
               this
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               a
               Wife
               and
               a
               Son
               to
               leave
               three
               Kingdoms
               at
               six
               and
               sevens
               ?
               He
               speaks
               of
               
                 securing
                 himself
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
              
               but
               mentions
               nothing
               of
               Danger
               ;
               only
               leaves
               it
               to
               the
               Lord
               Feversham
               and
               others
               to
               presume
               the
               Causes
               of
               his
               Fears
               .
               But
               certainly
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Danger
               can
               never
               excuse
               a
               Sovereign
               Magistrate
               from
               the
               Desertion
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               striving
               and
               strugling
               under
               the
               Pangs
               of
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               Government
               .
               If
               such
               a
               Desertion
               of
               his
               Territories
               in
               that
               forlorn
               and
               languishing
               Condition
               ,
               to
               accompany
               the
               Tribulations
               of
               a
               Wife
               and
               a
               Son
               ,
               be
               not
               a
               perfect
               Abdication
               of
               his
               Territories
               ,
               the
               Words
               
                 relinquish
                 ,
                 desert
                 ,
                 forgo
                 ,
                 abandon
                 ,
                 abdicate
                 ,
              
               have
               lost
               their
               Signification
               .
               Thus
               Lysimachus
               in
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 de
                 sera
                 vindicta
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               surrendered
               his
               Person
               and
               Dominions
               to
               the
               Getae
               ,
               for
               a
               Draught
               of
               Drink
               ,
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               a
               parching
               Thirst
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               quench'd
               his
               Thirst
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 pravum
                 Hominem
              
               !
               that
               for
               so
               small
               a
               Pleasure
               have
               lost
               so
               great
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               would
               be
               thought
               very
               unfit
               to
               be
               the
               Master
               of
               a
               Ship
               ,
               that
               should
               throw
               himself
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               when
               his
               Vessel
               and
               Cargoe
               were
               almost
               ready
               to
               perish
               .
               And
               I
               will
               appeal
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Wemm
               himself
               ,
               whether
               if
               he
               were
               to
               try
               an
               Abdicating
               Prince
               upon
               this
               Point
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Huffing
               and
               Domineering
               as
               he
               did
               Inferiour
               Offenders
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               it
               for
               a
               good
               Justification
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               had
               thought
               ,
               or
               I
               apprehended
               my
               Person
               to
               be
               in
               Danger
               .
               Rather
               it
               becomes
               a
               Prince
               at
               such
               a
               time
               to
               exert
               his
               Courage
               ,
               and
               contemn
               his
               own
               ,
               when
               the
               publick
               Security
               lies
               at
               stake
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               Remedy
               propounded
               was
               so
               easy
               as
               the
               Convoking
               of
               a
               Free
               Parliament
               .
               But
               to
               withdraw
               at
               such
               a
               perillous
               Conjuncture
               from
               the
               Application
               of
               his
               desir'd
               ,
               nay
               
               almost
               implor'd
               Assistance
               ;
               What
               can
               the
               Discusser
               think
               of
               himself
               to
               deny
               so
               plain
               an
               Abdication
               ?
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               late
               King's
               Abdication
               ,
               intimated
               by
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               assembled
               at
               Guild-Hall
               ,
               Decemb.
               1688.
               where
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 reasonably
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 sent
                 forth
                 his
                 Proclamation
                 and
                 Writs
                 for
                 a
                 free
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 rested
                 secure
              
               (
               as
               doubtless
               the
               King
               might
               also
               have
               done
               )
               
                 in
                 that
                 Meeting
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Majesty
                 having
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 ,
              
               &c.
               they
               did
               therefore
               
                 unanimously
                 resolve
                 to
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 the
              
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               King
               having
               withdrawn
               himself
               from
               the
               Cure
               of
               the
               Grand
               Distempers
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Abdicated
               the
               Government
               ,
               they
               resolv'd
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               a
               more
               Skilful
               ,
               at
               least
               a
               more
               Willing
               Physician
               .
               Which
               had
               the
               Discusser
               more
               considerately
               discuss'd
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               his
               Discussion
               ,
               would
               have
               sav'd
               him
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               trouble
               and
               expence
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               Reasons
               which
               the
               Discusser
               brings
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               before
               his
               withdrawing
               ,
               had
               sufficient
               Grounds
               to
               make
               him
               apprehensive
               of
               Danger
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               call'd
               an
               Abdication
               .
               That
               which
               follows
               ,
               being
               altogether
               grounded
               upon
               certain
               Statutes
               and
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               which
               the
               Discusser
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Pretender
               ,
               is
               answer'd
               in
               a
               Word
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               pronounc'd
               the
               Throne
               Vacant
               ,
               understood
               the
               Latitude
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Intent
               and
               Limits
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               to
               that
               Degree
               ,
               that
               if
               nothing
               else
               ,
               the
               Consideration
               of
               that
               might
               have
               deterr'd
               the
               Discusser
               from
               the
               Presumption
               of
               appearing
               so
               vainly
               and
               scandalously
               in
               the
               World.
               Nor
               would
               I
               be
               thought
               so
               impertinent
               to
               transgress
               the
               Bounds
               of
               my
               own
               Understanding
               as
               he
               has
               done
               .
               For
               indeed
               ,
               to
               tell
               ye
               the
               Truth
               ,
               if
               the
               Discusser
               should
               come
               to
               a
               Trial
               at
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               the
               Lawyers
               will
               certainly
               inform
               him
               that
               he
               has
               very
               much
               either
               mistaken
               or
               misquoted
               his
               Authors
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SATISFACTION
               tendred
               to
               all
               that
               pretend
               Conscience
               for
               Non-submission
               to
               our
               present
               Governours
               ,
               and
               refusing
               of
               the
               New
               Oaths
               of
               FEALTY
               and
               ALLEGIANCE
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               LETTER
               to
               a
               FRIEND
               ,
               By
               
                 R.
                 B.
              
               late
               Rector
               of
               St.
               
                 Michael
                 Querne
                 ,
                 London
              
               ,
               And
               now
               Rector
               of
               
                 Icklingham
                 All-Saints
                 ,
                 Suffolk
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               but
               admire
               at
               the
               Stiffness
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               Obstinacy
               of
               some
               ,
               in
               not
               complying
               with
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               considering
               the
               late
               danger
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
               was
               exercised
               amongst
               us
               by
               our
               late
               Rulers
               ,
               in
               asserting
               their
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               by
               the
               Mercenary
               Judges
               declared
               to
               be
               Law.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               remember
               in
               our
               late
               Conference
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               you
               pleaded
               in
               Defence
               of
               your selves
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               the
               Obligation
               you
               lay
               under
               to
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               with
               your
               Subscription
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               37
               th
               Article
               ,
               and
               the
               First
               Canon
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               if
               it
               appear
               that
               all
               this
               is
               rather
               grounded
               upon
               Mistake
               ,
               than
               any
               solid
               Reality
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               question
               your
               ready
               Submission
               .
            
             
             
               Oaths
               I
               confess
               are
               very
               strong
               Ties
               upon
               Men
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tenderly
               dealt
               with
               until
               that
               Prejudice
               be
               removed
               ;
               give
               me
               leave
               therefore
               with
               Sobriety
               and
               Meekness
               to
               enquire
               ,
               Whether
               that
               Oath
               be
               still
               in
               Force
               ,
               with
               the
               Obligation
               to
               it
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               that
               Plea
               must
               vanish
               and
               disappear
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               first
               ,
               let
               me
               remind
               you
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               imposing
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ;
               it
               was
               injoyn'd
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               Church
               and
               Court
               ,
               Loyal
               and
               Disloyal
               Papists
               ,
               upon
               that
               horrid
               Gunpowder-Treason
               ,
               which
               hath
               left
               a
               Stain
               of
               Villany
               and
               Cruelty
               upon
               that
               Religion
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               wiped
               off
               :
               Read
               over
               the
               Anatomy
               of
               that
               Oath
               ,
               made
               by
               K.
               Iames
               the
               First
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Defence
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               what
               is
               there
               in
               if
               that
               can
               stick
               upon
               any
               Protestant
               ?
               except
               that
               Clause
               of
               denying
               all
               Foreign
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Potentate
               :
               And
               this
               you
               seem'd
               to
               hint
               at
               ,
               when
               you
               said
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               was
               a
               Foreign
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               be
               pleased
               in
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               fix
               your
               Thoughts
               upon
               that
               of
               the
               great
               Apostle
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 excepted
                 that
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               here
               ,
               without
               Question
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               divest
               himself
               of
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               is
               done
               the
               Obligation
               ceaseth
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               really
               Dead
               .
               The
               Preface
               to
               the
               New
               Oath
               is
               not
               an
               authoritative
               Abdication
               ;
               but
               rather
               a
               Declaration
               of
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               King
               Iames
               hath
               abdicated
               .
               So
               that
               in
               fine
               the
               main
               of
               the
               Controversy
               lies
               here
               ,
               Whether
               the
               late
               King
               did
               abdicate
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               without
               all
               Question
               the
               Obligation
               of
               all
               Oaths
               taken
               unto
               him
               is
               ceased
               .
               In
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Affirmative
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               make
               it
               clear
               that
               any
               King
               may
               ,
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               late
               King
               did
               abdicate
               .
            
             
               That
               Kings
               may
               denude
               themselves
               of
               their
               Princely
               Power
               and
               Sovereignty
               ,
               appears
               from
               what
               was
               done
               by
               Charles
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               Emperor
               of
               Germany
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               who
               did
               abdicate
               both
               ;
               and
               his
               Subjects
               took
               new
               Oaths
               of
               Fealty
               to
               other
               Princes
               .
               Some
               of
               those
               Times
               might
               question
               his
               Courage
               ,
               but
               none
               did
               ever
               except
               against
               the
               Validity
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               May
               it
               not
               seem
               something
               unjust
               to
               deny
               this
               Liberty
               to
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               overcharged
               with
               the
               Weight
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               retire
               into
               a
               Privacy
               for
               the
               better
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               inward
               Peace
               and
               Quiet
               ?
               But
               I
               presume
               no
               Man
               will
               deny
               this
               Hypothesis
               .
               It
               remains
               to
               prove
               the
               Thesis
               ,
               That
               the
               late
               King
               did
               abdicate
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               I
               will
               not
               dwell
               upon
               what
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Metropolitan
               ,
               and
               other
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               upon
               his
               first
               withdrawing
               ;
               they
               came
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               sent
               for
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               seize
               upon
               the
               Keys
               ,
               dispossess
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               place
               a
               new
               Garrison
               there
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               to
               assume
               the
               Regency
               ;
               Why
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               Abdicated
               ?
               Upon
               what
               other
               ground
               durst
               they
               raise
               Arms
               ,
               seize
               upon
               his
               Royal
               Fort
               ?
               Or
               how
               can
               they
               excuse
               themselves
               from
               formal
               Rebellion
               and
               breach
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               granted
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               unpresidented
               ,
               That
               Princes
               shall
               take
               up
               their
               Scepters
               again
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               laid
               them
               down
               .
               But
               to
               pass
               by
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               would
               willingly
               be
               resolv'd
               by
               any
               Thinking
               Man
               ,
               whose
               Judgment
               and
               Testimony
               is
               most
               authentick
               in
               this
               Particular
               ;
               Whether
               I
               am
               to
               resolve
               my self
               into
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               and
               clear
               Representation
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               private
               Francies
               or
               Opinion
               of
               a
               few
               Men
               ?
               I
               remember
               what
               you
               once
               repli'd
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               every
               Mans
               Conscience
               is
               to
               judg
               for
               himself
               in
               point
               of
               Practice
               .
               But
               do
               you
               not
               know
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               this
               Principle
               was
               exploded
               ,
               whilst
               some
               were
               prosecuted
               for
               meer
               Matters
               of
               Worship
               ?
               And
               shall
               this
               be
               pleaded
               by
               those
               Men
               who
               so
               vigorously
               have
               acted
               against
               it
               ,
               when
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
               it
               is
               so
               destructive
               of
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               ?
               
                 A
                 Line
                 and
                 a
                 Line
                 is
                 an
                 Abomination
                 .
              
            
             
               Did
               ever
               any
               Government
               upon
               the
               Pretence
               of
               Conscience
               dispence
               with
               Disobedience
               in
               Things
               necessary
               to
               its
               Establishment
               ?
               And
               can
               any
               Man
               expect
               to
               be
               excus'd
               from
               taking
               the
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Moral
               Security
               the
               Government
               can
               expect
               or
               require
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               very
               Pretence
               ,
               which
               if
               allowed
               ,
               all
               Kingdoms
               must
               dissolve
               into
               Anarchy
               and
               Confusion
               ;
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               being
               the
               Common
               Pretentions
               of
               all
               Male-Contents
               .
               This
               may
               suffice
               to
               satisfy
               any
               sober
               Rational
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               resolv'd
               to
               maintain
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               be
               the
               Premises
               never
               so
               weak
               .
            
             
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               presume
               their
               Subscription
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               her
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               will
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               yield
               their
               Obedience
               to
               these
               Alterations
               .
               But
               if
               this
               shall
               prove
               a
               Mistake
               ,
               and
               our
               Obedience
               shall
               be
               conformable
               to
               our
               Principles
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               rather
               be
               esteemed
               Peevishness
               than
               Conscience
               ?
            
             
               To
               discover
               the
               Mistake
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               when
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               the
               Articles
               were
               composed
               ;
               and
               refer
               the
               Practices
               of
               those
               Times
               to
               the
               
               Articles
               ,
               as
               an
               authentick
               and
               clear
               Interpretation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               will
               vanish
               like
               Smoak
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Articles
               were
               made
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               confirmed
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               constant
               asserter
               and
               maintainer
               of
               this
               Maxim
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               a
               neighbouring
               Prince
               to
               relieve
               and
               defend
               the
               Subjects
               of
               another
               ,
               when
               invaded
               in
               their
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Religion
               .
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               protected
               and
               assisted
               the
               Hugonets
               in
               France
               ,
               against
               the
               Tyranny
               and
               Violence
               of
               their
               Princes
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               this
               Gracious
               and
               Heroick
               Queen
               ?
               And
               who
               was
               it
               that
               protected
               the
               Netherlands
               against
               the
               Violence
               and
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Monarch
               ?
               And
               was
               all
               this
               contrary
               to
               the
               avowed
               Doctrines
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               was
               the
               Defender
               ?
               Was
               not
               this
               defended
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               allowed
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               Church-Men
               of
               those
               Times
               ?
               must
               it
               be
               now
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Times
               ?
               Do
               they
               bind
               our
               Hands
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               we
               are
               invaded
               we
               may
               not
               crave
               the
               like
               Protection
               ?
               Let
               any
               sober
               scrupulous
               dissatisfied
               Person
               give
               a
               sober
               Answer
               and
               Resolution
               to
               these
               Queries
               .
               The
               
                 Dutch
                 Netherlands
              
               erected
               a
               new
               Model
               of
               Government
               under
               her
               Protection
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               shaken
               off
               the
               Spanish
               Yoak
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               what
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               That
               the
               late
               King
               did
               abdicate
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Government
               did
               devolve
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               these
               in
               a
               full
               Representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               whether
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Convention
               ,
               (
               it
               matters
               not
               which
               ,
               whilst
               that
               was
               a
               free
               and
               fair
               Choice
               )
               have
               constituted
               these
               to
               be
               our
               Governours
               ;
               Are
               we
               not
               to
               pay
               and
               swear
               Obedience
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Predecessors
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               were
               rightly
               weigh'd
               ,
               would
               answer
               an
               Objection
               from
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               
                 I
                 abhor
                 that
                 Traiterous
                 Position
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               If
               after
               all
               this
               Men
               will
               fix
               all
               upon
               a
               
                 Ius
                 divinum
              
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               them
               give
               plain
               positive
               Texts
               ,
               for
               a
               general
               Form
               ,
               with
               Rules
               universally
               relating
               unto
               ,
               and
               obliging
               all
               Places
               and
               Men.
               If
               they
               cannot
               ,
               let
               them
               confess
               that
               God
               hath
               left
               all
               Nations
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               that
               Government
               and
               those
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               suitable
               to
               the
               Constitution
               and
               Temperament
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               lay
               down
               for
               a
               Foundation
               not
               to
               be
               overthrown
               .
               But
               to
               Answer
               :
               those
               places
               which
               are
               so
               much
               insisted
               upon
               ,
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               ,
               St
               Paul's
               ,
               and
               St
               Peter's
               ,
               we
               need
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               absurd
               Assertion
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Romanists
               ,
               That
               this
               was
               only
               enjoyn'd
               and
               to
               be
               performed
               until
               they
               had
               opportunity
               to
               make
               a
               Resistance
               .
            
             
             
               This
               would
               stain
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Martyrs
               .
               Not
               a
               forced
               ,
               but
               a
               voluntary
               Martyrdom
               deserves
               the
               Crown
               ;
               however
               this
               gives
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               Loyalty
               of
               these
               Men
               and
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               which
               the
               Popish
               Princes
               sacrifice
               all
               their
               Power
               and
               Policy
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               a
               more
               Substantial
               Answer
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Satisfaction
               to
               these
               Scruples
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               duly
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               and
               we
               were
               under
               different
               and
               distinct
               Administrations
               ;
               they
               liv'd
               under
               absolute
               Monarchs
               ,
               their
               Grandeur
               was
               won
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               confirm'd
               by
               a
               pure
               Despotick
               Power
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               Resistance
               had
               been
               unlawful
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rule
               and
               Force
               of
               their
               Government
               :
               but
               it
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               with
               us
               .
               We
               are
               setled
               upon
               a
               Gothick
               Model
               ,
               our
               Princes
               make
               no
               Laws
               without
               our
               own
               Consent
               ;
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               excution
               of
               Laws
               made
               by
               our selves
               with
               their
               Consent
               ;
               they
               have
               no
               Power
               to
               dispense
               with
               the
               breach
               of
               them
               by
               others
               ,
               nor
               to
               invade
               them
               themselves
               .
               This
               was
               own'd
               by
               the
               seven
               Bishops
               ,
               declar'd
               by
               former
               Parliaments
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               pay
               their
               Allegiance
               any
               further
               ,
               Let
               Caesar
               have
               what
               is
               
               Caesar's
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               what
               is
               theirs
               ,
               their
               Laws
               ,
               their
               Birth-right
               .
               In
               some
               cases
               Moral
               positive
               Duties
               are
               superseded
               by
               what
               is
               naturally
               Moral
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               fourth
               Command
               ,
               so
               here
               .
               Tho
               Government
               in
               general
               be
               founded
               upon
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               this
               or
               that
               Form
               is
               but
               positive
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               consistant
               with
               the
               end
               of
               Government
               ,
               Self-preservation
               ,
               Why
               should
               not
               it
               be
               either
               altered
               ,
               or
               fixed
               in
               those
               who
               will
               prosecute
               the
               right
               end
               ,
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
               ?
            
             
               To
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               let
               me
               add
               ,
               
                 ex
                 abundanti
              
               ,
               the
               late
               King
               's
               retiring
               into
               France
               ;
               if
               it
               amount
               not
               to
               an
               Abdication
               ,
               it
               comes
               near
               unto
               a
               Forfeiture
               ,
               and
               no
               Prince
               or
               State
               can
               have
               less
               Reason
               to
               indeavour
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               than
               that
               Monarch
               .
               Whence
               hath
               he
               his
               Claim
               but
               from
               
                 Hugh
                 Capet
              
               ,
               and
               he
               from
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               great
               Men
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ?
               and
               why
               did
               they
               pretend
               to
               lay
               aside
               Charles
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               whose
               Right
               it
               was
               by
               Succession
               ,
               but
               meerly
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               He
               had
               joyned
               himself
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ?
               and
               so
               they
               transfer
               the
               Crown
               unto
               another
               Family
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Capets
               .
               And
               does
               not
               all
               Christendom
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               Nation
               in
               particular
               ,
               look
               upon
               that
               great
               Man
               of
               France
               as
               a
               Common
               Enemy
               ?
               shall
               not
               that
               which
               may
               hinder
               Succession
               ,
               justify
               in
               part
               a
               translating
               
               of
               it
               unto
               another
               ?
               But
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               all
               these
               are
               cleared
               in
               an
               Abdication
               ,
               and
               that
               asserted
               by
               the
               Representative
               Body
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               good
               Sir
               ,
               be
               perswaded
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               Prejudice
               ,
               submit
               your
               Sentiments
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               your
               Superiors
               ,
               yield
               your
               Obedience
               and
               Fealty
               in
               taking
               the
               Oaths
               ;
               this
               you
               see
               is
               your
               Duty
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               your
               Interest
               .
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               we
               were
               apprehensive
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               the
               Church-of
               -
               
               England-Men
               did
               set
               themselves
               in
               direct
               Opposition
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Accesses
               toward
               it
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               Generations
               to
               come
               shall
               call
               them
               blessed
               .
               But
               whence
               come
               these
               Apprensions
               to
               be
               lessened
               ?
               can
               we
               expect
               a
               perfect
               Freedom
               from
               these
               Fears
               ,
               should
               he
               be
               re-admitted
               to
               his
               Authority
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               possible
               a
               Popish
               Soveraign
               should
               keep
               Promise
               with
               his
               Heretical
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               they
               stile
               us
               ;
               their
               words
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               if
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               bind
               no
               further
               then
               stands
               with
               the
               Interest
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               who
               both
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               dispence
               with
               Oaths
               and
               Promises
               made
               to
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               fetter
               him
               by
               Laws
               ?
               these
               have
               been
               ,
               like
               Sampsons
               Cords
               ,
               easily
               broken
               :
               Would
               you
               place
               him
               under
               Tutors
               and
               Governours
               ?
               He
               is
               no
               minor
               ,
               cannot
               submit
               ;
               
                 aut
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 aut
                 Null●s
              
               .
               Men
               are
               but
               Men
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               Time
               ,
               and
               Preferment
               may
               alter
               their
               Judgments
               .
               However
               these
               would
               make
               him
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               no
               King.
               Should
               we
               submit
               in
               hopes
               of
               another
               Opportunity
               ;
               Would
               he
               not
               settle
               a
               Correspondence
               with
               Male-contents
               at
               Home
               ,
               and
               Foreign
               Princes
               Abroad
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               prosper
               in
               the
               Design
               ,
               hath
               that
               Common
               plea
               ,
               That
               his
               Promises
               are
               Void
               ,
               because
               made
               by
               him
               when
               under
               Restraint
               ?
               And
               then
               ,
               What
               will
               become
               of
               all
               that
               is
               dear
               unto
               us
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ?
               This
               is
               prevented
               by
               an
               Abdication
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               he
               return
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               rule
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Condition
               ,
               lie
               under
               the
               charge
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               Rebels
               and
               Traytors
               ;
               the
               Government
               chang'd
               from
               a
               regulated
               Monarchy
               into
               an
               absolute
               Tyranny
               ,
               our
               Religion
               abrogated
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               sold
               as
               Slaves
               ,
               or
               burnt
               as
               Hereticks
               .
               If
               Men
               love
               Bonds
               and
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Rapine
               and
               Sequestration
               ,
               Racks
               and
               Tortures
               ,
               Fire
               and
               Faggots
               ,
               let
               them
               continue
               this
               Humor
               and
               Aversation
               ;
               but
               if
               none
               of
               these
               be
               lovely
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               let
               us
               bless
               God
               who
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               Hand
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               Hand
               of
               all
               that
               hate
               us
               .
               Let
               us
               joyn
               issue
               with
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               (
               which
               
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               all
               these
               Evils
               )
               in
               submitting
               and
               yielding
               our
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Soveraign
               Lord
               and
               Lady
               ,
               by
               whose
               Conduct
               and
               Courage
               we
               are
               brought
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Freedom
               and
               Peace
               .
               Be
               not
               affrighted
               out
               of
               this
               by
               the
               false
               Rumors
               and
               Reports
               ,
               spread
               abroad
               by
               evil-minded
               Men
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               unite
               in
               our
               Submission
               to
               our
               present
               Rulers
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               strengthen
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Hands
               in
               our
               common
               Defence
               .
            
             
               There
               remains
               one
               Prejudice
               ,
               but
               no
               Objection
               arising
               from
               the
               vain
               Fears
               of
               some
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               begins
               to
               be
               shaken
               in
               her
               Authority
               ,
               whilst
               matters
               of
               Religion
               fall
               under
               a
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               no
               Convocation
               consulted
               with
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               if
               fully
               considered
               ,
               would
               swell
               a
               private
               Letter
               into
               too
               great
               a
               Bulk
               .
               Let
               me
               for
               the
               present
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               design'd
               in
               Doctrinals
               ,
               but
               meer
               Matters
               of
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               a
               relaxation
               of
               some
               Laws
               ,
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               greatest
               Interest
               of
               the
               Nation
               in
               this
               present
               Juncture
               ,
               the
               Union
               of
               Protestants
               .
               And
               out
               of
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               severity
               of
               those
               Laws
               never
               reclaim'd
               one
               Dissenter
               ,
               but
               rather
               did
               drive
               others
               out
               of
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               unworthy
               of
               ,
               but
               highly
               becoming
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               those
               worthy
               Patriots
               to
               find
               out
               a
               Method
               ,
               whereby
               all
               Protestants
               of
               every
               Form
               may
               be
               brought
               into
               an
               easy
               Condition
               .
               This
               Subject
               ,
               if
               this
               Letter
               find
               a
               candid
               Reception
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               fully
               considered
               of
               ,
               by
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 
                   R.
                   B.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               And
               to
               the
               Honourable
               the
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               in
               this
               present
               PARLIAMENT
               Assembled
               ;
               The
               Humbletition
               of
               
                 TITUS
                 OATES
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Humbly
                 sheweth
                 ,
              
            
             
               THat
               your
               Petitioner
               in
               the
               Year
               1678
               ,
               discovered
               a
               horrid
               Popish
               Conspiracy
               for
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               late
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ,
               His
               Present
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               within
               these
               Kingdoms
               ;
               and
               prov'd
               it
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               several
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               before
               whom
               he
               gave
               his
               Testimony
               ,
               declared
               their
               Belief
               of
               it
               by
               publick
               Votes
               ,
               and
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               several
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               .
               For
               which
               Reason
               ,
               and
               because
               your
               Petitioner
               would
               not
               be
               terrified
               by
               their
               Threats
               ,
               nor
               seduced
               by
               their
               Promises
               of
               great
               Rewards
               (
               with
               both
               which
               Temptations
               they
               often
               assulted
               him
               )
               to
               desist
               in
               his
               Discovery
               ;
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               Papists
               pursued
               him
               with
               an
               implacable
               Malice
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               take
               away
               his
               Fame
               and
               Life
               ,
               by
               suborning
               Witnesses
               to
               accuse
               him
               of
               Capital
               Crimes
               :
               but
               being
               defeated
               in
               that
               Villanous
               Attempt
               ,
               they
               first
               procured
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               to
               withdraw
               that
               Protection
               and
               Subsistence
               his
               Majesty
               had
               ,
               at
               the
               Request
               of
               several
               Parliaments
               ,
               allowed
               to
               your
               Petitioner
               ;
               and
               then
               instigated
               his
               Royal
               Highness
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               to
               prosecute
               your
               Petitioner
               in
               an
               Action
               of
               
                 Scandalum
                 Magnatum
              
               ,
               for
               speaking
               this
               notorious
               Truth
               ,
               viz.
               That
               he
               
                 the
                 said
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
                 was
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 It
                 is
                 High
                 Treason
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 reconciled
              
               :
               wherein
               a
               Verdict
               and
               Judgment
               for
               
               one
               Hundred
               Thousand
               Pounds
               Damages
               were
               obtained
               against
               your
               Petitioner
               ,
               and
               your
               Petitioner
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               King's
               Bench-Prison
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               same
               Popish
               Party
               obtained
               leave
               from
               King
               Charles
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               prefer
               two
               several
               Indictments
               against
               your
               Petitioner
               ,
               for
               two
               pretended
               Perjuries
               in
               his
               Evidence
               concerning
               the
               said
               Conspiracy
               ,
               which
               they
               brought
               on
               to
               Tryal
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               your
               Petitioner
               was
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               of
               those
               very
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               had
               confronted
               him
               in
               three
               former
               Tryals
               ,
               and
               were
               disbelieved
               ;
               and
               through
               the
               Partial
               Behahaviour
               of
               the
               Chief
               Justice
               Ieffreys
               ,
               in
               brow-beating
               his
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               misleading
               the
               Juries
               ,
               convicted
               of
               the
               said
               Pretended
               Perjuries
               ,
               and
               received
               this
               inhumane
               and
               unparallel'd
               Sentence
               following
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 [
                 To
                 pay
                 two
                 thousand
                 Marks
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 devested
                 of
                 his
                 Canonical
                 Habit
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 brought
                 into
              
               Westminster-Hall
               
                 with
                 a
                 Paper
                 upon
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
              
               Titus
               Oates
               
                 convicted
                 upon
                 full
                 Evidence
                 of
                 two
                 horrid
                 Perjuries
                 :
                 To
                 stand
                 in
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Pillory
                 two
                 several
                 days
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 Hour
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 whip'd
                 by
                 the
                 comman
                 Hang-man
                 ,
                 from
              
               Aldgate
               to
               Newgate
               
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 whip'd
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 Friday
                 following
                 from
              
               Newgate
               to
               Tiburn
               :
               
                 To
                 stand
                 in
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Pillory
                 five
                 times
                 in
                 every
                 Year
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 remain
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 during
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               ]
               Which
               Sentence
               being
               intended
               ,
               as
               your
               Petitioner
               hath
               just
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               to
               murther
               him
               ,
               was
               accordingly
               executed
               with
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Barbarity
               ;
               he
               having
               suffered
               some
               thousands
               of
               Stripes
               whereby
               he
               was
               put
               to
               unspeakable
               Tortures
               ,
               and
               lay
               ten
               Weeks
               under
               the
               Surgeons
               Hands
               .
               Neither
               did
               their
               Cruelty
               cease
               here
               ,
               but
               because
               your
               Petitioner
               ,
               by
               God's
               Mercy
               miraculously
               supporting
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               extraordinary
               Skill
               of
               a
               Judicious
               Chirurgion
               )
               outlived
               that
               Bloody
               Usage
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               afterwards
               got
               into
               your
               Petitioner's
               Chamber
               whilst
               he
               was
               weak
               in
               his
               Bed
               ,
               and
               attempted
               to
               pull
               of
               the
               Plaisters
               apply'd
               to
               cure
               his
               Back
               ,
               and
               threatned
               to
               destroy
               him
               :
               And
               that
               nothing
               within
               their
               Power
               or
               Malice
               might
               be
               wanting
               to
               compleat
               your
               Petitioner's
               Misery
               ,
               they
               procured
               him
               to
               be
               loaded
               with
               Irons
               of
               excessive
               Weight
               for
               a
               whole
               Year
               ,
               without
               any
               Intermission
               ,
               even
               when
               his
               Legs
               were
               swoln
               with
               the
               Gout
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               or
               Hole
               of
               the
               Prison
               ,
               whereby
               he
               became
               impair'd
               in
               his
               Limbs
               ,
               and
               contracted
               Convulsion
               Fits
               ,
               and
               other
               Distempers
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Hazard
               of
               his
               Life
               .
               All
               which
               illegal
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               barbarous
               Inhumanities
               ,
               
               your
               Petitioner
               humbly
               conceives
               were
               not
               only
               intended
               as
               a
               Revenge
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               cast
               a
               Reproach
               upon
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Honour
               of
               four
               successive
               Parliaments
               who
               had
               given
               him
               Cre●it
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Publick
               Justice
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               your
               Petitioner
               humbly
               hopes
               that
               since
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               have
               verified
               and
               confirmed
               his
               Evidence
               by
               their
               late
               open
               and
               avowed
               Violations
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               this
               Honourable
               House
               will
               vindicate
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               former
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               discharge
               your
               Petitioner
               from
               those
               Arbitrary
               and
               Scandalous
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               the
               unjust
               Imprisonment
               he
               lies
               under
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Petitioner
                   doth
                   therefore
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   your
                   Lordships
                   and
                   your
                   Honours
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   deplorable
                   Case
                   into
                   your
                   g●nerous
                   and
                   tender
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   such
                   Redress
                   ●herein
                   as
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   and
                   your
                   Honours
                   great
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   shall
                   seem
                   meet
                   :
                   And
                   your
                   Petitioner
                   shall
                   ever
                   pray
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Convention
               of
               SCOTLAND
               .
            
             
               THE
               Convention
               of
               Scotland
               met
               the
               14
               th
               of
               March
               ,
               168●
               ,
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Letters
               ;
               They
               choice
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hamilton
               their
               President
               ,
               after
               which
               they
               had
               several
               Debates
               about
               the
               Duke
               of
               G●rdon
               ,
               a
               Papist
               ,
               who
               keeps
               the
               Castle
               notwithstanding
               many
               offers
               of
               Surrender
               ,
               does
               still
               keep
               it
               for
               King
               Iames.
               
            
             
               They
               read
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               exhorts
               them
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               Factions
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               Publick
               Good
               in
               securing
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               on
               sure
               and
               lasting
               Foundations
               ,
               particularly
               that
               they
               would
               endeavour
               a
               Union
               between
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Means
               for
               the
               Happiness
               of
               both
               ,
               especially
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               common
               Enemy
               is
               restless
               to
               procure
               the
               ruine
               of
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               every-where
               .
            
             
               After
               which
               a
               Letter
               was
               read
               from
               King
               Iames
               ,
               requiring
               them
               to
               support
               his
               Royal
               Authority
               ;
               by
               many
               Threats
               and
               Promises
               ,
               which
               made
               no
               Impression
               on
               them
               ;
               but
               after
               some
               time
               they
               drew
               up
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Letter
               to
               King
               William
               ,
               full
               of
               dutiful
               Respects
               ,
               promising
               to
               do
               that
               which
               may
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               the
               Genius
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               After
               setling
               the
               Militia
               and
               other
               State-Matters
               ,
               and
               having
               resolved
               the
               Power
               into
               themselves
               ;
               they
               appointed
               a
               Committee
               of
               24
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               all
               the
               Estates
               ,
               to
               settle
               the
               Government
               :
               Which
               Committee
               have
               provided
               for
               the
               full
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Convention
               Grounds
               and
               Reasons
               on
               which
               they
               have
               declared
               the
               Throne
               Vacant
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               SPEECH
               made
               by
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Convention
               of
               the
               States
               in
               SCOTLAND
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               called
               together
               by
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               to
               Consult
               and
               Deliberate
               ,
               what
               Methods
               will
               be
               most
               proper
               to
               secure
               Our
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Laws
              
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               will
               fall
               under
               our
               Consideration
               ,
               is
               the
               setling
               the
               
                 Sovereign
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               I
               take
               for
               granted
               that
               you
               are
               fully
               convinced
               ,
               that
               King
               Iames
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               by
               his
               many
               Violations
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ,
               by
               his
               endeavouring
               to
               establish
               a
               Despotick
               and
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               introduce
               Popery
               ,
               (
               tho
               he
               himself
               had
               confirmed
               all
               the
               Laws
               that
               were
               enacted
               in
               Favour
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               )
               has
               thereby
               subverted
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               our
               Miseries
               might
               have
               no
               Redress
               from
               him
               )
               has
               left
               us
               in
               a
               time
               when
               we
               needed
               his
               Protection
               most
               .
               The
               Eyes
               of
               all
               Europe
               are
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               our
               Power
               to
               make
               our
               Selves
               ,
               and
               our
               Posterity
               either
               Happy
               or
               Miserable
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               choice
               ,
               either
               to
               call
               back
               the
               same
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               hazard
               once
               more
               all
               that
               
                 Men
                 account
                 dear
              
               ,
               to
               his
               Mercy
               ;
               or
               to
               settle
               the
               Government
               on
               some
               other
               ,
               under
               whom
               we
               may
               live
               Quiet
               and
               Peaceable
               Lives
               ,
               without
               the
               perpetual
               Terror
               of
               being
               swallowed
               up
               by
               Popery
               and
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
              
               ,
               which
               all
               good
               Men
               hoped
               were
               now
               banished
               ,
               and
               yet
               behold
               a
               new
               Off-spring
               is
               sprung
               up
               ,
               which
               plead
               eagerly
               for
               both
               ,
               tho
               under
               the
               mistaken
               Names
               of
               Duty
               and
               Allegiance
               :
               It
               's
               strange
               that
               any
               Man
               can
               so
               far
               degenerate
               ,
               as
               to
               prefer
               Slavery
               to
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               much
               in
               love
               with
               Chains
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               fairly
               shaken
               off
               ,
               they
               shou●d
               run
               furiously
               to
               be
               Fettered
               again
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Ottoman
               and
               
                 French
                 Government
              
               were
               so
               charming
               in
               our
               Country
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               live
               without
               it
               ,
               tho
               we
               have
               so
               lately
               groaned
               under
               the
               dismal
               
               Burden
               of
               it
               :
               And
               it
               might
               have
               been
               supposed
               that
               even
               these
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Instrumental
               in
               Enslaving
               their
               Fellow-Brethren
               ,
               and
               were
               grown
               Fat
               with
               Sucking
               the
               
                 Nations
                 Blood
              
               ,
               would
               have
               taken
               another
               Method
               to
               Reconcile
               themselves
               ,
               than
               by
               persuading
               us
               to
               purchase
               their
               Safety
               ,
               at
               so
               vast
               an
               Expence
               as
               the
               Ruin
               of
               more
               than
               three
               Parts
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               necessarily
               amount
               to
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               do
               but
               a
               little
               reflect
               on
               the
               Motives
               which
               these
               Men
               (
               blinded
               by
               Self-Interest
               )
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               delude
               the
               Nation
               into
               a
               Security
               that
               wanted
               very
               little
               of
               proving
               Fatal
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               strong
               Reasons
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               disswade
               us
               from
               being
               so
               imposed
               on
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               so
               Weak
               and
               Impertinent
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               judg
               it
               next
               to
               Impossibility
               ,
               to
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               
                 twice
                 Deceived
              
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Experience
               of
               our
               former
               Miseries
               ,
               so
               lately
               hanging
               over
               our
               Heads
               ,
               (
               the
               very
               Thoughts
               of
               renewing
               which
               ,
               make
               all
               good
               Men
               to
               tremble
               )
               has
               not
               made
               us
               Wiser
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               of
               Efficacy
               enough
               ,
               to
               deter
               us
               from
               venturing
               another
               Shipwrack
               ,
               and
               exposing
               all
               again
               to
               the
               Discretion
               of
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               :
               It
               's
               more
               than
               probable
               that
               GOD
               has
               abandoned
               us
               ,
               
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 believe
                 strong
                 Delusions
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               Thay
               will
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               Kings
               are
               eximed
               from
               Punishments
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               nothing
               they
               do
               can
               be
               quarrelled
               by
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               which
               indeed
               might
               with
               some
               Reason
               be
               urged
               among
               the
               Turks
               ,
               who
               reserve
               nothing
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Sultans
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               's
               Death
               to
               dispute
               his
               Commands
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               Arbitrary
               and
               Tyrannical
               :
               But
               with
               what
               Impudence
               can
               such
               Stuff
               be
               imposed
               on
               us
               ,
               who
               never
               admit
               our
               Kings
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               till
               they
               swear
               to
               rule
               us
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               no
               otherways
               ?
               The
               Laws
               are
               the
               only
               Security
               we
               have
               for
               our
               Lives
               and
               Properties
               ,
               which
               if
               our
               Sovereign
               subvert
               ,
               Subjects
               cannot
               be
               blamed
               ,
               for
               making
               use
               of
               the
               ordinary
               means
               to
               preserve
               them
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               withdrawing
               Obedience
               from
               such
               a
               Magistrate
               as
               goes
               about
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               such
               an
               Act
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               punish
               him
               ,
               (
               because
               we
               take
               nothing
               from
               him
               to
               which
               he
               has
               a
               just
               Claim
               ,
               but
               do
               only
               shun
               the
               occasion
               of
               making
               our selves
               miserable
               .
               The
               
                 Speculative
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               
                 Passive
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               has
               done
               too
               much
               mischief
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               has
               befallen
               the
               King
               may
               be
               justly
               imputed
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               believing
               that
               without
               Opposition
               he
               might
               
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 pleased
              
               ,
               encouraged
               him
               to
               take
               such
               measures
               as
               have
               drawn
               all
               these
               Misfortunes
               on
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Others
               are
               so
               Fond
               as
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               Secure
               in
               calling
               the
               King
               back
               ,
               provided
               they
               so
               Limit
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               in
               his
               power
               to
               hurt
               us
               .
               These
               Men
               do
               not
               consider
               ,
               how
               small
               a
               Complement
               this
               is
               to
               a
               Man
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Temper
              
               ,
               from
               an
               an
               
                 Absolute
                 Prince
              
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               fancy
               himself
               ,
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               the
               bare
               Title
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               how
               insupportable
               the
               Charge
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               from
               being
               
                 Master
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               he
               must
               force
               himself
               to
               comply
               with
               a
               thousand
               Masters
               ,
               and
               see
               his
               Throne
               become
               his
               Prison
               .
               But
               how
               airy
               is
               it
               to
               fancy
               ,
               that
               any
               Restrictions
               of
               our
               Contrivance
               can
               bind
               the
               King
               ?
               For
               1
               st
               ,
               It
               's
               most
               certain
               they
               can
               never
               be
               Voluntary
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               constrained
               and
               done
               by
               Force
               ,
               is
               by
               Law
               declared
               to
               be
               Void
               and
               Null
               ;
               to
               whose
               Assistance
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Dispensing
                 Power
              
               being
               joined
               ,
               would
               quickly
               blow
               off
               these
               
                 Sampson
                 Cords
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Power
              
               would
               again
               revive
               with
               all
               its
               Vigour
               and
               Luster
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               King
               is
               of
               a
               Religion
               that
               has
               in
               a
               famous
               Council
               decreed
               ,
               That
               no
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               much
               less
               with
               Subjects
               whom
               he
               looks
               upon
               as
               so
               many
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               miss
               to
               treat
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               whenever
               they
               give
               him
               the
               Opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               ;
               for
               his
               greatest
               Admirers
               do
               not
               run
               to
               that
               height
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               imagine
               him
               so
               much
               Angel
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               take
               all
               methods
               to
               revenge
               so
               great
               an
               Affront
               ,
               and
               secure
               himself
               at
               our
               Cost
               from
               such
               a
               Treatment
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               which
               Resentments
               will
               strike
               such
               terrour
               in
               Mens
               minds
               ,
               that
               nothing
               will
               be
               capable
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               offering
               up
               All
               for
               an
               Atonement
               ,
               and
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               will
               be
               thought
               a
               good
               Bargain
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               but
               save
               their
               Lives
               .
               Then
               we
               may
               lament
               our
               Miseries
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               be
               in
               our
               power
               to
               help
               them
               ;
               for
               a
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               is
               not
               always
               ready
               to
               rescue
               us
               ,
               with
               such
               vast
               Expence
               and
               so
               great
               hazard
               to
               his
               Person
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               Madness
               hurry
               us
               so
               far
               ,
               we
               deserve
               rather
               is
               pity
               than
               his
               resentment
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               What
               Arguments
               has
               the
               King
               given
               since
               he
               left
               us
               ,
               to
               persuade
               us
               he
               will
               be
               more
               faithful
               in
               observing
               his
               Words
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               than
               hitherto
               he
               has
               been
               ?
               Does
               he
               not
               in
               a
               Letter
               lately
               printed
               here
               ,
               expresly
               say
               he
               has
               ruled
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               no
               occasion
               of
               complaint
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               same
               Letter
               signed
               by
               one
               who
               sacrificed
               both
               Conscience
               and
               Honour
               to
               Interest
               ,
               who●e
               pernicious
               and
               headstrong
               Counsels
               has
               posted
               him
               to
               his
               Ruine
               ,
               tho'
               all
               that
               has
               been
               done
               cannot
               make
               Him
               sensible
               of
               it
               ?
               Sure
               the
               re
               -
               Hereticks
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               less
               Meritorious
               than
               before
               ,
               nor
               
               King
               Iames
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               by
               breathing
               the
               
                 French
                 Air
              
               ,
               become
               less
               Bigot
               :
               It
               were
               a
               Dream
               to
               fancy
               it
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Vatican
               thunders
               Excommunications
               against
               all
               such
               as
               do
               not
               use
               their
               utmost
               endeavours
               to
               extirpate
               Heresie
               ,
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               must
               have
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               terrible
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               they
               made
               use
               of
               to
               persuade
               such
               as
               are
               and
               shall
               be
               chosen
               Members
               of
               the
               Convention
               ,
               That
               their
               Interest
               to
               call
               back
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Nation
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               secured
               ,
               nor
               Factions
               or
               Divisions
               extinguished
               .
               But
               what
               Factions
               do
               you
               observe
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               they
               themselves
               do
               foment
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               disturb
               our
               Harmony
               ?
               all
               which
               would
               immediately
               die
               ,
               if
               the
               Government
               were
               once
               setled
               on
               those
               who
               deserved
               it
               best
               :
               for
               then
               ,
               if
               these
               Fops
               continued
               still
               fond
               of
               Popery
               and
               Tyranny
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               chastised
               ,
               as
               Disturbers
               of
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               .
               The
               Argument
               may
               very
               justly
               be
               retorted
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               King
               return
               ,
               we
               will
               burst
               out
               into
               a
               flame
               ;
               and
               England
               ,
               which
               has
               already
               declared
               ,
               will
               quickly
               be
               on
               our
               Top
               ,
               an
               Enemy
               too
               Potent
               and
               too
               Numerous
               for
               us
               ,
               tho'
               we
               were
               all
               united
               ,
               besides
               the
               Danger
               to
               which
               such
               a
               Procedure
               will
               expose
               us
               ,
               we
               cut
               off
               all
               hopes
               of
               an
               Union
               with
               that
               Nation
               ,
               and
               thereby
               deprive
               our selves
               of
               an
               unspeakable
               Advantage
               ,
               which
               would
               redound
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               the
               only
               means
               to
               support
               an
               impoverish'd
               and
               sinking
               Nation
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               the
               only
               Inconveniency
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               a
               very
               great
               one
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               state
               our selves
               in
               opposition
               to
               England
               ,
               by
               Restoring
               the
               King
               whom
               they
               Rejected
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               he
               will
               use
               his
               uttmost
               endeavour
               to
               recover
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               which
               is
               so
               considerable
               .
               Now
               ,
               seeing
               it
               were
               vain
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               Scots
               alone
               were
               able
               to
               second
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               French
               and
               Irish
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               will
               procure
               a
               more
               intire
               Confidence
               than
               His
               Majesty
               can
               repose
               in
               any
               others
               .
               These
               therefore
               must
               be
               received
               into
               our
               Bosom
               ;
               and
               because
               Scotland
               is
               the
               most
               proper
               place
               for
               Invading
               England
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Scene
               of
               all
               the
               Blood
               and
               Confusion
               that
               this
               melancholly
               Thought
               gives
               us
               a
               Prospect
               of
               .
               And
               what
               treatment
               can
               such
               Sham-Protestants
               expect
               from
               these
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               would
               have
               become
               their
               Friends
               and
               Allies
               ?
               And
               what
               Figure
               will
               they
               pretend
               to
               make
               ,
               when
               they
               set
               up
               for
               a
               separate
               Interest
               from
               all
               the
               
                 Confederate
                 Protestants
              
               in
               the
               World
               besides
               ?
            
             
               The
               happy
               Success
               the
               PRINCE
               his
               Enterprize
               has
               met
               with
               ,
               has
               made
               a
               considerable
               Alteration
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Europe
               ;
               for
               that
               
               great
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               even
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               who
               had
               propos'd
               nothing
               less
               to
               himself
               than
               an
               Universal
               Monarchy
               ,
               whom
               the
               Strictest
               Leagues
               and
               Contracts
               cannot
               bind
               ,
               but
               without
               regard
               to
               GOD
               or
               Man
               ,
               threatens
               all
               his
               Neighbours
               with
               utter
               Destruction
               ;
               by
               the
               
               Scene
               's
               being
               changed
               among
               us
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               humbled
               ,
               that
               from
               a
               Proud
               and
               
                 Insulting
                 Enemy
              
               ,
               he
               is
               become
               a
               Supplicant
               for
               Peace
               ;
               well
               foreseeing
               ,
               that
               if
               Britain
               join
               with
               those
               other
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               his
               Insolence
               ,
               Cruelty
               ,
               and
               Avarice
               ,
               has
               so
               justly
               Armed
               against
               him
               ,
               his
               Ruine
               is
               Inevitable
               :
               So
               that
               if
               we
               have
               not
               Soul
               enough
               to
               enjoy
               this
               great
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               can
               easily
               part
               with
               the
               Glory
               of
               being
               once
               more
               the
               Arbiters
               of
               Europe
               ,
               let
               us
               at
               least
               have
               so
               much
               
                 Christian
                 Love
              
               and
               Charity
               for
               the
               Neighbouring
               Nations
               of
               our
               own
               Perswasion
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               expose
               them
               to
               a
               necessary
               Participation
               of
               these
               Plagues
               ,
               which
               our
               
                 Common
                 Enemies
              
               are
               preparing
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               will
               certainly
               Terminate
               in
               all
               our
               Destructions
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               consider
               what
               Persons
               they
               are
               who
               would
               Instill
               this
               Poyson
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               them
               of
               three
               kinds
               .
               First
               ,
               those
               who
               
                 Postponing
                 the
                 Common
                 Good
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               are
               wholly
               acted
               by
               Self-Interest
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               a
               Government
               where
               Iustice
               and
               Mercy
               equally
               Flourish
               ,
               Virtue
               and
               Merit
               ,
               not
               Villany
               ,
               will
               be
               rewarded
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               who
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               inform
               themselves
               what
               Measures
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               have
               set
               to
               mens
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               are
               angry
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               thwarts
               their
               wild
               Notions
               ,
               and
               will
               admit
               of
               nothing
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               reasonable
               and
               convincing
               ,
               if
               their
               dull
               Capacities
               cannot
               reach
               it
               .
               The
               third
               sort
               are
               such
               as
               have
               been
               instrumental
               in
               the
               inslaving
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               are
               afraid
               if
               they
               be
               called
               to
               an
               Account
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               suffer
               
                 Condign
                 Punishment
              
               ;
               if
               such
               cannot
               succeed
               in
               their
               Design
               ,
               they
               at
               least
               hope
               to
               be
               overlook'd
               in
               a
               
                 General
                 Confusion
              
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               nothing
               unessayed
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               their
               own
               safety
               ;
               and
               if
               Heaven
               fail
               them
               ,
               they
               summon
               Hell
               to
               their
               Aid
               ;
               not
               that
               Love
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               but
               meer
               Ambition
               and
               Interest
               ,
               drives
               these
               Criminals
               to
               such
               Attempts
               ;
               neither
               are
               they
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               at
               such
               pains
               to
               sow
               Divisions
               among
               us
               .
               But
               no
               Person
               of
               Wit
               and
               Iudgment
               ,
               nor
               any
               Good
               Man
               that
               is
               truly
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               minds
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               will
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               so
               grosly
               imposed
               on
               by
               such
               Firebands
               ,
               who
               would
               build
               their
               Furture
               
                 Imaginary
                 Greatness
              
               on
               the
               Ruine
               of
               
                 Our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Grounds
               upon
               which
               the
               Estates
               of
               Scotland
               Declared
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 FORFAULTED
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Throne
               become
               VACANT
               .
            
             
               I.
               BBcause
               King
               Iames
               the
               Seventh
               is
               a
               Professed
               Papist
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               the
               said
               King
               Iames
               did
               assume
               the
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               and
               acted
               as
               King
               without
               ever
               taking
               the
               Oath
               required
               by
               Law.
               
            
             
               III.
               That
               he
               hath
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               evil
               Men
               invaded
               the
               Fundamental
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               changed
               it
               from
               a
               limited
               Monarchy
               to
               an
               Absolute
               and
               Despotick
               Power
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Which
               Power
               he
               hath
               imployed
               to
               the
               Subversion
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
               And
               thereby
               ,
            
             
               V.
               Hath
               inverted
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Opinion
               of
               two
               eminent
               Parliament-Men
               ,
               justifying
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               taking
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               King
               William
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               I.
               FIdelity
               and
               Allegiance
               sworn
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               Fidelity
               and
               Obedience
               as
               it
               is
               due
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               for
               were
               that
               Faith
               and
               Allegiance
               more
               than
               what
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               we
               should
               swear
               our selves
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               Absolute
               ;
               whereas
               by
               the
               Law
               we
               are
               free
               ,
               notwithstanding
               these
               Oaths
               .
            
             
             
               II.
               When
               therefore
               by
               the
               Law
               Fidelity
               and
               Allegiance
               ceaseth
               ;
               then
               our
               sworn
               Allegiance
               ceaseth
               :
               for
               if
               Allegiance
               might
               be
               due
               by
               the
               Oath
               to
               one
               Person
               ,
               whilst
               by
               the
               Law
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               him
               and
               becomes
               due
               to
               another
               Person
               ,
               the
               Oath
               then
               would
               oblige
               Men
               to
               transgress
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               become
               Traytors
               and
               Rebels
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Oath
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               interpreted
               as
               may
               consist
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               III.
               Fidelity
               and
               Allegiance
               are
               due
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               King
               William
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               King
               Iames
               :
               for
               the
               Statute
               of
               25
               of
               Edward
               3
               d
               ,
               which
               defined
               all
               Treasons
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               only
               Statute
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               now
               that
               Statute
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               understands
               not
               only
               a
               King
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               King
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               tho
               not
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               against
               whom
               those
               Treasons
               Lie
               :
               whence
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               Hales
               ,
               in
               his
               Pleas
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               p.
               12.
               discoursing
               of
               that
               Statute
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               is
               a
               King
               within
               that
               Act
               ,
               and
               that
               Treason
               against
               him
               is
               Punishable
               ,
               tho
               the
               Right
               Heir
               get
               the
               Crown
               :
               and
               that
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               common
               Sense
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Sir
               
                 R.
                 S.
              
               (
               upon
               application
               to
               him
               about
               it
               )
               hath
               assured
               us
               .
               And
               according
               to
               another
               Statute
               ,
               11
               Hen.
               7.
               ch
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               declared
               Treason
               to
               be
               in
               Arms
               against
               a
               King
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Richard
               the
               3
               d
               was
               ,
               tho
               it
               was
               in
               behalf
               of
               a
               King
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               Treason
               against
               King
               William
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               Treason
               against
               former
               Kings
               ,
               therefore
               the
               same
               Fidelity
               ,
               Obedience
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               which
               was
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               Consequence
               may
               be
               Sworn
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               Allegiance
               and
               Protection
               are
               always
               Mutual
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               King
               Iames
               ceased
               to
               Protect
               us
               ,
               we
               ceased
               to
               owe
               him
               Allegiance
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               and
               when
               King
               William
               began
               to
               Protect
               us
               we
               began
               our
               Allegiance
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               These
               Considerations
               ,
               are
               in
               our
               Opinion
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               remove
               the
               Grand
               Scruple
               about
               the
               Oaths
               .
               If
               the
               dissatisfied
               Party
               accuse
               the
               Convention
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               King
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               my
               Duty
               to
               judge
               those
               above
               me
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               that
               if
               they
               have
               done
               ill
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 fieri
                 non
                 debuit
                 factum
                 valet
              
               ;
               a●d
               they
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ought
               not
               to
               censure
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               but
               obey
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Passive
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               TWELFTH
               and
               Last
               Collection
               of
               Papers
               (
               VOL.
               I.
               )
               Relating
               to
               the
               Present
               Juncture
               of
               Affairs
               in
               England
               and
               Scotland
               .
               VIZ.
               
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Secret
                   League
                   with
                   France
                   proved
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Reasons
                   why
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   Iames
                   would
                   not
                   stand
                   to
                   a
                   Free
                   and
                   Legal
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Suddenness
                   of
                   the
                   Change
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   France
                   concerning
                   the
                   Misgovernment
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   Second
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Emperor
                   of
                   Germany
                   his
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   King's
                   Unhappiness
                   in
                   joining
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   full
                   Relation
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   between
                   the
                   Time
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   came
                   to
                   London
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Proclaiming
                   him
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   Grievances
                   ;
                   presented
                   to
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   :
                   With
                   their
                   Malesties
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   Grievances
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Manner
                   of
                   Proclaiming
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   at
                   Whitehal
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   
                     London
                     ,
                     Feb.
                  
                   13.
                   1688.
                   
                
                 
                   X.
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   their
                   Coronation
                   at
                   
                     Westminster
                     ,
                     Apr.
                  
                   11.
                   89.
                   
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Scots
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   declaring
                   William
                   and
                   Mary
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   taking
                   the
                   Scotish
                   Coronation
                   Oath
                   at
                   
                     Whitehal
                     ,
                     May
                  
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Coronation
                   Oaths
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Scotland
                   .
                
              
            
             
               London
               printed
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Ianeway
              
               in
               Queen's-head-Court
               in
               Pater-noster-Row
               ,
               1689.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Secret
               League
               with
               France
               proved
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BY
               the
               Treaty
               managed
               by
               the
               Dutchess
               of
               Orleans
               between
               Charles
               II.
               (
               her
               Brother
               )
               and
               Lewis
               XIV
               .
               1670
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               
                 Abbot
                 Primi
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 with
              
               Holland
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 priviledg
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 :
              
               This
               Treaty
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               French
               King
               did
               promise
               Charles
               II
               ,
               
                 to
                 subject
                 his
                 Parliament
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Establish
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               But
               before
               this
               could
               be
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               Dutchess
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               Haughtiness
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               Hollander
               must
               be
               brought
               down
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Current
               of
               the
               Design
               throughout
               all
               
               Coleman's
               Letters
               ,
               which
               contain
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Conspiracy
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               against
               the
               Government
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               
                 For
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   W.
                   Throgmorton
                   ,
                   Feb.
                
                 1.
                 1674
                 
                 /
                 5.
                 )
                 "
                 when
                 the
                 Duke
                 (
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Iames
                 )
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 our
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 will
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 promise
                 himself
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 desire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Both
               he
               and
               the
               two
               Royal
               Brothers
               being
               closly
               joined
               together
               to
               destroy
               the
               Northern
               Heresy
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Monsieur
               
                 La
                 Cheese
              
               assures
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Which
               Friendship
               with
               the
               French
               Court
               ,
               is
               further
               confirmed
               by
               a
               French
               Author
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               
                 Life
                 of
                 Turene
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               brings
               in
               the
               
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
              
               lamenting
               the
               Death
               of
               that
               great
               Marshal
               of
               France
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 Alas
                 !
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Duke
                 )
                 the
                 "
                 loss
                 is
                 great
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 greatly
                 disappointed
                 in
                 those
                 great
                 Designs
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 meditating
                 upon
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               For
               the
               sake
               of
               which
               Passage
               ,
               the
               then
               Secretary
               of
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               forbad
               the
               printing
               of
               that
               Book
               which
               was
               then
               translated
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               Press
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               French
               Ambassador
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               in
               a
               Memorial
               to
               the
               
                 States
                 General
              
               ,
               Sept.
               9.
               1618
               ,
               peremptorily
               declares
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               an
               Alliance
               between
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               and
               King
               Iames
               II
               ,
               as
               to
               oblige
               him
               to
               succour
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Both
               King
               Charles
               II
               ,
               and
               King
               Iames
               II
               ,
               were
               so
               engaged
               with
               the
               great
               Nimrod
               of
               Franc●
               ,
               that
               ●hough
               several
               Parliaments
               of
               England
               strugled
               hard
               to
               break
               the
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               gave
               a
               vast
               Sum
               of
               Mony
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               yet
               all
               in
               vain
               :
               And
               King
               Iames
               II
               ,
               was
               so
               eager
               to
               follow
               the
               French
               Measures
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Defeat
               of
               Monmouth
               ,
               he
               declared
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               he
               would
               make
               use
               of
               Popish
               Officers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               keep
               up
               a
               standing
               Army
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               have
               had
               sufficient
               Evidences
               of
               his
               Designs
               ,
               by
               the
               care
               he
               took
               to
               fill
               his
               Army
               with
               Irish
               Papists
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               he
               disbanded
               all
               the
               Protestants
               that
               served
               him
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               always
               have
               an
               Army
               at
               hand
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ready
               to
               promote
               his
               Popish
               Designs
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               be
               done
               without
               a
               Secret
               League
               with
               France
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               very
               express
               assurance
               of
               being
               vigorously
               supported
               from
               thence
               when
               the
               nick
               of
               time
               should
               come
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               His
               flying
               to
               France
               ,
               and
               secret
               conspiring
               with
               the
               great
               Levi●t●an
               there
               ,
               and
               bringing
               French
               Aids
               with
               him
               into
               Ireland
               are
               no
               other
               than
               the
               putting
               the
               
                 Secret
                 League
              
               into
               Execution
               .
            
             
               Many
               more
               Proofs
               may
               be
               produced
               ,
               but
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               may
               convince
               any
               rational
               unprejudiced
               Protestant
               .
               As
               for
               those
               Pharisees
               that
               wilfully
               shut
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               That
               seeing
               they
               see
               and
               do
               not
               peeceive
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               resolved
               not
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               most
               convincing
               Evidences
               that
               this
               Affair
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Parties
               concerned
               will
               hide
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               )
               I
               bewail
               their
               Condition
               ,
               and
               believe
               they
               are
               so
               obstinate
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               French
               Dragoons
               (
               those
               booted
               Apostles
               )
               can
               convince
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               with
               the
               League
               in
               their
               Hands
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               Popish
               Penal
               Laws
               in
               Execution
               on
               their
               Backs
               ,
               from
               Ne●ga●e
               to
               Tyb●●n
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               REASONS
               why
               the
               late
               K.
               James
               would
               not
               stand
               to
               a
               
                 Free
                 and
                 Legal
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               proposed
               to
               those
               that
               are
               fond
               to
               have
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               WHEN
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               (
               now
               our
               Gracious
               King
               )
               his
               Glorious
               Expedition
               ,
               was
               first
               made
               known
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               have
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               upon
               the
               Belief
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               intirely
               Master
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               by
               Reason
               of
               the
               Regulations
               he
               had
               made
               in
               Corporations
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Popish
               Designs
               .
               But
               when
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               take
               other
               Measures
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               told
               the
               Dissenters
               when
               he
               sent
               for
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Distress
               )
               in
               restoring
               the
               Charters
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Fellows
               of
               
               Magdalen-Colledg
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               dreaded
               nothing
               more
               than
               a
               Parliament
               on
               the
               old
               Foundations
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Prince
               in
               his
               Declaration
               had
               referred
               all
               ;
               for
               he
               knew
               several
               things
               would
               have
               been
               done
               by
               such
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               perish
               than
               submit
               to
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               thing
               is
               ;
               The
               Examination
               of
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               (
               as
               he
               is
               call'd
               )
               the
               questioning
               of
               which
               was
               a
               Stab
               at
               his
               Heart
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               last
               Letter
               .
               And
               the
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Bishops
               Petition
               ,
               mentioning
               That
               as
               a
               Business
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               referred
               then
               to
               a
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               was
               ;
               That
               Justice
               would
               certainly
               have
               been
               demanded
               against
               the
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               Honour
               bound
               to
               protect
               them
               ,
               having
               himself
               forced
               them
               to
               be
               Criminals
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               was
               ;
               The
               consenting
               to
               the
               entire
               Ruin
               of
               Popery
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               hanging
               many
               of
               his
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               banishing
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               pulling
               down
               all
               the
               Schools
               and
               Chappels
               they
               had
               erected
               all
               over
               England
               ,
               (
               a
               sure
               Sign
               they
               were
               built
               upon
               an
               Immortal
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               )
               though
               this
               was
               done
               before
               by
               the
               unaccountable
               Zeal
               of
               the
               Mobile
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               foresaw
               such
               a
               Parliament
               would
               not
               only
               damn
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               ,
               (
               that
               Beast
               with
               seven
               Heads
               )
               and
               the
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               but
               would
               in
               all
               probability
               lessen
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               bind
               up
               the
               Prerogative
               ;
               which
               his
               great
               Spirit
               could
               not
               bear
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Prince
               ,
               he
               foresaw
               ,
               would
               have
               demanded
               some
               Forts
               to
               be
               put
               into
               his
               Hands
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               their
               Security
               ;
               so
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 stay
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Nominal
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 only
                 be
                 an
                 Instrument
                 to
                 ruin
                 my
                 Religion
                 ,
                 my
                 ●riends
                 ,
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Child
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               first
               he
               alledged
               ,
               That
               the
               Disorders
               the
               Preparations
               to
               repel
               the
               Invasion
               caused
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               a
               Parliament
               to
               meet
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               After
               the
               Prince
               was
               landed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Countries
               he
               had
               under
               him
               would
               not
               be
               free
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               had
               joined
               with
               him
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               sit
               :
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               whole
               Army
               and
               Nation
               (
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               excepted
               )
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               mere
               Force
               drove
               him
               to
               consent
               to
               Call
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               again
               considered
               the
               Consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               resolved
               to
               throw
               up
               the
               Crown
               and
               Government
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               submit
               to
               all
               these
               Hardships
               .
            
             
               He
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               fluttering
               hope
               ,
               that
               (
               1.
               )
               We
               should
               never
               be
               able
               long
               to
               agree
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               made
               it
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               have
               a
               Legal
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               burning
               the
               Writs
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               Principles
               would
               ,
               when
               the
               fear
               and
               disorder
               was
               over
               ,
               form
               for
               him
               a
               potent
               Army
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               the
               French
               King
               would
               lend
               him
               potent
               Forces
               ,
               and
               good
               store
               of
               Mony
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               recovered
               the
               Throne
               by
               force
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               freed
               of
               all
               these
               Miseries
               ,
               and
               have
               what
               he
               only
               wanted
               before
               ,
               a
               Popish
               Army
               ,
               to
               insure
               the
               Slavery
               of
               England
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               I
               would
               desire
               those
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               pretend
               ,
               now
               too
               late
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               zealous
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               what
               I
               have
               said
               would
               not
               have
               been
               expected
               from
               him
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Security
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               would
               have
               done
               had
               he
               called
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               refused
               them
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               have
               insisted
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               have
               taken
               his
               Word
               as
               to
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               have
               suffered
               him
               to
               have
               been
               educated
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               have
               suffered
               the
               Army
               ,
               the
               Prerogative
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Revenues
               to
               have
               continued
               entirely
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               upon
               a
               Promise
               ,
               He
               would
               have
               used
               them
               better
               for
               the
               future
               ?
            
             
               If
               they
               say
               No
               ;
               They
               would
               have
               had
               the
               best
               Security
               that
               Law
               or
               Reason
               could
               have
               required
               .
               Then
               all
               the
               hard
               things
               I
               have
               mentioned
               must
               have
               been
               granted
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               much
               question
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               now
               return
               to
               the
               Throne
               on
               those
               terms
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               We
               ought
               however
               to
               have
               treated
               with
               him
               ,
               have
               offered
               him
               terms
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               come
               to
               a
               separate
               Treaty
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               ruined
               that
               way
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               no
               Bond
               (
               that
               he
               could
               have
               broken
               )
               would
               have
               held
               him
               longer
               than
               the
               Necessity
               had
               continued
               .
            
             
               The
               only
               Advantage
               we
               could
               pretend
               to
               have
               by
               the
               coming
               over
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               was
               to
               force
               the
               King
               to
               what
               he
               would
               never
               have
               yielded
               without
               that
               Force
               .
               Now
               when
               he
               had
               accordingly
               passed
               his
               Word
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               in
               the
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               Thirtieth
               of
               November
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               be
               a
               
                 Free
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               in
               his
               Message
               by
               the
               three
               Lords
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 consent
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 could
                 reasonably
                 be
                 required
                 for
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               without
               any
               Provocation
               would
               burn
               the
               Writs
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               withdraw
               his
               Person
               before
               these
               Lords
               cou●d
               possibly
               return
               him
               any
               Answer
               (
               for
               he
               promised
               the
               Queen
               to
               follow
               her
               ,
               who
               went
               away
               the
               day
               before
               him
               .
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               breach
               of
               his
               Word
               so
               solemnly
               made
               and
               given
               both
               to
               the
               Nation
               and
               the
               Prince
               ,
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               not
               Master
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               turned
               about
               by
               others
               whither
               they
               pleased
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               suppose
               the
               Prince
               had
               suffered
               him
               to
               continue
               at
               White●al
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               a
               Third
               Parliament
               ,
               what
               a●surance
               could
               he
               have
               given
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               of
               another
               forty
               days
               we
               should
               not
               have
               the
               same
               trick
               play'd
               us
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               March
               or
               April
               have
               been
               left
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               Confusion
               we
               were
               in
               in
               December
               ,
               to
               the
               certain
               Ruin
               of
               these
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               Holland
               into
               the
               bargain
               .
               And
               when
               all
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               the
               Scruples
               would
               have
               been
               the
               same
               they
               are
               now
               ,
               the
               Obligations
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               Deposing
               a
               Lawful
               Prince
               ,
               who
               resolved
               to
               do
               the
               Nation
               no
               Right
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               much
               greater
               and
               more
               scandalous
               ,
               than
               barely
               to
               take
               him
               at
               his
               Word
               ;
               and
               since
               he
               had
               left
               the
               Throne
               empty
               ,
               when
               he
               needed
               not
               ,
               to
               resolve
               he
               should
               ascend
               it
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Suppose
               the
               Prince
               had
               been
               Expelled
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               Would
               the
               King
               have
               then
               granted
               us
               what
               he
               would
               not
               grant
               us
               now
               ?
               Would
               he
               not
               have
               Disbanded
               his
               Protestant
               Army
               ,
               and
               have
               kept
               the
               Irish
               Forces
               in
               Pay
               ,
               and
               have
               every
               day
               encreased
               them
               ?
               What
               Respect
               would
               he
               ever
               after
               this
               have
               shewn
               to
               the
               English
               Laws
               ,
               Religion
               or
               Liberties
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               no
               longer
               any
               thing
               to
               fear
               ?
               The
               memory
               of
               what
               happened
               after
               the
               Monmouth
               defeat
               ,
               (
               though
               effected
               only
               by
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               Men
               )
               will
               certainly
               never
               be
               forgotten
               by
               others
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Bigots
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Loyalty
               may
               pretend
               or
               say
               .
            
             
               That
               Expression
               of
               the
               Lord
               
               Churchil's
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               ,
               [
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 joyn
                 with
                 Self-interested
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 framed
                 Designs
                 against
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 true
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 pretence
                 by
                 Conquest
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 effect
              
               ]
               ought
               to
               be
               seriously
               considered
               by
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               This
               one
               Argument
               prevailed
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               ran
               the
               hazard
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               Reputation
               and
               Fortunes
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               are
               all
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               should
               consider
               very
               se●iously
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               Answer
               I
               could
               make
               to
               this
               turned
               into
               a
               Question
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Death
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               before
               ever
               I
               should
               Act
               the
               dire●t
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               has
               done
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               I
               am
               amazed
               to
               see
               Men
               scruple
               the
               submitting
               to
               the
               present
               King
               :
               for
               if
               eve●
               Man
               had
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               
               War
               ,
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               that
               creates
               a
               Right
               to
               the
               thing
               gained
               by
               it
               :
               the
               King
               by
               withdrawing
               and
               disb●nding
               his
               Army
               ,
               yielded
               him
               the
               Throne
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               without
               any
               more
               Ceremony
               ,
               ascended
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               no
               more
               than
               all
               other
               Princes
               do
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               King
               after
               this
               was
               taken
               and
               brought
               back
               by
               force
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               longer
               then
               bound
               to
               consider
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               that
               
                 had
                 been
              
               King
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               capacity
               he
               treated
               him
               with
               great
               Respect
               and
               Civility
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               the
               King
               complained
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               enough
               consider
               what
               he
               had
               done
               to
               draw
               upon
               himself
               that
               usage
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               all
               is
               said
               that
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               there
               may
               possibly
               be
               some
               Men
               to
               whom
               may
               be
               applied
               the
               Saying
               of
               
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 Thou
                 lovest
                 thine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 hatest
                 thy
                 Friends
                 ;
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 declared
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 regardest
                 neither
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 Servants
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Day
                 I
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Absolom
                 had
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 we
                 had
                 died
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 pleased
                 thee
                 well
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               the
               English
               Liberties
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               been
               all
               made
               an
               Holocaust
               to
               their
               Reputations
               and
               Humours
               ,
               their
               Scruples
               and
               School-niceties
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               perished
               ,
               or
               returned
               Ruin'd
               or
               Inglorious
               into
               Holland
               ;
               we
               should
               then
               have
               had
               the
               Honour
               of
               cutting
               up
               our
               Religion
               ,
               our
               Laws
               ,
               and
               our
               Civil
               Rights
               ,
               with
               our
               own
               Swords
               ;
               and
               we
               should
               have
               been
               the
               only
               Church
               under
               Heaven
               that
               had
               refused
               a
               Deliverance
               ,
               and
               Religiously
               and
               Loyally
               had
               Destroyed
               it self
               .
               In
               truth
               ,
               the
               Men
               would
               have
               purchased
               Popery
               and
               Slavery
               so
               dear
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               enjoyed
               both
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               REASONS
               of
               the
               Suddenness
               of
               the
               Change
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               THE
               true
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Swiftness
               of
               this
               Change
               may
               easily
               be
               assigned
               by
               shewing
               the
               Temper
               and
               Designs
               of
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ;
               the
               Temper
               of
               William
               the
               Third
               ,
               our
               Present
               Soveraign
               ;
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               all
               concurring
               with
               Wonderful
               Harmony
               to
               produce
               this
               wonderful
               Effect
               .
               For
               had
               Iames
               the
               Second
               undertook
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               subjecting
               England
               to
               Popery
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Arbitrary
               Power
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               his
               vast
               Revenue
               ,
               his
               great
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               Reputation
               he
               had
               gained
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               by
               the
               defeat
               of
               the
               
               Monmouth-Invasion
               ,
               would
               have
               gone
               near
               to
               have
               effected
               it
               :
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               October
               frankly
               granted
               all
               the
               Ten
               Proposals
               made
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               suffered
               a
               Parliament
               to
               have
               met
               ,
               and
               given
               up
               a
               considerable
               Number
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               Justice
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               pretended
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               his
               Birth
               to
               be
               freely
               debated
               and
               determin'd
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               It
               would
               in
               all
               probability
               have
               prevented
               or
               defeated
               the
               then
               intended
               Invasion
               .
               But
               whilst
               he
               thought
               to
               save
               the
               Pretended
               Succession
               ,
               the
               Dispensing
               and
               Suspending
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Commission
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               former
               Design
               with
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               baffl'd
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ;
               the
               Nation
               saw
               through
               the
               Project
               ,
               and
               he
               lost
               all
               .
            
             
               Had
               a
               Prince
               of
               less
               Secresy
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Interest
               than
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               undertaken
               this
               business
               ,
               it
               might
               probably
               have
               miscarri●d
               :
               but
               as
               his
               Cause
               was
               better
               ,
               so
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               Patience
               infinitely
               exceeded
               theirs
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               stir
               till
               he
               saw
               the
               French
               Forces
               set
               down
               before
               Philipsbourgh
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               was
               sure
               France
               and
               Germany
               were
               
               irrevocably
               ingaged
               in
               a
               War
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               should
               have
               no
               other
               opposition
               than
               what
               the
               Irish
               and
               
                 English
                 Roman
              
               Catholicks
               could
               make
               against
               him
               .
               For
               no
               English
               Protestant
               would
               fight
               his
               Country
               into
               Vassalage
               and
               Slavery
               to
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Italian
               Women
               ,
               when
               a
               Parliament
               sooner
               or
               later
               must
               at
               last
               have
               determin'd
               all
               the
               things
               in
               Controversy
               ,
               except
               we
               resolved
               once
               for
               all
               to
               give
               up
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Estates
               to
               the
               will
               of
               our
               King
               ,
               and
               submit
               for
               ever
               to
               a
               French
               Government
               .
            
             
               A
               Nation
               of
               less
               sense
               than
               the
               English
               might
               have
               been
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               of
               less
               bravery
               and
               valour
               might
               have
               been
               frighted
               ;
               of
               a
               more
               servile
               temper
               ,
               might
               have
               neglected
               its
               Liberties
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               been
               too
               late
               to
               have
               ever
               recovered
               them
               again
               :
               But
               none
               but
               a
               parcel
               of
               Iesuits
               bred
               in
               a
               Cloister
               ,
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               our
               Temper
               as
               well
               as
               Constitution
               would
               ever
               have
               hoped
               to
               have
               carried
               two
               such
               things
               as
               Popery
               and
               Abitrary
               Power
               ,
               both
               at
               once
               upon
               so
               jealous
               a
               Nation
               as
               the
               English
               is
               ,
               which
               hates
               them
               above
               any
               other
               People
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               The
               cruel
               slaughter
               they
               had
               made
               of
               the
               poor
               wretches
               they
               took
               after
               the
               defeat
               at
               Bridg-water
               ought
               to
               have
               made
               them
               for
               ever
               despair
               of
               gaining
               any
               credit
               with
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               who
               rarely
               forgive
               ,
               but
               never
               forget
               any
               ill
               treatment
               .
               Yet
               these
               little
               Politico's
               had
               so
               little
               sense
               as
               to
               build
               all
               their
               hopes
               on
               the
               Gratitude
               and
               Insensibility
               of
               these
               Men
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               should
               for
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               arbitrarily
               and
               illegally
               granted
               ,
               and
               consequently
               revocable
               at
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Granter
               ,
               have
               sold
               themselves
               to
               everlasting
               Slavery
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               equally
               mistaken
               in
               their
               carriage
               towards
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 party
              
               ,
               for
               when
               some
               of
               them
               had
               pursued
               both
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               with
               the
               utmost
               obloquy
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               oppression
               and
               contempt
               to
               the
               very
               moment
               they
               found
               the
               Dutch
               storm
               would
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
               Then
               all
               at
               once
               they
               passed
               to
               the
               other
               extream
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               are
               presently
               sent
               for
               ,
               the
               Government
               intirely
               to
               be
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               all
               Places
               ,
               Presses
               and
               Papers
               fill'd
               with
               the
               Encomiums
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
               England's
               Loyalty
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               who
               but
               three
               days
               before
               were
               Male-contents
               ,
               if
               not
               Rebels
               and
               Traytors
               ,
               for
               opposing
               the
               Kings
               Dispensing
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Commission
               .
               And
               which
               was
               the
               height
               of
               folly
               ,
               the
               same
               Pen
               which
               had
               been
               hired
               to
               defame
               and
               blacken
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Occurrences
                 truly
                 stated
              
               )
               was
               ordered
               to
               magnify
               its
               Loyalty
               .
               By
               which
               they
               gained
               nothing
               but
               the
               intire
               and
               absolute
               disobliging
               the
               whole
               Protestant
               party
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               so
               that
               for
               the
               future
               no
               Body
               would
               serve
               or
               trust
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               compleat
               their
               folly
               and
               madness
               they
               perswaded
               the
               King
               to
               throw
               up
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               retire
               into
               France
               ,
               pretending
               we
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               agree
               amongst
               our
               selve●
               ,
               but
               would
               in
               a
               short
               time
               be
               forced
               to
               recal
               him
               ,
               and
               yield
               to
               all
               those
               things
               we
               had
               so
               violently
               opposed
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               might
               yet
               at
               least
               force
               us
               to
               submit
               by
               the
               Succours
               he
               might
               gain
               in
               France
               ,
               without
               ever
               considering
               how
               possible
               it
               was
               we
               might
               agree
               ,
               and
               how
               difficult
               it
               would
               be
               to
               force
               us
               by
               a
               French
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               equally
               contrary
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               Europe
               besides
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               destructive
               of
               the
               Interest
               of
               that
               Prince
               they
               pretended
               thus
               to
               exalt
               and
               re-establish
               .
            
             
               Had
               France
               been
               now
               in
               Peace
               ,
               there
               might
               yet
               have
               been
               same
               colour
               for
               this
               ;
               but
               when
               all
               Europe
               was
               under
               a
               necessity
               to
               unite
               against
               him
               for
               its
               own
               preservation
               ,
               then
               to
               perswade
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               to
               desert
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               fly
               thither
               for
               succour
               ,
               upon
               hopes
               of
               recovering
               his
               Kingdoms
               again
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               French
               (
               the
               mortal
               and
               hereditary
               Enemies
               of
               the
               English
               )
               this
               was
               so
               silly
               a
               Project
               ,
               that
               there
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               something
               of
               a
               Divine
               Infatuation
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               However
               certainly
               no
               rational
               Man
               will
               think
               that
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               would
               sit
               still
               and
               suffer
               the
               French
               King
               to
               conquer
               Britain
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               restoring
               Iames
               the
               Second
               to
               that
               Throne
               which
               he
               had
               abandon'd
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               bring
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               (
               their
               Allie
               )
               and
               all
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               to
               his
               own
               Terms
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               if
               none
               of
               them
               should
               interpose
               but
               the
               Hollanders
               alone
               ,
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               Fleets
               being
               united
               would
               render
               the
               landing
               a
               French
               Army
               so
               difficult
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               next
               door
               to
               madness
               to
               trust
               one
               to
               their
               Navy
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               inferior
               to
               either
               of
               the
               others
               singly
               taken
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               all
               things
               considered
               ,
               either
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ought
               to
               have
               stayed
               at
               home
               and
               have
               made
               as
               good
               terms
               as
               he
               could
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Subjects
               :
               Or
               if
               he
               would
               have
               abandon'd
               his
               Kingdoms
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               despaired
               of
               any
               restitution
               ,
               and
               have
               betaken
               himself
               to
               a
               private
               Life
               as
               Christina
               Queen
               of
               Sweden
               did
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               have
               now
               certain
               Intelligence
               that
               Iames
               the
               Second
               Landed
               the
               12
               th
               .
               of
               March
               at
               Kingsale
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               he
               hopes
               to
               recover
               England
               and
               Scotland
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Irish
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               the
               French.
               His
               succeeding
               in
               this
               Design
               laying
               us
               at
               the
               Mercy
               of
               an
               
                 Irish-French
                 Roman
              
               Catholick
               Army
               ;
               whose
               Civility
               and
               Kindness
               to
               our
               Nation
               we
               may
               learn
               from
               our
               Country-men
               ,
               who
               after
               having
               lost
               all
               but
               their
               Lives
               ,
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               flee
               over
               to
               us
               for
               Shelter
               and
               Protection
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               add
               any
               other
               consideration
               to
               perswade
               my
               Country-men
               to
               defend
               their
               King
               ,
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Protestant
               Succession
               ,
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Priviledges
               and
               Religion
               ,
               because
               this
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Misgovernment
               of
               K.
               James
               the
               Second
               .
            
             
               THE
               Author
               (
               who
               is
               a
               Papist
               )
               that
               wrote
               that
               smart
               Treatise
               ,
               called
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Monsieur
               to
               Monsieur
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Transactions
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
              
               &c.
               writes
               thus
               concerning
               the
               late
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
            
             
               King
               Iames
               ought
               to
               learn
               what
               he
               has
               to
               expe●t
               from
               France
               ,
               into
               whose
               Arms
               he
               has
               thrown
               himself
               .
               France
               already
               knows
               all
               his
               Faults
               ,
               and
               publishes
               them
               .
               For
               this
               Composure
               issuing
               immediately
               from
               that
               Court
               ,
               owns
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               "
               His
               whole
               Conduct
               was
               very
               little
               judicious
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 has
                 followed
                 blind
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 pernicious
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Repose
                 and
                 Security
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 has
                 unadvisedly
                 affected
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 has
                 used
                 an
                 imprudent
                 Rigour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Universities
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 unwise
                 in
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Test
                 and
                 
                   Penal
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 Gust
                 and
                 Fondness
                 for
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monks
                 whom
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 restore
                 ,
                 was
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 whimsical
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 Imploys
                 to
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 gave
                 but
                 two
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 to
                 complain
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               exactly
               the
               Judgment
               passed
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               upon
               the
               late
               K.
               Iames
               of
               England
               ;
               I
               leave
               him
               to
               think
               what
               Succours
               he
               is
               like
               to
               expect
               from
               a
               Court
               that
               values
               him
               so
               little
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               ,
               speaks
               of
               him
               at
               this
               rate
               ;
               would
               he
               have
               more
               ?
               It
               roundly
               declares
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 restoring
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Enterprise
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
              
               Europe
               
                 are
                 preparing
                 to
                 make
                 War.
              
               This
               is
               a
               Hint
               broad
               enough
               o'
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               King
               Iames
               ought
               to
               be
               satisfied
               that
               he
               knows
               the
               French
               Courts
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Emperor
               of
               
               Germany's
               Account
               of
               K.
               
               James's
               Misgovernment
               in
               joining
               with
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               (
               the
               Common
               Enemy
               of
               Christendom
               )
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               King
               James
               .
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 LEOPOLD
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               received
               your
               Majesties
               Letters
               ,
               dated
               from
               St.
               Germans
               the
               sixth
               of
               February
               last
               ,
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Carlingford
               ,
               your
               Envoy
               in
               our
               Court
               :
               By
               them
               we
               have
               understood
               the
               Condition
               your
               Majesty
               is
               reduced
               to
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               being
               deserted
               after
               the
               landing
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               by
               your
               Army
               ,
               and
               even
               by
               your
               Domestick
               Servants
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               you
               most
               confided
               in
               ,
               and
               almost
               by
               all
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               you
               have
               been
               forced
               by
               a
               sudden
               Flight
               to
               provide
               for
               your
               own
               safety
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               Shelter
               and
               Protection
               in
               France
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               you
               desire
               Assistance
               from
               us
               for
               the
               recovering
               your
               Kingdoms
               .
               We
               do
               assure
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               heard
               of
               this
               severe
               turn
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               we
               were
               moved
               at
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               deeper
               Impressions
               suitable
               to
               the
               sincere
               Affection
               which
               we
               have
               always
               born
               to
               you
               .
               And
               we
               were
               heartily
               sorry
               that
               at
               last
               that
               was
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               we
               hoped
               for
               better
               things
               )
               yet
               our
               own
               sad
               thoughts
               had
               suggested
               to
               us
               would
               ensue
               .
               If
               your
               Majesty
               had
               rather
               given
               Credit
               to
               the
               Friendly
               Remonstrances
               that
               were
               made
               you
               ,
               by
               our
               late
               Envoy
               ,
               the
               Count
               de
               Kaunitz
               ,
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               than
               the
               deceitful
               Insinuations
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               whose
               chief
               aim
               was
               ,
               by
               fomenting
               continual
               Divisions
               
               between
               you
               and
               your
               People
               ,
               to
               gain
               ther
               by
               an
               Opportunity
               to
               insult
               the
               more
               securely
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               Christendom
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Majesty
               had
               put
               a
               stop
               ,
               by
               your
               Force
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               their
               many
               Infractions
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               of
               which
               by
               the
               Treaty
               at
               Nimegen
               you
               are
               made
               the
               Guarantee
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               entred
               into
               Consultations
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               as
               have
               the
               like
               just
               Sentiments
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               We
               are
               verily
               perswaded
               that
               by
               this
               means
               you
               should
               have
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               quieted
               the
               Minds
               of
               your
               People
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               much
               exasperated
               through
               their
               aversion
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Peace
               had
               been
               preserved
               as
               well
               in
               your
               Kingdoms
               as
               here
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               But
               now
               we
               refer
               it
               even
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               judg
               what
               condition
               we
               can
               be
               in
               to
               afford
               you
               any
               Assistance
               ,
               we
               being
               not
               only
               engaged
               in
               a
               War
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               but
               finding
               our selves
               at
               the
               same
               time
               unjustly
               and
               barbarously
               Attacked
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               contrary
               to
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Faith
               of
               Treaties
               ,
               they
               then
               reckoning
               themselves
               secure
               of
               England
               .
               And
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               concealed
               ;
               that
               the
               greatest
               Injuries
               which
               have
               been
               done
               to
               our
               Religion
               have
               flowed
               from
               no
               other
               than
               the
               French
               themselves
               ;
               who
               not
               only
               esteem
               it
               lawful
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               Presidious
               Leagues
               with
               the
               sworn
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Holy
               Cross
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               destruction
               both
               of
               us
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               checking
               our
               Endeavours
               which
               were
               undertaken
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               stop
               those
               Successes
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               to
               give
               us
               hitherto
               ;
               but
               further
               have
               heaped
               one
               Treachery
               upon
               another
               ,
               even
               within
               the
               Empire
               it self
               .
               The
               Cities
               of
               the
               Empire
               which
               were
               surrendered
               upon
               Articles
               ,
               signed
               by
               the
               Dolphin
               himself
               ,
               have
               been
               exhausted
               by
               excessive
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               after
               their
               being
               exhausted
               have
               been
               Plundered
               ,
               and
               after
               Plundering
               have
               been
               burned
               and
               razed
               .
               The
               Palaces
               of
               Princes
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               the
               most
               destructive
               Wars
               ,
               have
               been
               preserved
               ,
               are
               now
               burnt
               down
               to
               the
               Ground
               .
               The
               Churches
               are
               robbed
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               most
               Barbarous
               manner
               ,
               carried
               away
               as
               Slaves
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               it
               is
               become
               a
               Diversion
               to
               them
               to
               commit
               all
               manner
               of
               insolences
               and
               Cruelties
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               Catholick
               Countries
               ,
               exceeding
               the
               
               Cruelties
               of
               the
               Turks
               themselves
               :
               which
               having
               imposed
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               upon
               us
               to
               secure
               our selves
               and
               the
               Holy
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               by
               the
               best
               means
               we
               can
               think
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               less
               against
               them
               than
               against
               the
               Turks
               ;
               We
               promise
               our selves
               from
               your
               justice
               ready
               assent
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               endeavour
               to
               procure
               ,
               by
               a
               just
               War
               ,
               that
               security
               to
               our selves
               which
               we
               could
               not
               hitherto
               obtain
               by
               so
               many
               Treaties
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               order
               to
               the
               obtaining
               thereof
               ,
               We
               take
               measures
               for
               our
               mutual
               Defence
               and
               Preservation
               ,
               with
               all
               those
               who
               are
               equally
               concerned
               in
               the
               same
               Design
               with
               us
               .
               It
               remains
               that
               we
               beg
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               direct
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               grant
               your
               Majesty
               true
               and
               solid
               Comforts
               under
               this
               your
               great
               Calamity
               ;
               we
               embrace
               you
               with
               tender
               Affections
               of
               a
               Brother
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Vienna
                 
                   the
                   9
                   
                     th
                     of
                  
                   April
                   1689.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               Account
               of
               what
               was
               done
               between
               the
               Time
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               came
               to
               London
               ,
               till
               the
               Proclaiming
               him
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               IN
               December
               last
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               three
               last
               Parliaments
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ,
               with
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               the
               Common
               Council
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               summoned
               by
               the
               Prince
               in
               that
               extraordinary
               Conjuncture
               ,
               when
               the
               late
               King
               had
               deserted
               the
               Government
               ,
               to
               consult
               what
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               :
               And
               they
               ,
               the
               said
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               did
               desire
               the
               Prince
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Administration
               of
               Publick
               Affairs
               both
               Civil
               and
               Military
               ,
               and
               the
               disposal
               of
               the
               Publick
               Revenue
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               our
               
               R●ligion
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Liberties
               and
               Properties
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               take
               into
               his
               Care
               the
               Condition
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               till
               the
               Meeting
               of
               a
               Convention
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ;
               which
               he
               was
               entreated
               ,
               by
               his
               Circular
               Letters
               ,
               to
               summon
               to
               meet
               on
               the
               22
               d
               of
               Ianuary
               .
               The
               Prince
               accordingly
               accepted
               the
               Administration
               ,
               and
               issued
               out
               his
               Letters
               for
               a
               Convention
               to
               meet
               on
               the
               22
               d
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               then
               (
               on
               December
               the
               30
               th
               )
               issued
               out
               his
               Proclamation
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               (
               not
               being
               Papists
               )
               to
               act
               in
               their
               respective
               Places
               till
               the
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Convention
               ,
               or
               other
               Order
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               2
               d
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               He
               put
               out
               a
               Declaration
               for
               the
               better
               collecting
               of
               the
               Publick
               Revenue
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               5
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               he
               put
               forth
               an
               Order
               for
               all
               Military
               Officers
               ,
               with
               their
               respective
               Companies
               ,
               to
               march
               out
               of
               the
               Quarters
               where
               any
               Elections
               should
               be
               (
               the
               several
               Garisons
               excepted
               )
               the
               day
               before
               the
               same
               be
               made
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               adjoining
               Town
               ,
               or
               Towns
               ,
               being
               not
               appointed
               for
               any
               Elections
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               return
               to
               their
               first
               Quarters
               ,
               till
               the
               said
               respective
               Elections
               be
               made
               and
               fully
               compleated
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Election
               of
               Members
               for
               the
               intended
               Convention
               may
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               colour
               of
               Force
               or
               Restraint
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               7
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               the
               Scotish
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               waited
               on
               the
               Prince
               :
               what
               was
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               see
               the
               6
               
                 th
                 Collection
              
               ,
               pag.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               8
               th
               day
               his
               Highness
               put
               out
               a
               Declaration
               against
               Quartering
               of
               Souldiers
               in
               private
               Houses
               .
               He
               found
               the
               Treasury
               very
               empty
               of
               Cash
               ,
               it
               being
               said
               to
               be
               but
               40000
               l.
               Whereupon
               he
               desired
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               advance
               a
               Sum
               for
               his
               present
               Occasion
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               10
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               they
               agreed
               to
               lend
               100000
               l.
               But
               it
               being
               raised
               by
               Subscription
               ,
               it
               amounted
               to
               above
               150000
               l.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               16
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               He
               put
               out
               a
               Declaration
               to
               assure
               the
               Mariners
               and
               Seamen
               of
               their
               Pay.
               
            
             
               The
               two
               Houses
               met
               on
               the
               22
               d
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               1688
               /
               9
               ;
               the
               Lords
               chose
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Hallifax
               for
               their
               Speaker
               ;
               and
               the
               Commons
               chose
               
                 Henry
                 Powle
              
               
                 Esq
              
               for
               theirs
               .
               After
               
               which
               a
               Letter
               was
               read
               in
               both
               Houses
               from
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               on
               the
               occasion
               of
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               to
               this
               Effect
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               had
               endeavoured
               to
               perform
               what
               was
               desired
               from
               him
               for
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               during
               his
               Administration
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               now
               lay
               on
               them
               to
               lay
               a
               Foundation
               of
               a
               firm
               Security
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               .
               That
               he
               did
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               by
               such
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Representative
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               the
               Ends
               of
               his
               Declaration
               would
               be
               attained
               .
            
             
               He
               recommended
               to
               them
               the
               dangerous
               Condition
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               
                 States
                 of
                 Holland
              
               ,
               both
               which
               required
               large
               and
               speedy
               Succours
               ;
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               since
               it
               had
               pleased
               God
               hitherto
               to
               bless
               his
               good
               Intentions
               with
               so
               great
               Success
               ,
               he
               trusted
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               compleat
               his
               own
               Work
               ,
               by
               sending
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Peace
               and
               Union
               to
               influence
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               that
               so
               no
               Interruption
               may
               be
               given
               to
               a
               happy
               and
               lasting
               Settlement
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Thing
               the
               two
               Houses
               took
               care
               of
               ,
               was
               ,
               by
               mutual
               Consent
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               Address
               to
               the
               Prince
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               acknowledged
               him
               the
               Glorious
               Instrument
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               Deliverance
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               from
               Popery
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               .
               They
               acknowledged
               also
               his
               great
               Care
               in
               the
               Administration
               ,
               and
               entreated
               him
               to
               continue
               it
               till
               further
               Application
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               take
               into
               his
               Care
               the
               State
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Houses
               ordered
               that
               
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 Ian.
              
               31.
               be
               a
               Day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               places
               adjacent
               ,
               within
               ten
               Miles
               ;
               and
               the
               14
               th
               of
               February
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Lords
               ordered
               ,
               that
               no
               Papist
               ,
               or
               reputed
               Papist
               ,
               should
               presume
               to
               come
               into
               the
               
                 Lobby
                 ,
                 Painted
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 Court
                 of
                 Requests
                 ,
              
               or
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               during
               the
               Sitting
               of
               the
               Convention
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               several
               Days
               Debates
               in
               both
               Houses
               about
               the
               Abdication
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Vacancy
               of
               the
               ●hrone
               .
               On
               the
               12
               th
               of
               February
               ,
               the
               two
               Houses
               at
               last
               fully
               agreed
               all
               Things
               in
               Dispute
               between
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               Declaration
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               Assembled
               at
               Westminster
               ;
               Concerning
               the
               Misgovernment
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               and
               filling
               up
               the
               Throne
               .
               Presented
               to
               King
               William
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               Honourable
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Hallifax
               ,
               Speaker
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               .
               With
               His
               Majesties
               most
               gracious
               Answer
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               WHEREAS
               the
               late
               King
               Iames
               the
               Second
               ,
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               divers
               Evil
               Counsellors
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               imploy'd
               by
               Him
               ,
               did
               endeavour
               to
               Subvert
               and
               Extirpate
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
            
             
               By
               Assuming
               and
               Exercising
               a
               Power
               of
               Dispensing
               with
               ,
               and
               Suspending
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               of
               Laws
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               By
               Committing
               and
               Prosecuting
               divers
               Worthy
               Prelates
               ,
               for
               humbly
               Petitioning
               to
               be
               Excused
               from
               concurring
               to
               the
               said
               assumed
               Power
               .
            
             
               By
               issuing
               ,
               and
               causing
               to
               be
               executed
               ,
               a
               Commission
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               for
               erecting
               a
               Court
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Court
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               Levying
               Mony
               for
               and
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               pretence
               of
               Prerogative
               ,
               for
               other
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               manner
               ,
               than
               the
               same
               was
               granted
               by
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               By
               raising
               and
               keeping
               a
               standing
               Army
               within
               this
               Kingdom
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               Quartering
               Souldiers
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               By
               causing
               several
               Good
               Subj●cts
               ,
               being
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               be
               
               Disarmed
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               when
               Papists
               were
               both
               Armed
               and
               Imployed
               contrary
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               By
               violating
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Election
               of
               Members
               to
               serve
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               By
               Prosecutions
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Kings-Bench
               for
               Matters
               and
               Causes
               cognizable
               only
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               by
               divers
               other
               Arbitrary
               and
               Illegal
               Courses
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               of
               late
               Years
               ,
               Partial
               ,
               Corrupt
               ,
               and
               Unqualified
               Persons
               ,
               have
               been
               returned
               and
               served
               on
               Juries
               in
               Trials
               ,
               and
               particularly
               divers
               Jurors
               in
               Trials
               for
               High-Treason
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Freeholders
               .
            
             
               And
               Excessive
               Bail
               hath
               been
               required
               of
               Persons
               committed
               in
               Criminal
               Cases
               ,
               to
               elude
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Laws
               made
               for
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               And
               Excessive
               Fines
               have
               been
               imposed
               .
            
             
               And
               Illegal
               and
               Cruel
               Punishments
               inflicted
               .
            
             
               And
               several
               Grants
               and
               Promises
               made
               of
               Fines
               and
               Forfeitures
               before
               any
               Conviction
               or
               Judgment
               against
               the
               Persons
               upon
               whom
               the
               same
               were
               to
               be
               levied
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               are
               utterly
               and
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Freedom
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               said
               late
               K.
               Iames
               the
               2
               d
               having
               abdicated
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Throne
               being
               thereby
               vacant
               .
            
             
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               (
               whom
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               to
               make
               the
               Glorious
               Instrument
               of
               Delivering
               this
               Kingdom
               from
               Popery
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               )
               did
               (
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               divers
               principal
               Persons
               of
               the
               Commons
               )
               cause
               Letters
               to
               be
               written
               to
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               being
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               other
               Letters
               to
               the
               several
               Counties
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Universities
               ,
               Burroughs
               ,
               and
               Cinque-Ports
               ,
               for
               the
               Chusing
               of
               such
               Persons
               to
               represent
               them
               ,
               as
               were
               of
               Right
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               Meet
               and
               Sit
               at
               Westminster
               upon
               the
               22
               d
               Day
               of
               Ianuary
               in
               this
               Year
               1688
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               such
               an
               Establishment
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               might
               not
               again
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               Subverted
               :
               Upon
               which
               Letters
               Elections
               having
               been
               accordingly
               made
               ;
            
             
               And
               thereupon
               the
               said
               Lord's
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               their
               respective
               Letters
               and
               Elections
               ,
               
               being
               now
               Assembled
               in
               a
               Full
               and
               Free
               Representative
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               taking
               into
               their
               most
               serious
               Consideration
               the
               best
               Means
               for
               attaining
               the
               Ends
               aforesaid
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               first
               place
               (
               as
               their
               Ancestors
               in
               like
               Case
               have
               usually
               done
               )
               for
               the
               Vindicating
               and
               Asserting
               their
               Ancient
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               Declare
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               pretending
               Power
               of
               Suspending
               of
               Laws
               ,
               or
               the
               Execution
               of
               Laws
               ,
               by
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               Illegal
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               pretended
               Power
               of
               Dispensing
               with
               Laws
               ,
               or
               the
               Execution
               of
               Laws
               ,
               by
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               assumed
               and
               exercised
               of
               late
               ,
               is
               Illegal
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Commission
               for
               erecting
               the
               late
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               other
               Commissions
               and
               Courts
               of
               the
               like
               Nature
               ,
               are
               Illegal
               and
               Pernicious
               .
            
             
               That
               levying
               of
               Mony
               for
               or
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               pretence
               of
               Prerogative
               ,
               without
               Grant
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               longer
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               manner
               ,
               than
               the
               same
               is
               or
               shall
               be
               granted
               ,
               is
               Illegal
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               Petition
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               Commitments
               and
               Prosecutions
               for
               such
               Petitioning
               ,
               are
               Illegal
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               raising
               or
               keeping
               a
               standing
               Army
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               with
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               against
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Subjects
               which
               are
               Protestants
               may
               have
               Arms
               for
               their
               Defence
               suitable
               to
               their
               Condition
               ,
               and
               as
               allowed
               by
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               Election
               of
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               ought
               to
               be
               Free.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Freedom
               of
               Speech
               ,
               and
               Debates
               or
               Proceedings
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               impeached
               or
               Questioned
               in
               any
               Court
               or
               place
               out
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               That
               Excessive
               Bail
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               required
               ,
               nor
               Excessive
               Fines
               imposed
               ,
               nor
               cruel
               and
               unusual
               Punishments
               inflicted
               .
            
             
               That
               Jurors
               ought
               to
               be
               duly
               empannell'd
               and
               return'd
               ,
               and
               Jurors
               which
               pass
               upon
               Men
               in
               Trials
               for
               High-Treason
               ought
               to
               be
               Freeholders
               .
            
             
             
               That
               all
               Grants
               and
               Promises
               of
               Fines
               and
               Forfeitures
               of
               particular
               Persons
               before
               Conviction
               ,
               are
               Illegal
               and
               Void
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               for
               redress
               of
               all
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               amending
               ,
               strengthening
               and
               preserving
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Parliaments
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               frequently
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               do
               claim
               ,
               demand
               ,
               and
               insist
               upon
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Premises
               ,
               as
               their
               undoubted
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Declarations
               ,
               Judgments
               ,
               Doings
               ,
               or
               Proceedings
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               People
               in
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Premises
               ,
               ought
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               drawn
               hereafter
               into
               Consequence
               or
               Example
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               Demand
               of
               their
               Rights
               they
               are
               particularly
               encouraged
               by
               the
               Declaration
               of
               His
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               only
               Means
               for
               obtaining
               a
               full
               redress
               and
               remedy
               therein
               .
            
             
               Having
               therefore
               an
               intire
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               his
               said
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               will
               perfect
               the
               Deliverance
               so
               far
               advanced
               by
               Him
               ,
               and
               will
               still
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               Violation
               of
               their
               Rights
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               here
               asserted
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               other
               Attempts
               upon
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ;
            
             
               The
               said
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               at
               Westminster
               do
               resolve
               ,
            
             
               That
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               ,
               be
               ,
               and
               be
               declared
               ,
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominions
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               Crown
               and
               Royal
               Dignity
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               said
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               ,
               during
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Surviver
               of
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               sole
               and
               full
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Regal
               Power
               be
               only
               in
               ,
               and
               executed
               by
               the
               said
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               in
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               said
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               during
               their
               joint
               Lives
               ;
               and
               after
               their
               Deceases
               ,
               the
               said
               Crown
               and
               Royal
               Dignity
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               to
               be
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               said
               Princess
               ;
               and
               for
               default
               of
               such
               Issue
               ,
               to
               the
               Princess
               Ann
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Her
               Body
               ;
               and
               for
               default
               of
               such
               Issue
               ,
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               said
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               said
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               
               do
               pray
               the
               said
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               to
               accept
               the
               same
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               Oaths
               hereafter
               mentioned
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               Persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               might
               be
               required
               by
               Law
               ,
               instead
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               be
               Abrogated
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     A.
                     B.
                  
                   do
                   sincerely
                   promise
                   and
                   swear
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   faithful
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   true
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   King
                   WILLIAM
                   and
                   Queen
                   MARY
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     So
                     help
                     me
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     A.
                     B.
                  
                   do
                   swear
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   do
                   from
                   my
                   Heart
                   Abhor
                   ,
                   Detest
                   ,
                   and
                   Abjure
                   ,
                   as
                   Impious
                   and
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   this
                   Damnable
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Position
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Princes
                     Excommunicated
                     or
                     Deprived
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     See
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                     may
                     be
                     Deposed
                     or
                     Murthered
                     by
                     their
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   Foreign
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Person
                   ,
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   State
                   ,
                   or
                   Potentate
                   ,
                   hath
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   any
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Superiority
                   ,
                   Preeminence
                   ,
                   or
                   Authority
                   Ecclesiastical
                   or
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       So
                       help
                       me
                       God.
                    
                     Io.
                     Browne
                     ,
                     
                       Cleric
                       '
                       Parl.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Die
                 Veneris
                 15
                 Feb.
                 1688.
                 
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Gracious
                 Answer
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 greatest
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Trust
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 Vs
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 maketh
                 us
                 value
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 thankfully
                 Accept
                 
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 Offered
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Intention
                 in
                 coming
                 hither
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 preserve
                 your
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 ;
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 concur
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 Power
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Welfare
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Die
                     Veneris
                     15
                     Februarii
                     1688.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 ORdered
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 Assembled
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 That
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Gracious
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 be
                 forthwith
                 Printed
                 and
                 Published
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Gracious
                 Answer
                 this
                 Day
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Engrossed
                 Declaration
                 in
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Enrolled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 and
                 Chancery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Io.
                     Browne
                  
                   ,
                   Cleric
                   '
                   Parliamentorum
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               Scotland
               concerning
               the
               Mis-government
               of
               King
               James
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               and
               filling
               up
               the
               Throne
               with
               King
               William
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               THat
               King
               Iames
               the
               7
               th
               had
               acted
               irregularly
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               His
               Erecting
               publick
               Schools
               and
               Societies
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               allowing
               Mass
               to
               be
               publickly
               said
               ,
               but
               also
               inverting
               Protestant
               Chappels
               and
               Churches
               ,
               to
               Publick
               Mass-houses
               ,
               contrair
               to
               the
               express
               Laws
               against
               saying
               and
               hearing
               of
               Mass.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               allowing
               Popish
               Books
               to
               be
               Printed
               and
               Dispersed
               ,
               by
               a
               Gift
               to
               a
               Popish
               Printer
               ,
               designing
               him
               Printer
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               College
               and
               Chappel
               ,
               contrair
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               taking
               the
               Children
               of
               Protestant
               Noblemen
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               sending
               them
               abroad
               to
               be
               bred
               Papists
               ,
               making
               great
               Funds
               and
               Donations
               to
               Popish
               Schools
               and
               Colleges
               abroad
               ;
               bestowing
               Pensions
               on
               Priests
               ,
               and
               perverting
               Protestants
               from
               their
               Religion
               ,
               by
               Offers
               of
               Places
               ,
               Preferments
               and
               Pensions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               disarming
               Protestants
               ,
               while
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               employed
               Papists
               in
               the
               Places
               of
               greatest
               Trust
               ,
               Civil
               and
               Military
               ,
               such
               as
               Chancellour
               ,
               Secretaries
               ,
               Privy
               Councellors
               ,
               and
               Lords
               of
               Session
               ,
               thrusting
               out
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               make
               room
               for
               Papists
               ,
               and
               intrusting
               the
               Forts
               and
               Magazines
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               Imposing
               Oaths
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               
               By
               giving
               Gifts
               and
               Grants
               for
               exacting
               of
               Money
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Convention
               of
               Estates
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               Levying
               and
               keeping
               on
               foot
               a
               Standing
               Army
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               without
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               Army
               did
               exact
               Locality
               ,
               free
               and
               day
               Quarters
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               By
               Employing
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               as
               Judges
               through
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               imposing
               them
               where
               there
               were
               held
               Offices
               and
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               by
               whom
               many
               of
               the
               Leiges
               were
               put
               to
               Death
               summarily
               without
               legal
               Tryal
               ,
               Jury
               or
               Record
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               imposing
               exorbitant
               Fines
               to
               the
               Value
               of
               the
               Parties
               Estates
               ,
               exacting
               extravagant
               Bail
               ,
               and
               disposing
               Fines
               and
               Forfaulture
               before
               any
               Process
               or
               Conviction
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               Imprisoning
               Persons
               without
               expressing
               the
               Reason
               ,
               and
               delaying
               to
               put
               them
               to
               Tryal
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               By
               causing
               pursue
               and
               forfault
               several
               Persons
               upon
               stretches
               of
               old
               and
               obsolete
               Laws
               ,
               upon
               frivolous
               and
               weak
               pretences
               ,
               upon
               lame
               and
               defective
               Probations
               ;
               as
               particularly
               the
               late
               Earl
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               to
               the
               scandal
               and
               reproach
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               By
               Subverting
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Royal
               Boroughs
               ,
               the
               Third
               Estate
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               imposing
               upon
               them
               not
               only
               Magistrates
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               Town
               Council
               and
               Clerks
               ,
               contrair
               to
               the
               Liberties
               and
               express
               Charters
               ,
               without
               the
               pretence
               outher
               of
               Sentence
               ,
               Surrender
               ,
               or
               Consent
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Commissioners
               to
               Parliaments
               being
               chosen
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Councils
               ,
               the
               King
               might
               in
               effect
               alsweel
               nominate
               that
               entire
               Estate
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               many
               of
               the
               said
               Magigrates
               put
               in
               by
               him
               were
               avowed
               Papists
               ;
               and
               the
               Burghs
               were
               forced
               to
               pay
               Mony
               for
               the
               Letters
               ,
               imposing
               these
               illegal
               Magistrates
               and
               Council
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               By
               sending
               Letters
               to
               the
               Chief
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               not
               only
               ordering
               the
               Judges
               to
               stop
               and
               desist
               
                 sine
                 die
              
               ,
               to
               determine
               Causes
               ,
               but
               also
               ordering
               and
               commanding
               them
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               Cases
               depending
               before
               them
               ,
               contrair
               to
               the
               express
               Laws
               :
               And
               by
               changing
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Judges
               Gifts
               ,
               
                 ad
                 vitam
                 aut
                 culpam
              
               ,
               and
               giving
               them
               Commissions
               
                 ad
                 bene
                 placitam
              
               ,
               to
               dispose
               them
               to
               compliance
               by
               Arbitrair
               Courses
               ,
               and
               turning
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Offices
               when
               they
               did
               not
               comply
               .
            
             
             
               14.
               
               By
               granting
               Personal
               Protections
               for
               Civil
               Debts
               ,
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               All
               which
               are
               utterly
               and
               directly
               contrair
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               ,
               Freedoms
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               find
               ,
               and
               declare
               .
               That
               King
               Iames
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               being
               a
               profest
               Papist
               ,
               did
               assume
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               and
               acted
               as
               King
               ,
               without
               ever
               taking
               the
               Oath
               required
               by
               Law
               ;
               and
               have
               by
               advice
               of
               Evil
               and
               Wicked
               Counsellors
               invaded
               the
               Fundamental
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               altered
               it
               from
               a
               Legal
               ,
               limited
               Monarchy
               ,
               to
               an
               Arbitrair
               and
               Despotick
               Power
               ;
               and
               hath
               exercised
               the
               same
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               Inverting
               all
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               forfaulted
               the
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Throne
               is
               become
               vacant
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               his
               Royal
               Highness
               ,
               William
               ,
               then
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               now
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               whom
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Almighty
               God
               to
               make
               the
               Glorious
               Instrument
               of
               delivering
               these
               Kingdoms
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               did
               ,
               by
               advice
               of
               several
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               at
               London
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               call
               the
               Estates
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               to
               meet
               the
               Fourteenth
               of
               March
               last
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               such
               an
               Establishment
               ,
               as
               that
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               might
               not
               be
               again
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               subverted
               .
               And
               the
               said
               Estates
               being
               now
               assembled
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Representative
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               taking
               to
               their
               most
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               the
               best
               means
               for
               attaining
               the
               Ends
               aforesaid
               ,
               Do
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               as
               their
               Ancestors
               in
               the
               like
               cases
               have
               usually
               done
               ,
               for
               the
               vindicating
               and
               asserting
               their
               Ancient
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               declare
               ,
            
             
               That
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               no
               Papist
               can
               be
               King
               or
               Queen
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               nor
               bear
               any
               Office
               whatsoever
               therein
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               Protestant
               Successor
               ,
               exercise
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               until
               he
               or
               she
               swear
               the
               Coronation
               Oath
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               Proclamations
               asserting
               an
               Absolute
               Power
               ,
               to
               cass
               ,
               annul
               and
               disable
               Laws
               ;
               the
               erecting
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               for
               Jesuits
               ;
               the
               inverting
               Protestant
               Chappels
               and
               
               Churches
               to
               publick
               Mass-houses
               ,
               and
               the
               ●llowing
               Mass
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               allowing
               Popish
               Books
               to
               be
               printed
               and
               dispersed
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               taking
               the
               Children
               of
               Noblemen
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               sending
               ,
               and
               keeping
               them
               abroad
               to
               be
               bred
               Papists
               :
               The
               making
               Funds
               and
               Donations
               to
               Popish
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
               ;
               the
               bestowing
               Pensions
               on
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               perverting
               Protestants
               from
               their
               Religion
               by
               offers
               of
               Places
               ,
               Preferments
               and
               Pensions
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               disarming
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               imploying
               Papists
               in
               the
               Places
               of
               greatest
               Trust
               ,
               both
               Civil
               and
               Military
               ;
               the
               thrusting
               out
               Protestants
               to
               make
               room
               for
               Papists
               ,
               and
               the
               entrusting
               Papists
               with
               the
               Forts
               and
               Magazines
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               imposing
               Oaths
               without
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               giving
               Gifts
               or
               Grants
               for
               raising
               of
               Mony
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Convention
               of
               Estates
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               imploying
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               as
               Judges
               through
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               imposing
               them
               where
               there
               were
               several
               Offices
               and
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               the
               Leiges
               to
               Death
               summarily
               ,
               and
               without
               legal
               Trial
               ,
               Jury
               or
               Record
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               imposing
               extraordinary
               Fines
               ,
               the
               exacting
               of
               exorbitant
               Bail
               ,
               and
               the
               disposing
               of
               Fines
               and
               Forfaultures
               before
               Sentence
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Imprisoning
               Persons
               ,
               without
               expressing
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               and
               delaying
               to
               put
               them
               to
               Trial
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               causing
               pursue
               and
               forfault
               Persons
               upon
               Stretches
               of
               old
               and
               obsolete
               Laws
               ,
               upon
               frivolous
               and
               weak
               Pretences
               ,
               upon
               ●ame
               and
               defective
               Probation
               ,
               as
               particularly
               the
               late
               Earl
               of
               A●gyle
               ,
               are
               contrai●
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               nominating
               and
               imposing
               Magistrates
               ,
               Councils
               and
               Clerks
               upon
               Burg●s
               ,
               contrair
               to
               the
               Liberties
               and
               express
               Charters
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               sending
               Le●ters
               to
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               ordaining
               
               the
               Judges
               to
               stop
               or
               desist
               from
               determining
               Causes
               ,
               or
               ordaining
               them
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               Causes
               depending
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               changing
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Judges
               Gifts
               
                 ad
                 vitam
                 aut
                 culpam
              
               ,
               unto
               Commissions
               .
               
                 Durante
                 bene
                 placito
              
               ,
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               granting
               Personal
               Protections
               for
               Civil
               Debts
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               forcing
               the
               Leiges
               to
               depone
               against
               themselves
               in
               Capital
               Crimes
               ,
               however
               the
               Punishment
               be
               restricted
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               using
               Torture
               without
               Evidence
               ,
               or
               in
               ordinary
               Crimes
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               ●ending
               of
               an
               Army
               in
               a
               Hostile
               manner
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               a
               peaceable
               time
               ,
               and
               exacting
               of
               Locality
               ,
               and
               any
               manner
               of
               Free
               Quarter
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               charging
               the
               Leiges
               with
               Law-burroughs
               at
               the
               King's
               instance
               ,
               and
               the
               imposing
               of
               Bands
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               suspending
               the
               Advocates
               from
               their
               Imployments
               for
               not
               compearing
               when
               such
               Bands
               were
               offered
               ,
               were
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               putting
               of
               Garisons
               on
               private
               Mens
               Houses
               in
               a
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               Session
               in
               the
               two
               Causes
               following
               ,
               were
               contrair
               to
               Law
               (
               viz.
               )
               1.
               
               That
               the
               concerting
               the
               demand
               of
               a
               Supply
               for
               a
               Forfaulted
               Person
               ,
               although
               not
               given
               ,
               is
               Treason
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               Persons
               refusing
               to
               discover
               what
               are
               their
               private
               thoughts
               and
               Judgments
               in
               relation
               to
               points
               of
               Treason
               ,
               or
               other
               Mens
               actions
               ,
               are
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               fining
               Husbands
               for
               their
               Wives
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               Superiority
               of
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               and
               hath
               been
               a
               great
               and
               unsupportable
               Grievance
               and
               Trouble
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               contrair
               to
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               People
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               having
               Reformed
               from
               Popery
               by
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               abolished
               .
            
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Right
               and
               Privilege
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               protest
               for
               remead
               of
               Law
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               against
               Sentences
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               Session
               ,
               providing
               the
               same
               do
               not
               stop
               execution
               of
               the
               said
               Sentences
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               Petition
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Imprisonments
               and
               Prosecutions
               for
               such
               Petitions
               are
               contrair
               to
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               for
               redress
               of
               all
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               amending
               ,
               strengthning
               and
               Preserving
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Parliaments
               ought
               to
               be
               frequently
               called
               and
               allowed
               to
               sit
               ,
               and
               the
               freedom
               of
               Speech
               and
               Debate
               secured
               to
               the
               Members
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               do
               claim
               and
               demand
               and
               insist
               upon
               all
               and
               sundry
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               as
               their
               undoubted
               Right
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Declarations
               ,
               Doings
               or
               Proceedings
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               People
               in
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Premisses
               ,
               ought
               in
               any
               ways
               to
               be
               drawn
               hereafter
               in
               consequence
               and
               example
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               Forfaultures
               ,
               Fines
               ,
               loss
               of
               Offices
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Banishments
               ,
               Pursuits
               ,
               Persecutions
               and
               Rigorous
               Executions
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               Parties
               seized
               ,
               be
               redressed
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               demand
               of
               the
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Redressing
               of
               their
               Grievances
               ,
               they
               are
               particularly
               incouraged
               by
               his
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               England
               his
               Declaration
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               of
               the
               day
               of
               October
               last
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               only
               means
               for
               obtaining
               a
               full
               redress
               and
               remead
               therein
               .
            
             
               Having
               therefore
               an
               entire
               Confidence
               ,
               That
               his
               said
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               England
               will
               perfyte
               the
               Deliverance
               so
               far
               advanced
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               still
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               Rights
               which
               they
               have
               here
               asserted
               ;
               And
               from
               all
               other
               Attempts
               upon
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ;
            
             
               The
               said
               Estates
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               do
               resolve
               ,
               That
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Be
               and
               Be
               Declared
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               to
               Hold
               the
               Crown
               and
               Royal
               Dignity
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               during
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               the
               longest
               Liver
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               sole
               and
               full
               exercise
               of
               the
               Royal
               Power
               ,
               be
               only
               in
               ,
               and
               exercised
               by
               him
               the
               said
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               during
               their
               joynt
               Lives
               :
               And
               after
               their
               deceases
               ,
               the
               said
               Crown
               and
               Royal
               Dignity
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               
               be
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               said
               Queen
               ▪
               Which
               sailing
               ,
               to
               the
               Princess
               Ann
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               the
               Heirs
               of
               her
               Body
               :
               which
               also
               sailing
               ,
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               said
               William
               King
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               do
               pray
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               England
               to
               accept
               the
               same
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               Oath
               hereafter
               mentioned
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               Protestants
               of
               whom
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               Oaths
               and
               Declarations
               might
               be
               required
               by
               Law
               instead
               thereof
               .
               And
               that
               the
               said
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               other
               Oaths
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               may
               be
               Abrogated
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         I
                         A.
                         B.
                      
                       Do
                       sincerely
                       Promise
                       and
                       Swear
                       ,
                       That
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       Faithful
                       and
                       bear
                       True
                       Allegiance
                       to
                       Their
                       Majesties
                       King
                       WILLIAM
                       and
                       Queen
                       MARY
                       .
                    
                     
                       So
                       help
                       me
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               Proclaiming
               of
               King
               WILLIAM
               ,
               and
               Queen
               MARY
               ,
               at
               White-hall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               Feb.
               13.
               1688
               
               /
               9.
               
            
             
               ABout
               half
               an
               hour
               past
               Ten
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               came
               from
               Westminster
               to
               White-hall
               in
               their
               Coaches
               ,
               and
               alighted
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               went
               up
               into
               the
               Banqueting-House
               ,
               where
               they
               presented
               the
               Prince
               and
               Princess
               of
               Orange
               with
               an
               Instrument
               in
               Writing
               ,
               for
               declaring
               their
               Highnesses
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               
               desiring
               them
               to
               accept
               the
               Crown
               ,
               pursuant
               to
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               their
               Highnesses
               accepting
               accordingly
               ,
               the
               said
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               came
               down
               again
               to
               
                 White-hall
                 gate
              
               ,
               preceded
               by
               the
               Speakers
               of
               their
               respective
               Houses
               ,
               each
               attended
               with
               a
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               ;
               where
               they
               found
               the
               Heralds
               of
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Sergeants
               at
               Arms
               ,
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               all
               in
               readiness
               ,
               being
               assembled
               by
               Order●
               from
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               Earl-Marshal
               of
               England
               .
               And
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 St.
                 George
              
               Knight
               Garter
               ,
               Principal
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               having
               received
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               an
               Order
               from
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               House
               to
               the
               Kings
               Heralds
               and
               Pursuivants
               of
               Arms
               ,
               for
               Publishing
               or
               Proclaiming
               the
               same
               forthwith
               :
               The
               Persons
               concern'd
               ,
               disposed
               themselves
               in
               Order
               before
               the
               Court-gate
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               :
               And
               the
               Trumpets
               having
               founded
               a
               Call
               three
               several
               Times
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               which
               was
               answer'd
               by
               a
               great
               Shout
               of
               the
               vast
               Multitudes
               of
               People
               there
               assembled
               .
               The
               Noise
               ceasing
               ,
               the
               said
               Garter
               ,
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               read
               the
               said
               Proclamation
               by
               short
               Sentences
               or
               Periods
               ,
               which
               was
               thereupon
               proclaim'd
               aloud
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Devenish
              
               
                 Esq
              
               York
               Herald
               ,
               being
               the
               Senior
               Herald
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   WHereas
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   great
                   Mercy
                   to
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   vouchsafe
                   us
                   a
                   Miraculous
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   Popery
                   and
                   Abitrary
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Preservation
                   is
                   due
                   ,
                   next
                   under
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Resolution
                   and
                   Conduct
                   of
                   His
                   Highness
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Instrument
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   inestimable
                   Happiness
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   Posterity
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   highly
                   sensible
                   and
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                   Eminent
                   Vertues
                   of
                   Her
                   Highness
                   the
                   Princess
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   whose
                   zeal
                   for
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   will
                   no
                   doubt
                   bring
                   a
                   Blessing
                   along
                   with
                   Her
                   upon
                   this
                   Nation
                   ;
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   now
                   Assembled
                   at
                   Westminster
                   have
                   made
                   a
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   and
                   presented
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Prince
                   and
                   Princess
                   of
                   
                   Orange
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   desired
                   them
                   to
                   Accept
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   accepted
                   the
                   same
                   accordingly
                   ;
                   We
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   ;
                   Together
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   Mayor
                   and
                   Citizens
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Commons
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   Do
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   full
                   Consent
                   ,
                   Publish
                   and
                   Proclaim
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   William
                   and
                   
                     Mary
                     ,
                     Prince
                  
                   and
                   Princess
                   of
                   Orange
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   and
                   Queen
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Dominions
                   and
                   Territories
                   thereunto
                   belonging
                   ;
                   who
                   are
                   accordingly
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   owned
                   ,
                   deemed
                   ,
                   accepted
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Realms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   from
                   hence-forward
                   bound
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   pay
                   unto
                   them
                   all
                   Faith
                   and
                   true
                   Allegiance
                   .
                   Beseeching
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   Kings
                   Reign
                   ,
                   to
                   bless
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   with
                   long
                   and
                   happy
                   Years
                   to
                   Reign
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   save
                   King
                   WILLIAM
                   and
                   Queen
                   MARY
                   .
                   
                     
                       Jo.
                       Brown
                    
                     ,
                     Cleric
                     .
                     Parliamentorum
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Which
               being
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               Trumpets
               sounding
               a
               Flourish
               ,
               was
               answer'd
               by
               several
               repeated
               Shouts
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               And
               Directions
               being
               given
               to
               proclaim
               the
               same
               within
               Temple-Bar
               ,
               in
               Cheap-side
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Royal-Exchange
               ,
               the
               Proceeding
               marched
               in
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               several
               Beadles
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               Next
               ,
               the
               Constables
               of
               the
               said
               Liberties
               ,
               all
               on
               Foot
               ,
               with
               the
               High-Constable
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               After
               them
               ,
               the
               Head-Bailiff
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               his
               Men
               ,
               all
               with
               white
               Staves
               ,
               to
               clear
               the
               Way
               ,
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               Then
               the
               Knight-Marshal's
               Men
               also
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               Next
               to
               these
               a
               Class
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               Nine
               in
               all
               ,
               viz.
               2
               ,
               2
               ,
               2
               ,
               and
               3
               followed
               by
               the
               Sergeant-Trumpeter
               ,
               carrying
               his
               Mace
               on
               his
               Shoulder
               ,
               all
               likewise
               
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               Then
               a
               Pursuivant
               of
               Arms
               single
               :
               Then
               a
               Pursuivant
               and
               a
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               ;
               Another
               Pursuivant
               and
               a
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               ;
               Then
               four
               Heralds
               of
               Arms
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               each
               with
               a
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               on
               his
               left
               Hand
               ,
               the
               Heralds
               and
               Pursuivants
               being
               all
               in
               their
               Rich
               Coats
               of
               the
               Royal
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               Sergeants
               at
               Arms
               ,
               each
               carrying
               his
               Mace
               on
               his
               Shoulder
               ,
               and
               all
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               Then
               Garter
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               in
               his
               rich
               Coat
               of
               Arms
               ,
               carrying
               the
               Proclamation
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Duppa
              
               Kt.
               Gentleman-Usher
               of
               the
               Black
               Rod
               ,
               in
               his
               Crimson
               Mantle
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               and
               his
               Black
               Rod
               of
               Offi●e
               ,
               likewise
               on
               Horse-back
               .
            
             
               These
               immediately
               preceded
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Halifax
               ,
               who
               executed
               the
               Place
               of
               Speaker
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               in
               his
               Coach
               ,
               attended
               by
               Sir
               
                 Roger
                 Harsnet
              
               ,
               eldest
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               ,
               with
               his
               Mace.
               Then
               follow'd
               
                 Henry
                 Powle
              
               
                 Esq
              
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               in
               his
               Coach
               ,
               attended
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Topham
              
               
                 Esq
              
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               to
               the
               said
               House
               ,
               with
               his
               Mace.
               After
               the
               two
               Speakers
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               followed
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               Earl
               Marshal
               ,
               and
               Primier
               Duke
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               his
               Coach
               ,
               with
               his
               Marshals
               Staff
               in
               his
               Hand
               ;
               And
               next
               to
               him
               all
               the
               Peers
               in
               order
               in
               their
               Coaches
               ;
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               their
               Coaches
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Order
               they
               proceeded
               towards
               Temple-Bar
               ;
               and
               being
               come
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Maypole
               in
               the
               Strand
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               Arms
               ,
               with
               a
               Sergeant
               at
               Arms
               ,
               and
               two
               Trumpets
               ,
               went
               before
               to
               Temple-Bar
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               Sheriffs
               ,
               being
               by
               this
               time
               arrived
               there
               ,
               and
               having
               ordered
               the
               Gates
               to
               be
               shut
               ,
               the
               Herald
               at
               Arms
               knocked
               thereat
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Sheriffs
               being
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Gate
               ;
               and
               the
               said
               Herald
               acquainting
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 came
                 by
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 assembled
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 to
                 demand
                 Entrance
                 into
                 that
                 famous
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
              
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Territories
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 required
                 their
                 speedy
                 Answer
                 .
              
               The
               said
               Sheriffs
               ordered
               the
               Gates
               to
               be
               opened
               .
               Whereupon
               leaving
               the
               Head-Bayliff
               ,
               Constables
               ,
               and
               Beadles
               of
               
               Westminster
               without
               the
               Barr
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Proceeding
               entred
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               the
               Lord
               May●r
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               Recorder
               ,
               and
               Sheriffs
               ,
               all
               in
               their
               Formalities
               ,
               and
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               who
               was
               in
               his
               Coach
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Sword-bearer
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               Officers
               ,
               who
               joyfully
               receiving
               them
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               stand
               between
               the
               two
               Temple-Gates
               ,
               and
               Proclaimed
               their
               Majesties
               a
               second
               time
               .
               From
               whence
               they
               marched
               towards
               Cheap-side
               ,
               a
               Class
               of
               the
               City
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord-Mayors
               Livery-men
               leading
               the
               Way
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Aldermen
               and
               Lord
               Mayor
               falling
               into
               the
               Proceeding
               :
               And
               near
               Wood-street
               end
               (
               the
               place
               where
               
               Cheap-side-Cross
               formerly
               stood
               )
               they
               made
               another
               stand
               ,
               and
               Proclaimed
               their
               Majesties
               a
               third
               time
               .
               And
               arriving
               at
               the
               Royal-Exchange
               about
               Two
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               they
               Proclaimed
               them
               a
               fourth
               time
               ;
               and
               at
               each
               Proclamation
               ,
               the
               vast
               multitudes
               of
               Spectators
               who
               thronged
               the
               Streets
               ,
               Balconies
               and
               Windows
               ,
               filled
               the
               Air
               with
               loud
               and
               repeated
               Shouts
               and
               Expressions
               of
               Joy.
               Within
               Temple-Bar
               ,
               and
               all
               along
               Fleet-street
               ,
               the
               Orange
               Regiment
               of
               the
               City
               Militia
               ,
               lined
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Green
               Regiment
               within
               Ludgate
               and
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ;
               the
               Blew
               Regiment
               in
               Cheap-side
               ,
               and
               the
               White
               in
               Cornhil
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Coronation
               of
               their
               Sacred
               Majesties
               King
               WILLIAM
               and
               Queen
               MARY
               was
               performed
               at
               Westminster
               in
               manner
               following
               ,
               April
               11
               ,
               1689.
               
            
             
               THeir
               Majesties
               being
               come
               from
               Whitehal
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               &c.
               being
               put
               in
               Order
               by
               the
               Heralds
               ,
               They
               came
               down
               in
               State
               into
               Westminster-hall
               ,
               where
               the
               Swords
               and
               Spurs
               were
               presented
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               After
               which
               the
               Dean
               and
               Prebendaries
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               having
               brought
               the
               Crowns
               and
               other
               Regalia
               ,
               presented
               them
               severally
               to
               their
               Majesties
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               the
               Swords
               and
               Spurs
               ,
               were
               thereupon
               delivered
               to
               the
               Lords
               appointed
               to
               carry
               them
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Procession
               began
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               Drums
               and
               Trumpets
               ;
               Six
               Clerks
               in
               Chancery
               ,
               two
               abreast
               (
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Proceeding
               went
               ;
               )
               Chaplains
               having
               Dignities
               ;
               Aldermen
               of
               London
               ;
               Masters
               in
               Chancery
               ;
               Solicitor
               ,
               and
               Attorney
               General
               ;
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Privy
               Chamber
               ;
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Children
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               King's
               Chappel
               ;
               Choir
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ;
               Prebends
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               Master
               of
               the
               Jewel-house
               ;
               Privy
               Councellors
               not
               Peers
               .
            
             
               Two
               Pursuivants
               ,
               Baronesses
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Bishops
               ;
               A
               Pursuivant
               ,
               a
               Vicountess
               ,
               Vicounts
               ;
               Two
               Heralds
               ,
               Countesses
               ,
               Earls
               ;
               A
               Herald
               ,
               a
               Marchioness
               ;
               Two
               Heralds
               ,
               Dutchesses
               ,
               Dukes
               ;
               Two
               Kings
               of
               Arms
               ,
               The
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ;
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               Council
               ;
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ;
               His
               Royal
               Highness
               Prince
               George
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               Two
               Persons
               representing
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Aquitain
               and
               Normandy
               .
            
             
               Next
               the
               Lords
               who
               bore
               their
               Majesties
               Regalia
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               St.
               
               Edward's
               Staff
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               Grey
               of
               Ruthin
               the
               Spurs
               ;
               The
               Earl
               of
               Clare
               the
               Queens
               Scepter
               with
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northampton
               the
               King's
               ;
               The
               Earls
               of
               
                 Shrewsbury
                 ,
                 Derby
              
               ,
               and
               Pembroke
               ,
               the
               3
               Swords
               .
               Next
               ,
               Garter
               King
               of
               Arms
               between
               the
               Usher
               of
               the
               Black
               Rod
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               of
               London
               ;
               The
               Lord
               Great
               Chamberlain
               Single
               ;
               The
               Earl
               of
               Oxford
               with
               the
               Sword
               of
               State
               ,
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               Earl
               Marshall
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ormond
               Lord
               High-Constable
               for
               that
               Day
               ;
               then
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bedford
               with
               the
               Queens
               Sceptre
               of
               the
               Dove
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Rutland
               with
               the
               King
               's
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bolton
               with
               the
               Queen's
               Orb
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Grafton
               with
               the
               King
               's
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               with
               the
               Queen's
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               Lord
               Steward
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Houshold
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               Lord.
               High
               Steward
               of
               England
               for
               that
               Day
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               's
               :
               The
               Bishop
               of
               London
               with
               the
               Bible
               ,
               between
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Asaph
               with
               
               the
               Paten
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               with
               the
               Chalice
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               King
               ,
               supported
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               under
               a
               Canopy
               born
               by
               Sixteen
               Barons
               of
               the
               
                 Cinque
                 Ports
              
               ;
               His
               Majesties
               Train
               born
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Robes
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Eland
               ,
               Lord
               Willoughby
               ,
               Lord
               Landsdowne
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Dunblaine
               ;
               and
               Her
               Majesties
               Train
               by
               the
               Dutchess
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               Lady
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Pawlett
              
               ,
               Lady
               
                 Diana
                 Vere
              
               ,
               Lady
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Cavendish
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               
                 Henrietta
                 Hyde
              
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               King
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               and
               two
               Grooms
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               Queen
               ,
               a
               Lady
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               Her
               Majesties
               Women
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               the
               Captain
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Guard
               ,
               between
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Yeomen
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               and
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Band
               of
               Pensioners
               ;
               followed
               by
               the
               Officers
               and
               Band
               of
               Yeomen
               of
               the
               Guard.
               The
               Sergeants
               at
               Arms
               going
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Regalia
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentlemen
               Pensioners
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Canopy
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Their
               Majesties
               in
               Their
               Robes
               of
               Crimson
               Velvet
               ,
               the
               King
               with
               a
               Cap
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               a
               Circlet
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               All
               the
               Nobility
               in
               Crimson
               Velvet
               Robes
               ,
               with
               their
               Coronets
               in
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Proceeding
               in
               their
               proper
               Habits
               ,
               marched
               on
               foot
               upon
               Blew
               Cloth
               to
               Westminster-Abby
               ,
               all
               the
               Way
               and
               Houses
               on
               each
               side
               being
               Crouded
               with
               vast
               Number
               of
               Spectators
               ,
               expressing
               their
               great
               Joy
               and
               Satisfaction
               by
               loud
               repeated
               Acclamations
               .
            
             
               Being
               Entred
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               all
               duly
               seated
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               who
               performed
               this
               great
               Solemnity
               ,
               began
               with
               the
               Recognition
               ,
               which
               ended
               with
               a
               mighty
               Shout
               .
               Then
               Their
               Majesties
               Offered
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               who
               bore
               the
               Regalia
               ,
               presented
               them
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
               The
               Litany
               was
               sung
               by
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Nicene
                 Creed
              
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               Preach'd
               on
               this
               Text
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               After
               Sermon
               Their
               Majesties
               took
               the
               Oath
               ,
               and
               being
               Conducted
               to
               their
               Regal
               Chairs
               placed
               on
               the
               Theater
               (
               that
               they
               might
               be
               more
               Conspicuous
               to
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               who
               were
               seated
               in
               the
               North
               Cross
               )
               were
               Anointed
               ,
               and
               presented
               with
               the
               Spurs
               and
               Sword
               ,
               and
               Invested
               with
               the
               Palls
               and
               Orbs
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               the
               Rings
               
               and
               Scepters
               ;
               and
               at
               Four
               of
               the
               Clock
               the
               Crowns
               were
               put
               on
               their
               Heads
               .
               At
               sight
               whereof
               the
               People
               shouted
               ,
               the
               Drums
               and
               Trumpets
               sounded
               ,
               the
               great
               Guns
               were
               discharged
               ,
               and
               the
               Peers
               and
               Peeresses
               put
               on
               their
               Coronets
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Bible
               was
               presented
               to
               Them
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Benediction
               They
               vouchsafed
               to
               Kiss
               the
               Bishops
               .
               Being
               Inthroned
               ,
               first
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               did
               their
               Homage
               ,
               and
               Kissed
               their
               Majesties
               left
               Cheeks
               ;
               while
               the
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Houshold
               threw
               about
               the
               Coronation
               Medals
               .
            
             
               Next
               followed
               the
               Communion
               ;
               And
               Their
               Majesties
               having
               made
               their
               second
               Oblation
               ,
               received
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               Read
               the
               final
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Their
               Majesties
               retiring
               into
               St.
               
               Edward's
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               being
               new
               Arrayed
               in
               Purple
               Velvet
               ,
               returned
               to
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               wearing
               Their
               Rich
               Crowns
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               their
               Coronets
               .
            
             
               The
               Nobility
               ,
               &c.
               being
               seated
               at
               their
               respective
               Tables
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               ready
               furnished
               before
               their
               coming
               in
               ;
               The
               first
               Course
               for
               Their
               Majesties
               Table
               was
               served
               up
               with
               the
               proper
               Ceremony
               ,
               being
               preceded
               by
               the
               great
               Officers
               ,
               and
               the
               High-Constable
               ,
               High-Steward
               ,
               and
               Earl-Marshall
               ;
               And
               before
               the
               second
               Course
               
                 Charles
                 Dymoke
              
               
                 Esq
              
               Their
               Majesties
               Champion
               ,
               between
               the
               High-Constable
               and
               the
               Earl-Marshall
               ,
               performed
               the
               Challenge
               :
               After
               which
               the
               Heralds
               proclaimed
               Their
               Majesties
               Styles
               .
            
             
               Dinner
               being
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Solemnity
               performed
               with
               great
               Splendor
               and
               Magnificence
               ,
               About
               Eight
               in
               the
               Evening
               Their
               Majesties
               returned
               to
               White-hall
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Proclamation
               declaring
               WILLIAM
               and
               MARY
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               be
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               .
               Edinburgh
               ,
               April
               11.
               1689.
               
            
             
               WHereas
               ,
               the
               Estates
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               by
               their
               Act
               of
               the
               Date
               of
               these
               Presents
               ,
               have
               Resolved
               ,
               That
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Be
               ,
               and
               Be
               declared
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               Crown
               and
               Royal
               Dignity
               of
               the
               said
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               during
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               the
               longest
               Liver
               of
               Them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Sole
               and
               Full
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               be
               only
               in
               ,
               and
               Exercised
               by
               the
               said
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               during
               their
               joynt
               Lives
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               the
               Estates
               having
               Resolved
               and
               Enacted
               and
               Instrument
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               Claim
               of
               Right
               ,
               to
               be
               presented
               with
               the
               Offer
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               King
               and
               Queen
               .
               They
               do
               Statute
               and
               Ordain
               ,
               that
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               be
               accordingly
               forthwith
               Proclaimed
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               at
               the
               Mercat
               Cross
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               by
               the
               Lyon
               King
               at
               Arms
               ,
               or
               his
               Deputs
               ,
               his
               Brethren
               Heraulds
               ,
               Macers
               and
               Pursevants
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Head-Burghs
               of
               all
               the
               Shires
               ,
               
               Stewarties
               ,
               Bailliaries
               ,
               and
               Regalities
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               Messengers
               at
               Arms.
               Extracted
               forth
               of
               the
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Estates
               ,
               by
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   J
                   A.
                   DALRYMPLE
                
                 ,
                 Cls.
                 
              
               God
               save
               King
               WILLIAM
               and
               Queen
               MARY
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Manner
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               taking
               the
               Scotish
               Coronation
               Oath
               .
            
             
               May
               11.
               1689.
               
            
             
               THis
               day
               being
               appointed
               for
               the
               publick
               Reception
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Earl
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Montgomery
              
               of
               Skelmerly
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Dalrymple
              
               of
               Stair
               younger
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               an
               Offer
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               to
               Their
               Majesties
               ,
               they
               accordingly
               ,
               at
               3
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               met
               at
               the
               Council-Chamber
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               were
               Conducted
               by
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Cotterel
              
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               attended
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               reside
               in
               and
               about
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               Banqueting-House
               ;
               where
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               came
               attended
               by
               many
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               the
               Sword
               being
               carried
               before
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               Cardrosse
               ,
               (
               and
               Their
               Majesties
               being
               placed
               on
               the
               Throne
               under
               a
               rich
               Canopy
               )
               they
               first
               presented
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Estates
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ;
               then
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Government
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               Paper
               containing
               the
               Grievances
               ,
               which
               they
               desired
               might
               be
               Redressed
               ;
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               an
               Address
               to
               His
               Majesty
               for
               turning
               the
               Meeting
               of
               the
               said
               Estates
               into
               a
               Parliament
               :
               All
               which
               being
               Signed
               by
               his
               Grace
               the
               Duke
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               as
               President
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               read
               to
               Their
               Majesties
               ,
               the
               King
               returned
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               the
               following
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 I
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 particular
                 Regard
                 
                 and
                 Consideration
                 for
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 did
                 emit
                 a
                 Declaration
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 That
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 and
                 effectual
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 very
                 kindly
                 that
              
               Scotland
               
                 hath
                 expressed
                 so
                 much
                 Confidence
                 in
                 and
                 Affection
                 to
                 Me
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 find
                 Me
                 willing
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 Weal
                 and
                 Interest
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 what
                 Laws
                 shall
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Property
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ease
                 them
                 of
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 grievous
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               which
               ,
               the
               Coronation-Oath
               was
               tendred
               to
               Their
               Majesties
               ,
               which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Argyle
               spoke
               word
               by
               word
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               repeated
               it
               after
               him
               holding
               Their
               Right
               Hands
               up
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               taking
               Oaths
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               The
               Meeting
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               Scotland
               did
               Authorize
               their
               Commissioners
               to
               represent
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               That
               that
               Clause
               in
               the
               Oath
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               Hereticks
               did
               not
               import
               the
               destroying
               of
               Hereticks
               ;
               And
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Scotland
               no
               Man
               was
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               his
               private
               Opinion
               ;
               And
               even
               Obstinate
               and
               Convicted
               Hereticks
               were
               only
               to
               be
               denounced
               Rebels
               or
               Outlawed
               ,
               whereby
               their
               Moveable
               Estates
               are
               Confiscated
               .
               His
               Majesty
               at
               the
               repeating
               that
               Clause
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
                 Did
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 That
                 He
                 was
                 under
                 any
                 Obligation
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Persecutor
                 .
              
               To
               which
               the
               Commissioners
               made
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Scotland
               
                 did
                 import
                 it
              
               .
               Then
               the
               King
               replyed
               ,
               
                 That
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 Oath
                 in
                 that
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 for
                 Witnesses
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 and
                 others
                 present
              
               ;
               And
               then
               both
               Their
               Majesties
               Signed
               the
               said
               Coronation-Oath
               .
            
             
               After
               which
               the
               Commissioners
               and
               several
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Nobility
               kissed
               Their
               Majesties
               Hands
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Coronation-OATH
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Arch-Bishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
              
            
             
               WIll
               You
               solemnly
               Promise
               and
               Swear
               to
               Govern
               the
               People
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominions
               thereto
               belonging
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statutes
               in
               Parliament
               agreed
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               solemnly
               Promise
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 You
                 to
                 Your
                 Power
                 ,
                 cause
                 Law
                 and
                 Justice
                 in
                 Mercy
                 to
                 be
                 Executed
                 in
                 all
                 Your
                 Judgments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 You
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 Your
                 Power
                 Maintain
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 Established
                 by
                 Law
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 You
                 Preserve
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 Charge
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 as
                 by
                 Law
                 do
                 or
                 shall
                 appertain
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 Promise
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               laying
               His
               and
               Her
               Hand
               upon
               the
               Holy
               Gospels
               ,
               shall
               say
               ,
               ]
            
             
               
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 before
                 Promised
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 Perform
                 and
                 Keep.
                 
                   So
                   help
                   me
                   God.
                
                 
              
            
             
               [
               Then
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               shall
               kiss
               the
               Book
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Coronation
               OATH
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               WE
               William
               and
               Mary
               ,
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               Faithfully
               Promise
               and
               Swear
               ,
               by
               this
               Our
               solemn
               Oath
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Our
               Life
               ,
               we
               will
               serve
               the
               same
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               Our
               Power
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               has
               required
               in
               his
               most
               holy
               Word
               ,
               reveal'd
               and
               contain'd
               in
               the
               New
               and
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Word
               shall
               maintain
               the
               True
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Preaching
               of
               his
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               and
               right
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               now
               Received
               and
               Preached
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               shall
               abolish
               and
               gainstand
               all
               false
               Religion
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               shall
               Rule
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               our
               Charge
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               and
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               revealed
               in
               his
               aforesaid
               Word
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Landable
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               received
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               no
               ways
               repugnant
               to
               the
               said
               Word
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               procure
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               Our
               power
               ,
               to
               the
               Kirk
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               whole
               Christian
               People
               ,
               true
               and
               perfect
               Peace
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               .
               That
               we
               shall
               preserve
               and
               keep
               inviolated
               the
               Rights
               and
               Rents
               ,
               with
               all
               just
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               neither
               shall
               we
               transfer
               nor
               alienate
               the
               same
               ;
               That
               we
               shall
               forbid
               and
               repress
               in
               all
               Estates
               and
               Degrees
               ,
               Reif
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               wrong
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               Command
               and
               Procure
               that
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               in
               all
               Judgments
               be
               keeped
               to
               all
               Persons
               without
               exception
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               Mercies
               shall
               be
               merciful
               to
               u●
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               be
               careful
               to
               root
               out
               all
               Hereticks
               and
               Enemies
               to
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               Convicted
               by
               the
               true
               Kirk
               of
               God
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Crimes
               ,
               out
               of
               Our
               Lands
               and
               Empire
               of
               Scotland
               .
               And
               we
               faithfully
               affirm
               the
               things
               above
               written
               by
               Our
               Solemn
               Oath
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 save
                 King
              
               WILLIAM
               
                 and
                 Queen
              
               MARY
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33842-e25480
           
             a
             a
             Distinct.
             19.
             cap.
             a
             Caus.
             25.
             q.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Cap.
             Vergent
             .
             
               de
               Hereticis
            
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             Cap.
             Infam
             .
             6.
             q.
             1.
             p.
             297.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Suar.
             de
             Fide
             disp
             .
             12.
             
             §.
             9.
             n.
             ●
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Cap.
             de
             Haer.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             A●zo●
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             q.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             fin
             .
             de
             Haer.
             in
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Cap.
             cum
             secundum
             Legis
             de
             Haer.
             .
             Inno
             III.
             cap.
             de
             Vergentis
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Vasque
             in
             Suar.
             disp
             .
             22.
             
             S.
             4.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             S.
             1.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Cap.
             Vergent
             .
             de
             Haer.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Cap.
             ad
             abolendum
             de
             Ha●r
             .
             Su●r
             .
             Dis.
             23.
             
             Bul.
             Vrb.
             4.
             
             &
             Inno.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Jac.
             de
             Gra.
             decis
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Bonacina
             Diano
             .
             Castro
             Molanus
             ,
             &c.
             Car.
             Allen.
             ad
             mon.
             to
             Nobl.
             &
             Peop.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             ●riess
             of
             P.
             G.
             13.
             
             
               &
               Clem.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             5.
             
             
               Ies.
               Trial
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Col.
             Lr.
             ●o
             the
             Intern●ncio
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             Prance
             
               's
               Nar.
            
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             
               Caus.
               Ep.
            
             p.
             189.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             
               Five
               Ies.
               T●i●ls
            
             ,
             p.
             2●
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             
               Caput
               Offi●●●m
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             y
             y
             
               Bon●ci●●a
               d●
               prin●
               .
               prat
               .
               Disp.
            
             3.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Parson
             
               's
               Philop.
            
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             
               Becan
               .
               Cont.
               Aug.
            
             p.
             131
             ,
             132.
             
             
               In
               Fowlis
            
             ,
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Oats
             
               's
               Nar.
            
             p.
             4.
             
             N.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             
               Hist.
               Ref.
            
             p.
             110.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33842-e29280
           
             a
             a
             Prout
             Regalis
             Officii
             exposcit
             utilitas
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             Sicome
             le
             profit
             de
             Office
             Demaunde
             .
             
               The
               Kingly
               or
               Regal
               Office
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               Mar.
               Sess.
            
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Give
               us
               a
               King
               to
               judg
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             8.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             18
             Edw.
             III.
             20
             Edw.
             III.
             Cap.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33842-e39580
           
             1
             Iac.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             35
             H.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             E.
             6.11.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Om.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             El.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             El.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33842-e54240
           
             Church-man
             .